Child of Order

Chapters

Chapter 2: Vanguard
Chapter 3: Distortion
Chapter 4: Airlift
Chapter 5: Taste of Rainbow
Chapter 6: Futureshock
Chapter 7: After the Funeral
Chapter 8: Changelings
Chapter 9: Outside
Chapter 10: Plague
Chapter 11: The Last Alicorn
Chapter 12: Contact
Chapter 14: Sentinels of the Gohh
Chapter 15: The Gardens of Draconia
Chapter 16: Balance of Nature
Chapter 17: Appleoosa
Chapter 18: Investigation
Chapter 19: Voice of Order
Chapter 20: A Time to Rise
Chapter 21: The House of Five
Chapter 22: Failed Attempts
Chapter 23: A Train
Chapter 24: True Happiness
Chapter 25: The Hunter and the Prey
Chapter 26: The Gates of 616
Chapter 27: The Museum
Chapter 28: Thoughts of the Wizard
Chapter 29: Madpony
Chapter 30: A Visit to the Hospital
Chapter 31: Monument of the Alicorns
Chapter 32: Proctor was Right
Chapter 34: Assessment of the Situation
Chapter 35: The Soldier from Yuloff
Chapter 36: The Alicorn and the Monster
Chapter 37: The Fluffy Shadow
Chapter 37: Vision of the Past, and Future
Chapter 38: A Conference of Monsters
Chapter 39: Preparations
Chapter 41: The City, the Basement, and the Bathroom
Chapter 42: And Once Again They Meet
Chapter 43: Construction Begins
Chapter 44: Rest Stop
Chapter 45: Aboard
Chapter 46: Necropolis
Chapter 47: King of the Necromancers
Chapter 48: Intermission
Chapter 49: Deer in the Forest
Chapter 50: Return of the Prince of Death
Chapter 51: War
Chapter 52: Remembering the Past
Chapter 54: The Death of the Sun
Chapter 55: A Meeting of Old Friends
Chapter 56: In a Church
Chapter 57: Built for Violence and Death
Chapter 58: The Brown in the Rainbow
Chapter 59: Archipelago
Chapter 60: Wizard Battle
Chapter 61: Return to Tartarus
Chapter 62: A Dream of the Adamantasi
Chapter 63: Capture
Chapter 64: The Story of the Lich King, Part II
Chapter 65: A Demon Waters a Fern
Chapter 66: Boiling Tungsten
Chapter 67: Field Test
Chapter 68: Groundwork
Chapter 70: The King and the Queen
Chapter 71: Breakfast
Chapter 72: A Thief in Draconia
Chapter 73: Ash
Chapter 74: Toxic Revolution
Chapter 75: The Forgotten Note
Chapter 76: To Follow Orders
Chapter 77: Confrontation
Chapter 78: Cloudsdale
Chapter 79: Fluttershy
Chapter 80: Satin Vale
Chapter 81: A Night in the Forest
Chapter 82: Natural Enemy
Chapter 83: The Termination of Harmony
Chapter 84: The Destroyer of Worlds
Chapter 85: Night Sky
Chapter 86: Preparations
Chapter 87: Meanwhile
Chapter 89: Perfect Evolution
Chapter 90: Rise
Chapter 91: Monolith
Chapter 92, Epilogue: The Daughter of Rainbow Dash
Chapter 1: Five, Gelding, Phoenix
Chapter 13: The Death of Rainbow Dash
Chapter 33: Survivor of the Quarantine
Chapter 40: Corrective Measures
Chapter 53: The Story of the Lich King, Part I
Chapter 69: The Story of the Lich King, Part III
Chapter 88: The Queen of Equestria

Chapter 2: Vanguard

At the exact time when Five returning to the Pocket reunite Applejack and Pinkie Pie, in a village thousands of miles away, life was going on as usual.

This particular village was far to the west, on the borders of Equestria, a colony on the small amount left that remained a true frontier. Most of it consisted of prefabricated modules, remnants from a time decades earlier from when such a style of construction was considered popular and futuristic. After constant use, however, they had grown old and started to fail. Acid-plate paint was starting to peel in places, and the HVAC systems that regulated the internal temperature failed most of the time. Aside from that, every fixture and architectural design seemed old- -and not in a charming way.

The ponies of that outpost did not mind the state of their homes, though. They took good care of them, and had for years. They did not mind trading a bit of aesthetic appeal for lives reminiscent of a simpler time. They had come for many reasons, but the most common among them was to escape the endless noise of the megacities or the danger of the dome-cities that encroached into more aggressive territory. Some of them had even been born on the firmament colonies and come longing for the sensation of grass beneath their hooves.

Night was falling. Not literally, of course- -the sky had been perpetually darkened for so long, the only pictures of the sun that anypony had ever seen were in books or poorly rendered hologram simulations. Most ponies, however, did not react well to constant darkness. Day-night cycles were critical, and the city had been fitted with powerful halide lights to produce a sensation of “day”. When “night” started to come, the lights would slowly begin to turn off until the village was dark.

The ponies all seemed to know this. They were finishing up the last of their chores and returning to their homes, or to the local bar. The town itself was bristling with a little bit extra of excitement- -there were only a few weeks remaining Harmony Day, a celebration in remembrance of how the Six had united Equestria and defeated the monster crystalline monster Nil in ancient times. Like most holidays, ponies really just used it as an excuse to get drunk and sing songs.

As they stopped to talk in the street and walk home, however, a distant sound suddenly rained across the plains. Instinctively, they all looked up. At first, they thought they were seeing a meteor shower- -until they realized that the streaking lights were not crossing the firmament, but coming through it- -entering though one of the holes that had once held a Celestial Sphere.

The air raid siren- -so quiet for so long, save for its noon tests every day- -began to sound. There were still ponies old enough to remember the Invasion, the last time that things had come from the Beyond, and how many ponies had died in that war.

They immediately began to panic, but the elderly among them remembered the endless drills from their youth. They took command, stepping out of their homes and rising from their beds.

“To the underground shelters!” an old stallion called, standing on his hind legs and motioning to the panicking villagers.

“Look!” said another pony, looking up at the falling object. A beam of energy had suddenly ignited from somewhere in the far distance, and thousands of guns had opened fire. The magic and defense guns of Thebe poured into the falling object, striking it without so much as a warning to turn back. It burst into a massive explosion as the beam of magic surged through it with enough force to punch a temporary hole in the firmament behind it, which rapidly sealed.

The threat had been mediated, and the ponies of the prefab village cheered, clapping their hooves together. The falling debris of the enemy ship was burning through the air like fireworks- -a perfect display, considering how close Harmony day was.

“Praise Thebe!” called one of the ponies.

“Praise Thebe!” called many of the others. Some, however- -those who knew better- -only sneered at their more ignorant countryponies.

“Warning,” boomed the female voice of the village’s AI through the loudspeaker system. “Danger of Debris impact assessed at thirty percent within specified radius. Please report to underground shelters and await further instructions.”

The ponies suddenly started to panic again. Few of them had realized that when something large was destroyed in the upper atmosphere, it still fell- -and in this case, it seemed to be falling directly toward them.

Most of them were already underground when the ground shook from the impact. The few that were above felt the ground shake- -but luckily, the impact had been a good distance from the village center.

One of the ponies above- -an old stallion, who, despite his age, still bore a stern expression that seemed to exude strength and command power. He put his hoof on the shoulder of a younger Pegasus beside him who was following his wife underground.

“Cliff Diver,” he said. “Summon the militia.”

“Why, Mayor?”

“We have a job to do. Get your gun.”

“Right, sir,” said Cliff Diver. He leaned in and kissed his wife.

“Daddy?” said the little filly at his wife’s side. “Miss A-I said to get underground.”

“Daddy has a militia job to do. Don’t worry.” His wife nodded and ushered their daughter into the shelters- -just as another pony came up from the ground.

“I want to come too,” said a slightly older filly.

The mayor shook his head. “No,” he said. “You are too young for this job.”

“You’re checking the debris for survivors,” she said, frowning. She pulled out her own version of a scanner- -one she had built from prepared from scrap kitchen appliances. “And if we get a live Incurse, the reward alone would pay for a new school roof.”

“And how, little Epicenter, do you expect to help us catch an Incurse?” sneered Cliff Diver, patting her head. “You don’t even have your cutie mark.”

“If there were an incurse,” said the mayor, not amused, “there would be little chance of capturing it. But there isn’t. Nothing could have survived a direct impact like that.”

“So there’s no danger.”

The mayor sighed. “No. And you are of age for the junior brigade.”

“So I can come?” said Epicenter, her eyes widening.

“Yes, but you will not receive a weapon.” The mayor looked up at Cliff Diver. “Move,” he said, motioning for the Pegasus to do his job.

“R-right,” said Cliff Diver, rushing away to collect the other militia members. He himself went to prepare the rover, and Epicenter followed him, beaming and bouncing with audible squeaks. She had finally been given her first mission- -and a chance to see something that came from Beyond. In addition, she was pretty sure that something this awesome would virtually guarantee that she would receive her cutie mark.

The rover moved quickly over the grass and soil, bouncing and jumping. Epicenter held onto part of the roll cage, trying desperately not to vomit as the vehicle shook and accelerated with reckless disregard toward safety.

“First time on a vehicle?” said the unicorn sitting next to her. Epicenter knew him at least in passing- -he was a miner, or some kind of surveyor. He was a brandishing a laser rifle, even though his magical power essentially made him a living mining drill.

“No,” lied Epicenter as another bump nearly launched off her seat and into the dust below.

In the distance, a plume of smoke became visible from where the wreckage had barely overshot the village. Epicenter felt a chill of excitement in her spine- -she had only ever read about the Beyonders in books, and only seen pictures of their technology beamed over the Ponynet when the satellites aligned properly. Now, she was actually going to see something real. She calmed herself, and determined that she would accept even something as limited as a simple meteor. Perhaps they would even let her take a piece.

Leadfoot, the driver, pressed the accelerator and the rover accelerated, diving off a short, ramp-like rock.

“Nice one,” said Leadfoot’s brother, Leadhead.

“Come on!” cried Cliff Diver, who seemed oddly terrified. “You guys are gonna kill us!”

“Nope,” said Leadhead. “We aren’t dead.”

“Logical conclusion,” said Leadfoot over the roar of the engine. “We can’t die.”

“Dumkoffs,” said Stone Boring, nearly dropping his rifle over the bump.

The vehicle suddenly skidded to a stop, and Epicenter cried out, thinking that it was crashing. She even felt it tilt as the two wheels on one side lifted up- -but then they slammed back into the ground.

The seven of them disembarked, and Epicenter found that she was shaking badly. Ponies, in her belief, were not meant to ride in cars.

“Radiation levels?” asked the mayor, drawing his own weapon, a large plasma projector.

“Six percent above background,” said the equidroid among them. She stepped forward, observing the bits of flaming material singing holes into the endless tall grass of the frontier plain. Epicenter had very seldom seen the village AI use one of its independent bodies. She had seen them several times in storage, but moving, they looked completely different. Pony shaped, but made of ceramic armor over delicate electronics and motors with large, glassy eyes. In a way, it was unnerving in its own right- -and, to Epicenter, impossibly cool.

“Safe to approach?”

“Most likely.”

“Right,” said the mayor, holstering his gun and taking out a small scanner, attaching it to the straps of his militia uniform. “Fan out find the main body.”

“Right,” said Epicenter, producing her own makeshift scanning unit.

“Epicenter,” said the mayor. “Stay with Leadhead.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, suppressing the urge to rebel against being treated like a child. Just getting to see the long streak of debris that had fallen behind them was already amazing to the point of distracting her from that perceived slight.

The mayor nodded and they started to walk around the debris, with Epicenter standing beside the tall earth pony beside her, scanning the wreckage carefully.

“Look here,” said Stone Boring. “I have located a metal plate.”

“Clearly,” said the AI, nearly sarcastically.

“It appears unusual,” said Stone Boring. “In that the material is only mildly burned, and appears to show greater corrosion than expected for something in a vacuum. Also, the insignia…”

“Insignia?” said Leadfoot, suddenly leaping over the flames and still superheated pieces of wreckage. “Why didn’t you say so?”

“Because it was not interesting.”

Epicenter suddenly felt an urge to join them, to see the insignia, but Leadhead seemed not to care and kept moving forward. Even the AI seemed curious and took a look. All she managed to see was an elaborate and indecipherable symbol.

“I am cross referencing it against known Incurse insignias, as well as the current database of approved Beyonder crafts.” She paused. “None found.”

“Here,” called the mayor, waving them over to a spot farther away. Leadhead began running, and Epicenter followed.

It was the main crater, where the object had landed. It was wide, but not nearly wide as it should have been. It seemed to contain a large plate of material that was still smoking, which Epicenter could imagine as part of some kind of spacecraft.

The mayor went first, sliding down the border of the crater but being careful to stay at a reasonable distance from the debris in the center. The others joined him, with Cliff Diver fluttering down on his wings and the rest sliding- -or tumbling, as was the case for Leadhead.

Each of them unhooked their scanners and extended the antenna- -save for the equidroid, whose scanning apparatus was built into her already. They slowly began to move around the perimeter.

“Are you getting anything?” said Cliff Diver.

“No,” said the mayor, sounding relieved. “There is no Incurse signature.”

“You could say it’s just a piece of ship,” snorted Leadfoot. They all glared at him. “Same, though. No signature.”

“None here,” said Cliff Diver.

“Nope,” said Leadhead.

“Perhaps traces,” suggested Stone.

“Not detecting,” said the AI.

Epicenter suddenly froze, causing Leadhead to bump into her.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, grabbing her to prevent her from falling.

“I- -I- -I’m getting a signal.”

“On that thing?” said Cliff Diver. “That thing couldn’t detect Incurse if it bit you in the plo- -”

“It’s not- -not Incurse,” said Epicenter. She had suddenly started shaking, and found it difficult to speak. She adjusted her settings, but it all came to the same thing. The very thought of what she was reading was inconceivable and horrible- -and she could almost not bring herself to say it, to bring that impossible and terrible idea into reality.

“What is it?” demanded the mayor.

Epicenter closed her eyes. “I am reading…a heartbeat.”

“A pulse?” laughed Cliff Diver. “You have to be kidding…”

The other did not seem to think so. Leadfoot was the first to reset his scanner. Theirs were not intended to look for life signs and Incurse at the same time- -if it had not been for Epicenter’s self-made scanner, none of them would have ever known.

“What the Tartarus?” he cried. “Mayor, she’s right!”

They all switched their scanners and all gasped and stared at the wreckage in horror. No doubt, their thoughts all came to the same conclusion- -that something had gone wrong, that the incorrect ship had been targeted, that something form the space program had been shot down by accident. No Beyonder yet encountered had a physiology remotely akin to ponies- -none of them had hearts. It could only be coming from a pony.

“If there is a pulse, there is a survivor,” said the mayor. “Come on, move! Get that thing off him!”

They moved toward the wreckage, but none of them could get close enough to touch it. The heat it was giving off was far too intense.

“Radiation levels unsafe,” warned the AI.

“Can you get close?” asked the mayor.

“Yes, but one body is not strong enough to move this. I can attach a rope to the rover and- -”

Before she could finish, the wreckage suddenly moved. Not slowly, or with warning- -it simply lifted across the ground and flew in a seemingly unending arc, as if an explosive had been detonated beneath it. All of them jumped back in surprise, but none of them looked to see where the debris landed. Instead, they looked into the center of the crater.

A figure slowly rose, one that caused them all instinctive fear. It was completely alien in nature, unlike anything any of them had ever seen on Equestria. Unlike a pony, it stood on two legs, and was far taller and thinner than they were. Standing like that, it looked wrong- -its belly did not stick out as a ponies did when she tried to stand, and its legs lacked the necessary number of joints.

Its body was clad in an unfamiliar kind of armor made from a material that appeared to be some kind of metal- -but it was badly damaged. If the creature was assumed to be symmetrical, and at least somewhat pony-like, half its body had been torn away. One of its arms and much of its torso had been removed, and the resulting wound was dripping red blood. The flesh of its insides were exposed- -as well as a number of components that were clearly not flesh.

None of them spoke, because none of them knew what was going on. They were unsure of what they were seeing. Among them, none had ever seen a Beyonder. Even the Incurse were a mystery- -no pony actually knew what they looked like, just that they were the enemy.

The creature said nothing, but its head slowly turned. Epicenter imagined that it had a face- -but she could not see it through its thick mask. The mask-face, though, was in its own way terrifying. It was flat and featureless, with a pair of wide, glowing eyes that seemed to have no feature aside form a kind of internal light.

“What- -what is that thing?” said Leadfoot, reaching for his weapon.

“Don’t. Move,” said the mayor sternly.

“It is clearly injured,” said the AI. “Extrapolating from pony physiology, it will die shortly if not repaired.”

“That is not a pony,” said Cliff Diver.

“No, but it is injured,” said the mayor. He sounded nervous, and Epicenter knew why. She was familiar with the defense guns that protected Equestria- -and knew that this creature, whatever it was, should have been turned to dust. The mayor was not concerned for the creature, but terrified of it- -especially since they had just seen it toss several tons of metal with one stroke into the distance without any visible effort.

The mayor slowly stepped forward. Epicenter breathed heavily- -she had expected wreckage, perhaps, in her wildest hopes, a fragment of working technology- -but now she was witnessing first contact with a new Beyonder species.

“Hello,” said the mayor. “Are you able to speak?”

The creature looked down at the mayor, and then slowly down at its badly damaged body, as if it had been unable to determine that it was injured from feeling pain alone.

“Yes, yes,” said the mayor. “You are hurt. We can help you, if you come with us.”

It looked down at the mayor, but allowed him to get closer. Their eyes seemed to meet, but then the creature turned toward the distance, toward where the village was.

“Something’s wrong,” said Cliff Diver. “I don’t like this…”

It looked down at the mayor again, who was now smiling. It was a caring expression, one that could be nothing other than genuine. Epicenter saw that, even for this strange creature, the mayor truly did care.

The air seemed to vibrate. All the scanners suddenly surged, beeping out a warning.

“Detecting magic surge,” warned the AI urgently.

There was no time, though. The mayor’s body shattered into a cloud of blood and tissue, his bones and flesh, as well as his clothing and weapon, torn apart into tiny individual pieces. Epicenter gaped, her mind unable to comprehend what had happened- -he had been there, and then, just as suddenly, he was gone.

The other ponies reacted quickly, raising their weapons. The sound of gunfire and laser discharges rang out across the crater. Impacts against the creature’s armor had no effect whatsoever, but any impact against its flesh damaged it as much as it would a pony- -except that it did not seem to notice.

It turned toward its attackers, the remains of the mayor still suspended magical in the air. It reached toward Leadfoot, and the pony was suddenly drawn toward the creature. He cried out, firing wildly- -and striking Cliff Diver instead, how cried out as one of his wings went limp.

The creature did not stop, and did not hesitate. It grasped Leadfoot’s head, and with one swift motion crushed it into pulp. Leadfoot’s body then evaporated into constituent components, just as the mayor’s had.

“Brother!” screamed Leadhead in anguish. In his rage, he ran forward, screaming, firing his back-mounted gun at the vulnerable parts of the creature- -only to have his body torn apart before he even reached it.

“No way,” said Cliff Diver. He threw down his weapon and tried to run up the edge of the crater, finding that he would just fall back down whenever he tried.

“Coward!” cried Stone Boring. He threw down his own weapon and lowered his horn, which glowed with a dirty yellow light that rapidly heated to high-purity white. Then he fired.

A complex, nearly crystalline shield surrounded the creature, absorbing the magic, even as Stone Boring kept up the blast, increasing its intensity.

“You want to try me?” he called, laughing. “I can drill through stone all day!”

Then the shield collapsed. The result was impossible, however, at least to Epeicenter’s eyes. The beam, instead of cutting through, fed back toward Stone Boring. Before he could react, his horn exploded in a sudden surge of blood and bone fragments, taking most of his head with it.

The creature turned its attention to him, and a beam of arcing, electrical magic shot from it. Where it impacted Boring Stone, his body shifted and tightened, twisting as it resolved into crystal. He only had a moment to scream before the crystal destabilized, shattering, leaving nothing behind but dust and the remnants of his upper body, which were promptly drawn toward the creature and disassembled.

Now surrounded by galaxies of blood and bone, the creature seemed to take inventory. Different parts moved, seeming to organize themselves by type and nature. Blood and bone and various types of flesh were put in categories separate from fragments of cloth and plastic, which in turn were kept separate from mechanical components from the weapons, which had not been torn so much as carefully disassembled.

“Engaging defense protocol,” said the equidroid, her head and neck beginning to part to deploy whatever weapons she had within her- -only for her body to be promptly pulled apart, not by violence but by technical, rapid disassembly- -and added to the creature’s collection.

The resulting tissue then began moving, swarming toward the creature. It poured into its wound, and Epicenter watched as its flesh was rebuilt from that which it had taken. Organs were replaced, and muscle was knitted together with the same type of magic that had murdered Stone Boring. Its torso rapidly began to repair, and then its arm, the white bone of the ponies being reconfigured to new and alien architecture.

As its flesh rebuilt, so did its armor, surrounding the new would with the pieces of the equidroid and the various weapons. It was not just armor, though- -it went deeper, merging with the machines within its own body, permeating the flesh that it built, fusing within it.

It rapidly completed its repairs, forming a strange-colored, five fingered hand, which was rapidly encased in metal. It flexed its new fingers and arm, and then turned its attention toward Cliff Diver, who was still trying to make his way out of the pit without his ability to fly.

“Please!” he said, sliding back down. “I- -I have a- -”

The creature took no mercy. It lowered its arm, and its arm shifted, contorting into a weapon. With a burst of light and a sizzling sound, Cliff Diver’s head burst into slop that rapidly fell around him. The creature had not even needed to use his flesh.

Then it made a sound. Epicenter froze in horror. The sound it produced was heavily distorted, but it was not words- -if anything, it sounded like laughter.

Then she managed to move herself. She dashed across the ground as fast as her short legs could carry her, toward Cliff Diver’s body. She tried not to look at his head, or rather lack of it- -not that in her surge of adrenaline it would have stopped her.

She grabbed his gun and pointed it at the creature. The creature looked down at her and raised its hand. Before Epicenter could figure out how to work the trigger, the creature snapped its fingers, and the gun was gone- -replaced with a bony serpent that somehow seemed horrifyingly spine like.

“No!” cried Epicenter, struggling against the creature that surrounded her, not knowing how it had appeared- -or why a creature that could turn a gun into a snake would have bothered to use living ponies to repair its damaged flesh.

The creature stepped forward, balanced delicately on its two legs.

“No, please!” she cried. “I don’t want to die!”

A blade extended from one of its wrists, one that seemed to be crawling with something. With its other hand, it reached down, picking her up by her neck, lifting her to eye height. As she choked and gasped, she stared into its face- -and saw that the flat helmet was not entirely opaque. Behind the part that produced the illusion of glowing eyes, something was moving through the semi-transparency of the plate. Something deformed and broken- -something with a wide, toothless smile.

Then she felt the blade in her chest, and looked down to see blood pouring down across her white coat. As soon as she saw it, she passed out. The last thing she remembered before consciousness fully left her, she remembered hitting the ground.

Slowly, Epicenter opened her eyes. She hurt all over, and wondered if she had been lying on her sheets again. Except, somehow, she was cold, and her mattress felt so hard.

Confused, she looked around, trying to find her alarm clock, and winced at the pain of moving. Then, as she turned, she suddenly screamed. The burnt stump of Cliff Diver’s neck brought her back to reality, forcing the memories that her sleeping brain had tried to forget back into crystalline focus.

“No no no!” she screamed, pulling herself away from their mutual pool of blood, leaving bits of her coat in the dried, red-brown pool beneath her. Just moving, though, was painful, and she recalled that she had been stabbed.

In terror, she looked down at her chest, and saw that it did indeed have a gaping wound- -but not one that bled. Instead, it was simply open, and badly inflamed. It was clearly infected, and Epicenter could see almost linear black lines spreading form it just beneath her skin. Somehow, though, she was still alive.

There was something else she noticed as well. Farther down, something on her coat was different before. At first, she had tried to dismiss it as blood- -but she could not. She turned her rump, and looked down at her new cutie mark: a bright red “0”.

Then she burst into uncontrollable sobbing. They were dead- -all dead. She had watched them die, for no clear reason- -and she had somehow survived. She looked back at the only body that was remaining and screamed, the sobbing returning once again.

“His- -family,” she choked, her mind confused. Then she suddenly stopped. She remembered how the creature had momentarily looked toward her village, as if it had understood that something was there.

“I- -have to warn them,” she said, standing. It was tremendously painful, and the sobs seemed to want to return so desperately, but her sense of duty overwhelmed them and let her force both of those aspects deep within herself. She was the last of the militia- -and she had to warn her friends and family.

Chapter 3: Distortion

Ponies were not evolved to properly use machines. It was something obvious to everypony, and something that had been studied endlessly by scholars for centuries, if not millennia. They were a species with no fingers, forced to manipulate their world with their teeth or hooves. Of them, only the unicorns had any real dexterity through the use of their magic- -and yet equines had still become the dominant, tool-using race of Equestria, forcing out much more evolutionarily suited groups- -some to complete extinction.

The academic analysis of this odd course of events was something Five had given a great deal of thought to, but whenever she needed to repair something, it was her main source of complaint. Although she possessed the ability to use magic, she was not a true unicorn- -or, since she had wings, an alicorn- -and her magic was extremely limited in its use. It could not be used to hold a tool or pull apart delicate screws, or to fuse components of microcircuitry and precision optic pumps. Since she had purchased an early model decades back, she had become heavily reliant on the manipulator gauntlets she wore- -which, as fate would have it, were the things that most often broke.

She looked at bent remnant of her left gauntlet, and then took a tiny screwdriver in her mouth and opened the panels, accessing the internal components. Whatever she had been hit with- -a heavy iron bar, she surmised- -had hit sideways, taking her arm and shattering the mechanical side of the device. Thankfully, the computer module and interface were still functional.

So she sat on a log, her work lit by firelight as she rapidly changed tools and expertly repaired her equipment. She was, of course, painfully aware of the iron of what she was doing. Technically, she could have used her magic to restore machine. It would only have taken a few seconds to flood the broken machine with Order, forcing it back into its original configuration. Five simply did not want to, though. She abhorred using her magic, except when absolutely necessary. Rebuilding flesh was one thing, because there was no other way to heal it- -but machines were different. For those, she chose to use her own hoofs and skills instead of magic.

There was a musical call as Philomena descended from the darkness, landing gracefully on one of the other logs that Five had supplied around the fire.

“Hello,” said Five, not looking up as she gently pried open a microservo. As soon as it was open, she turned toward the phoenix. Philomena was, indeed, an impressive bird, her body covered with orange and red feathers that seemed to glow from within. “You did well today,” said Five. She reached into her bag, fishing past the bits of repair equipment, ammunition, and samples that she had not yet added to the Pocket’s inventory. She drew out a container. “Not like Gell. You did what I asked. Warned me, then waited. Let me fight my own battles.”

The bird looked at the container with feigned disinterest, knowing fully well what was inside it. Five held the can far away from her face and twisted the lid. She tried to hold her breath against the powerful stench, but it still found its way into her nostrils and made her eyes water and her stomach churn.

“Here,” she gasped, withdrawing one of the warty, contorted red fruit. She threw it to Philomena, who caught it in her beak and immediately began to tear it apart, revealing the bright yellow flesh within.

“I know not how you eat them,” said Five, resealing the container. She actually did; like all birds, Philomena was simply not sensitive to capsaicin, and therefore not bothered by the spice of hot peppers.

Five returned to her work, and heard another more annoyed squawk from Philomena.

“I will do it when I am done,” she said, extending a probe from her remaining gauntlet and testing the circuitry.

Philomena released another squawk, this one louder.

“Fine, fine!” said Five, dropping what she was doing and reaching back into her bag. “Just do not breath that pepper gas on me. I hate that smell.”

She moved her hand through the bag and removed a square, box-like container. She popped open the lid and poured out one of the objects contained onto the stump she was using as a table, being careful not to get it into the wires and fiberoptics. It was a hoof-sized cube of white, jiggly material.

Five replaced the container in her bag and picked up the cube. It shook in her hoof, as if with anticipation, and she took a bite of it. It was absolutely flavorless, without any real texture.

“See,” she said. “I do eat.”

Although she would not admit it, of course, Philomena was correct. The flavorless cube of synthetic nutrients was astoundingly delicious, and Five immediately felt less irritable.

Five paused from her work and nibbled on her nutrient cube for a moment, staring at the flames before her. The soil in this particular area was unusual in composition, and lent itself to producing trees that burned far darker and more red than normal.

Amused by the fire, she set down her cube and stepped forward. Without any hesitation, she plunged her left foreleg into the fire. She watched as the hair immediately singed, and felt the pain as her flesh burned- -and still she held it there. She watched as her skin split and charred and smoked, and as her blood and muscle boiled and sizzled. The smoke from the fire smelled much like cooking meat.

Then the pain stopped. The nerves had died, and Five pulled out her leg. It had become thinner, and was charred and pink, leaking fluid and smoking. It was covered in significant third and fourth degree burns. Philomena sat beside her, occasionally taking bites from her pepper, only watching.

Almost without her control, blue sparks suddenly surged across the broken skin. The Order permeated her cells, feeding on their entropy and reanimating them, reconnecting what had been broken. For a moment, Five watched as magic battled thermodynamics and handily won. In seconds, her limb had been fully restored. She flexed her elbow and returned to her seat.

“Sometimes I wonder,” she said, “how a body such as this can even exist.” She paused. “Or rather, should it.”

Philomena said nothing, but stared back at Five, as if understanding, or at least trying to.

“It’s backward,” continued Five. “Gunfire, lasers, plasma, flame, knives, beatings, poison- -none of them can kill me, at least not with ease.” She turned to the phoenix. “And that is ironic, when you consider what will kill me. Hence the inversion.”

She picked up her cube of food and finished it, then went back to work. She imagined that Gell would have had something to say, even if it was just another perverse wisecrack, had she been present around the fire. She was not, of course. Like always, she had returned to the Pocket.

Like most things in their lives, it was another irresolvable issue between the two. They simply could not understand each other’s views. Gell saw no reason to stay outside at night. Even though she was nearly indestructible, she hated extremes in temperature and especially rain. As such, she spent as much time in the Pocket. She had even designated one of the many subbasements as her own, filling it with a pool of broken glass that she slept in and shelves containing various “specimens” that she chose to surround herself with. Gell, as numerous arguments with Five had shown, simply could not understand Five’s desire to stay outside.

Likewise, Five could not even bear the thought of staying inside the Pocket. In all technical regards, it was well stocked and livable. Great care had been taken in its construction; it was complete with an atmosphere and low radiation levels. It had even been decorated- -mostly by Three- -to resemble a kind of building on the inside, complete with rooms. Five, personally, would have just left it hollow, like a warehouse.

There was something wrong with it, though. It was difficult to articulate, but the idea of existing in an artificial parallel dimension terrified her. The very idea that the exterior walls had nothing on the other side made her shiver. It was certainly a good place to store materials or equipment, or even to perform certain specialized work- -but to actually live in such a place was unfathomable.

Philomena seemed to agree, as did all ponies who Five had encountered who had ever used a Pocket, even the wizards responsible for their construction. Only demons, it seemed, were comfortable within. Five hypothesized, because of that, that the reason why mortals rejected the Pocket was a factor of them possessing a soul. Demons, unlike ponies, birds, or really anything in Equestria, had no souls, at least not in the sense that ponies did.

Which was not to say they had no souls. They had one, shared amongst them all: the soul of Satin Veil. It was what single, immortal soul that gave them their unique durability and limited use of magic. It was also the reason why partial demons, though large, were so weak- -they lacked the blessing of Satin. Which, Five figured, probably meant that they would reject existing in a Pocket for prolonged periods as well. She wondered if there was a way to test it.

As she was pondering, something caused her to shiver. She looked up to the sky, but saw nothing- -but she had felt something, something that perhaps only she was able to. It was quiet and distant, like somepony dropping a wrench in a distant, dark cavern- -but she had felt Order.

“Did you feel that?” she said to Philomena. “No, of course you did not.”

Five too a moment to snap her manipulator back together and slid it onto her hoof. She felt the system integrate to her arm, and flexed the claw-fingers. They were now working properly, with full functionality. She projected a hologram to display the results of an intermediate-level scan. Machines, of course, could not detect Order except in tremendous quantities or with only the most expensive of reader-tubes, but Five wanted to check anyway.

“Wait,” she said. She scrolled through the readings, trying to confirm what she was seeing. “That isn’t right…”

She reached into her bags and searched once again, but did not find what she needed. Five sighed, and instead pulled out a round, wheel-like handle. If she did not have her scanner extensions in her bags, they must have still been in inventory.

Five stepped back from the fire toward the border of the dark woods, momentarily pausing to look down from the high cliffs down over the remnants of the Ponyville, admiring the long-abandoned Palace of Friendship from a poetic distance.

Then she returned to her task. She held the handle vertically and pressed the button in the center, locking it into place. An internal light that normally glowed red shifted to violet, signifying that the connection was successful. Five spun the metal wheel. It was resistant at first, but then started to move more freely.

Once it had reached an adequate point, she pulled it open. Space hissed and made a characteristic rending sound as a door that had previously not existed was pulled open, leading deep into the Pocket.

Five poked her head into the black void that had suddenly appeared out of the air. She reached in for the light switch, trying to feel for it, but could not find it. One side-effect of Three’s construction of the Pocket was that the door was not locked in place- -it appeared at random within the Pocket when it was summoning. It was terribly annoying, but Five did not know how to change that setting.

“Gell,” she called into the darkness, trying to do so quietly as not to attract predators from the Forest. “Gell, get out here!”

There was no response. Five took a deep breath. “Bluntforce Gelding!” she cried.

Gell’s face suddenly appeared from the darkness, approaching so quickly that their noses booped.

“My ears are bigger than yours,” she said, brushing shards of broken glass from her coat. Five saw Gell was not wearing her armor; she was completely naked. “I heard you the first time.”

“Do you need to…um…add clothing?”

“No, no,” said Gell sarcastically, pushing Five aside and stepping into the firelight. “I’ll just wake up and step out here, my vulnerable, naked, virgin body to the elements.”

“I was not aware that you were a virgin,” said Five, closing the door behind her.

Gell looked over her shoulder, one eyebrow raised. “I’m a five-century old demon,” she said. “I was joking. Do you have any idea how many mares I’ve slain?”

“I would rather not know.”

“There was this one time when Three and I- -”

“No, no!” said Five, flattening her hears against her head with her hoof. “Three was my grandmother I do not want to know!”

“Well then, tell me why you got me out here in the middle of the…um…day?”

“It is night,” said Five. “Did not I purchase you a watch?”

Gell gestured to herself. “Naked,” she said.

“Fine,” said Five. “Just so you know, I’m naked as well. Look.” She turned her rump and lifting her tail with her claw.

“Oh, come on,” said Gell, turning her head away and covering her eyes. “You’re like my daughter or something. I do not need to see that!”

“Then pay attention,” said Five, returning to her normal direction. She displayed her hologram, enlarging it, showing to both Gell and Philomena. “Do you realize what this means?”

Gell frowned, and then turned her own rump toward Five, gesturing toward her cutie mark. “Special talent: testicular carnage,” she said. “Not testicular wizardry…hmm…”

“Focus,” said Five. “The base scan indicates dimensional oscillation. Not far from here. At this very moment, a reaction is being catalyzed.”

“So?”

“So, we need to go see what it does.”

“Why?”

Five sighed. “Because who knows what it could mean? What we may see?”

“The last time we followed something you picked up on that…thing…we had to fight a leviathan. And aren’t you supposed to be collecting skulls?”

“It was a dwarf leviathan,” corrected Five. “And I only drowned twice. As for the skulls, they can wait. The good thing about profit-motivated work is that it does not matter if it is completed. Assuming I die in failing it, I suppose.”

“How optimistic. Can I go back to bed?”

“No. Help me get the large scanning unit.”

Gell sighed, but followed Five back into the Pocket. Although she was tired, it was also clear that she had become curious, if only slightly.

Chapter 4: Airlift

The engines of the craft hummed beneath, its enchanted gravity projectors whirring with magical energy. Above, there was light, and figures moving in the dim haze. Epicenter stared upward, watching them. Distantly, she could hear them speaking urgently, and could feel them inserting needles into her veins, trying to mediate the shock that was consuming what remained of her life force.

There was nothing they could do to help her, though. The pain from the infection in her chest was now a distant memory compared to the pain in her heart. The things she had seen- -no pony was meant to see them.

It had left no survivors. Not one pony had survived. By the time Epicenter had managed to get back, to pilot the unfamiliar rover over the rough terrain, she could barely walk- -but she had, from the moment she had awoken, sensed that something was wrong.

Then she saw the streets. Every building had been cut open, split by unknowable magic and energy beams. Epicenter was vagually aware that some pieces had been taken, especially from the reactor- -but she hardly cared.

Lining the streets were the ponies that had ventured from underground, believing that it was safe. They seemed to have tried to run- -only to have their bodies torn apart, their blood and organs splattered on the buildings.

She should have run. That was the correct thing to do- -to turn and run, to go so far that she could never come back- -but she had not been able to. Instead, she had ventured into the underground chambers, hoping that the bunkers meant to withstand atomic blast might have protected at least some ponies within.

They had not. The doors had been pulled open from within, the ponies inside converted into a relatively homogenous blood soup, their skulls and shattered bones still visible, some with eyes that stared blankly back at them.

Upon returning to the surface, Epicenter had done nothing but vomit. She had even been too shocked to weep- -and a sudden sign of motion filled her with a joy greater than anything she could have imagined. It had only been a badly damaged half of an equidroid, pulling itself across the street on its one remaining leg, but Epicenter had reacted to it as though it were a living pony, rushing to its side.

The AI of the village may have been a machine, but she was also a pony- -and she had survived. From her words, it seemed that her internal core had suffered massive damage, but she had managed to summon a medical evacuation vessel and the frontier defense force.

It was at that time that Epicenter looked up- -and for some reason, her eyes were drawn to the edge of the village, where it was watching. The strange bipedal creature, its armor now larger and more aggressive, watching. The AI had been blinded and could not see it, but Epicenter could- -but worse, she could almost hear it. At the distance, it would have been impossible, even if it were screaming- -but she heard something. Words in a language that she could not possibly comprehend.

Then, slowly, it turned and walked off- -and Epicenter realized the pattern through her former village. All the destruction followed a straight line. It had not passed through each bunker, slaying ponies while she lay in a pool of her own blood- -it had simply walked, destruction following in its wake. It had stopped for noting- -nothing except her.

At that point, she collapsed. Her body refused to move, and her mind to operate. She was awake and conscious, but there was nothing within her. She saw as the defense force dropped in- -heavily armored ponies and unicorns, as well as heavy equidroids and several griffon contractors. While they searched the village for survivors, the medical evacuation airship arrived. Soldiers and mercenaries approved its landing, and it descended. The Pegasi doctors rushed out and attended to Epicenter, taking her into it, beginning the operation.

“Ow, road apples,” cried one of the doctors, momentarily bringing Epicenter back to reality.

“Doctor?”

“It cut me!”

“Get a bandage on that,” ordered an authoritative voice as a tall ahuizotl came into view. “Do not contaminate my patient.”

“There is a foreign body in her chest.”

“Get me a scanning device,” ordered the lead doctor.

“But sir, we need to remove it- -”

“And if it is in her aorta? Do you wish her to bleed to death?”

“N- -no,” said the younger doctor, handing over the scanning device. The ahuizotl manipulated it expertly in his hands- -and Epicenter suddenly cried out, throwing back one of the ponies near her.

“What is happening?”

“She was catatonic- -I don’t- -”

“The hands!” cried Epicenter, her mind flashing. Where there was a tall red-coated ahuizotl, she suddenly saw a taller armored figure reaching toward her, its eyes glowing over a face that had never once been exposed to air- -five long fingers, reaching toward her.

“Holder her down!” ordered the figure.

“I can’t!” cried a nurse. “She pulled out her IV!”

Epicenter felt several pricks in the side of her neck, but only resisted harder. “The hands! Don’t let it touch me! Get away!”

“It’s not working!” cried a distant voice.

“Give me that,” said another. The part of Epicenter’s mind that was still sane saw the ahuizotl take a weapon from a confused guard and extend a pair of sparking probes from the end. As the other ponies held Epicenter down, he jammed it into her neck.

She felt herself suddenly seize as her body tightened, flailing uncontrollably. Something inside her chest began to heat and burn, and things crackled and popped within her. The world flashed with beautiful colors- -and then faded to so much red, and finally black.

Chapter 5: Taste of Rainbow

Gell attempted to push her way through the trees, following An deeper into the forest. She was not happy- -in part, because she was extremely tired and hungry. More than anything, she craved sustenance- -not the putrid excrement that ponies called “food”, but real food. As in meat. She salivated as she thought of how it would taste to devour the freshest cuts of mutton or beef.

The forest also annoyed her. She did not like walking through trees and mud, simply because she was no adapted for it. Tartarus was a rocky, empty place. Demons were not meant to fit through tight spaces or to stand in any sort of liquid that they could potentially sink in.

An had no trouble with the trees- -in part because she could fly, and also because she had inherited her mother’s agility, which allowed her to move rapidly between the trees, even if she was weighed down with heavy scanning equipment.

“Where are we going?” demanded Gell.

“Toward the signal,” said An, not bothering to look back. Her voice was exactly the same as each of her predecessors; even after five incarnations, Gell still had not gotten used to that feature- -or the fact that they all looked identical. Looking at Five was like looking at so many dead friends.

“I know,” said Gell. “I mean geographically.”

“Outside Ponyville by ten miles.”

“Ten miles? By Satin, mare, are you trying to kill me?”

“Are you saying you are unable to walk?”

“No. Just that I don’t like to.” She grunted as she tried to pass through a pair of trees, only to find the gap to be too narrow, trapping her. “Satin bless it- -I hate trees!” She slammed her hoof into one of the trees, shattering its truck and sending its shards flying backward.

“Trees are good,” said An, stopping to turn herself and orient herself to the large and convoluted hologram that was projected in front of her. The mobile scanning dish on her back swiveled and creaked. “Trees make oxygen. Do not hurt the trees.”

“Demons don’t ‘breathe’. And I will hurt what I please.”

“I don’t actually care,” said An, walking in a slightly different direction.

Gell smiled. “An, I haven’t seen you this excited in years.”

“This is…well, I cannot say it is what I live for, but I do enjoy this sort of thing.”

“Really.” Gell sighed. Generations of serving at the side of soldiers, mages, and conquerors, she was now helping a filly with a science project. “Are you sure you can’t direct some of that will into, you know, your job?”

“And what job would that be?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” said Gell sarcastically. “Like, just maybe, protecting Equestria from evil, perhaps?”

“A demon telling me to fight evil,” said An, smiling, looking back toward Gell with her big, blue eyes. “That amuses me.”

“It was a serious question.”

An turned back to her work, still smiling, pausing only to use her bizarre mechanical claws to adjust something. “It is called moral relativism. There is really no difference between good and evil, except that falsely derived from perspective. Fighting the evil of one does evil unto another.”

“You are so, so unlike your mother,” said Gell. “It is refreshing, really- -and unbelievably infuriating.”

Gell felt something on her head, and felt Philomena landing and promptly crawling under the neck-fringe of her armor. That could only mean one thing.

“An, it had better not rain while I am out here.”

An passed through the trees, flying over a hedgerow and into an oddly clear spot in the forest. It appeared artificial in nature. The rusted remnants of a tower nearby seemed to indicate that it may once have been a place for docking airships, or a runway of sorts. It was now heavily over grown with trees and shrubs, but at least they were small and the ground was dry and rocky.

“Some atmospheric disturbance may be expected,” said An. She turned around an approached Gell, taking down a piece of equipment from her back- -not the whole thing, but the interface for it. She plugged it into her own equipment. She walked in circles for a moment, allowing the cord to trail behind her, and then pointed at a spot on the ground. “Here,” she said. “Or somewhere within a mile of here.”

“What? What is so critical about this Satin-forsaken spot?”

“A disturbance,” said An, stepping back, motioning for Gell to do the same.

“That is what you keep saying, but it’s not helpful. It’s like walking into a butcher’s shop and asking for meat…delicious meat…”

“Oscillations,” said An, as excitedly as she could. “Or, more appropriately, reactive resonance. A few hours ago, I detected a surge in Order.”

“Order? Does anypony use Order magic anymore?”

“Nopony ever did, save for me and, well, mes. I doubt even Thebe knows how. But that’s not the point.”

“A sudden spike in a rare form of magic doesn’t matter?”

“Of course not. Well, maybe on a global scale, but no to me. The point is that Order is delicate. A change creates a ripple effect through the entire Forest, producing changes on a variable scale that are incalculable.”

“Where did you even learn these word? I sure as There didn’t teach you.”

“One of the results of this,” said An, sounding somewhat annoyed, “is that things happen. Distortions, disruptions, changes.”

“And you just walked over to one of these ‘distortions’?”

“Yes,” said An, checking her gauntlet hologram again and turning back to watch the spot she had chosen. “Who knows what could happen?”

“Then why are we the only ones here? Wouldn’t Thebe kind of be interested in this sort of thing?”

“She has better things to do than to deal with meteorological disturbances.”

“Meteorological?! You dragged me all the way out here to see weather?” Several chilling droplets splashed onto her head, and she heard the sound of thunder in the distance. “And not it is raining. You know how much I loathe water. There is no water in Tartarus, you know, because the stuff is evil.”

“It is not evil. It is wet.”

The rain came down harder, soaking Gell thoroughly. An did not seem to mind, even as the water saturated her already close-cut blue main and fluffy blue tail. Gell, however, was extremely displeased, as was Philomena, who twisted deeper against her armor trying to hide from the droplets.

“Come on, An,” said Gell. “I’m going to- -”

“Look!” said An, pointing. Gell did, and to her surprise, she actually saw something. She had been expecting something more in line with the abstract, meaningless junk that An usually appreciated- -but this time, she actually saw space starting to bend.

“An,” said Gell, nervously. “When you say you don’t know what will happen…”

An typed furiously on her holo-pad, trying to do calculations as rapidly as possible. “No idea,” she giggled. An giggling was an absolutely terrifying sound. “It could curdle the air itself, or open a hole to the Beyond and suck us out- -or just collapse with the force of a neutron bomb!”

“Um, two of those things are bad, An…”

The universe suddenly shifted in that localized spot, the air itself seeming to pull backward into itself as a strange light poured through the heavy rain.

“Come on,” said An. “Come on, please be something valuable and- -”

There was a tremendous exploxion that knocked An backward into Gell, and the universe tore open- -not on the ground, where An had been looking, but above, forming a portal. Gell never had a chance to see what was on the other side, because it snapped closed almost as soon as it opened. Something shot out so fast that it saturated both of them in a rainbow cloud, and whatever came out left a long rainbow contrail behind it as it rocketed down the clear runway into the distance.

The disturbance closed as quickly as it started. An slowly looked up at Gell, and Gell down at her. Then they both slowly turned to the distance where the rainbow-trailing object had gone.

“Shall we retrieve it?” asked An, although they both already knew the answer.

Five followed the trail of charred earth, Gell following close behind her. Whatever had come out of the distortion had been ejected at several times the speed of sound, but in the excitement Five had hardly noticed her eardrums rupturing. They had since repaired, and the rain had washed away the blood that had dribbled out of her ears- -but it also seemed to have quenched the fires that followed the unidentified object, making the trail somewhat difficult to follow.

“How far do you think it could have gone?” asked Gel. Five looked back at her; the demon looked nearly comical- -and dangerously angry- -with her present wetness. Five felt bad for forcing this on her, but actually found it strange that Gell had not already left. That was usually something she did.

“Not far,” said Five, stepping over a fragment of charred metal. “It had a rapidly decaying trajectory. Even if it didn’t, it would just imbed itself in a hill somewhere.”

“Oh, look!” said Gell, suddenly pointing and running forward. Five was confused; she had not gained a perfect understanding of its decent, but she knew that it would still be several hundred feet away. As she looked, however, she saw that something was, indeed, lying in their path.

She approached it cautiously, but Gell did not. Ignoring the rain, the pink demon ran to it and picked it up. “Score,” she said, than, turning to An, defensively, “mine!”

Five looked up at the piece of debris, and, to her mild surprise, saw that it was not a piece of metal as she expected. It was the pale blue severed leg of a pony.

“Finally,” said Gell, turning the ragged, red end of the leg toward her face and shoving it into her mouth, tearing pieces of its flesh out and swallowing them greedily. “Ohhhh…so meaty….”

“Don’t eat that,” said Five, examining a short, blood-spattered tree near where the limb had landed. “You have no idea where it’s been.”

Gell pointed to her wet, blood-stained face. “Does this look like the expression of a pony who cares?”

“No,” said Five, walking past her and continuing to follow the trail of burned grass- -and now blood. She wondered why they had found a leg; it seemed a strange object to locate in the wilderness- -especially a blue leg.

Gell followed behind an, the sound of the bones crunching in her several rows of teeth as she enjoyed her meal. It was an annoying sound, but at least it meant that Gell was finally getting fed. For some reason, the only food she would accept was meat- -and even then, generally only meat from sentient creatures.

“I have always wondered,” said Five, meandering along the trail, looking for things that might have fallen out of the object- -despite finding a leg, she was still under the impression that it was some kind of machine. Any pony traveling at that speed would have lost far more than a leg; Five assumed that it had been left from one of the many pony-eating monsters that inhabited the Forest, perhaps dragged from the mining colony forty miles to the south. “What does pony taste like?”

“You want some?” asked Gell, offering the remainder of the limb. She had already eaten half of it.

“No,” said An.

“More for me,” said Gell, taking another large bite. “And actually, it varies.”

“How so?”

“You’ll never believe me, but it actually depends on the cutie mark.”

“You mean the special talent.”

“Yeah. Changes the flavor…I mean, wingers, earties, and one-horns already have distinct flavors, but the mark- -it gives it a whole new dimension. Ponies are, by far, my favorite meat.”

“And how does that one taste?”

Gell took another bite and actually took the time to savor it. “Hmm…a bit like chicken, so this was from a Pegasus. Gamy means probably an athlete. Petite little muscles, though, so probably a female. Shame. An athlete like this would have had an excellent rump.”

Five wondered if Gell would have preferred the rump for food or for other purposes. “And the talent?”

“Spicy, undertones of fruit.”

“What kind of a talent tastes like that?”

“No idea. But it isn’t a bad combination.”

It sounded disgusting to Five, but then again, all food did. She turned her attention back to the trail, and reassessed her initial assessment of the nature of the object. They had reached the point where it had begun to impact, and the ground was stained with blood and bits of skin, as well as blue feathers. Something organic and fleshy had clearly been drawn across the ground at high speed and been torn apart by the impact.

Five followed the trail further, taking her time. The rain was still pouring, a result of the spatial distortion, and lightning was flashing through the sky, illuminating the otherwise dark forest around them, and the trail through it of low brush. She was extremely curious as to what she had just witnessed- -but wanted to savor the feeling of exploration. That, and if something had come through, there was no way to know from where. If it turned out to be alive, in all likelihood, her and Gell would need to do another extermination.

After several minutes, the rain began to slow, and Five reached the point of impact. The object had been driven across the ground horizontally for close to forty feet before finally coming to a stop in a pile of stone and dirt that it had gathered on its landing.

Five moved close and examined it, trying to make sense of the wreckage. She quickly determined that the impossible had, indeed, occurred: the object was- -or rather had been- -a pony. Gell had also been surprisingly correct. Based on the surprisingly intact body, she was female and a Pegasus, although he wings had been shattered by the impact. One of her sides had been completely torn away, removing both legs, but her torso was surprisingly intact. She appeared to be wearing some kind of protective garment, which had been badly damaged on her impact. The shell she wore was sparking and leaking fluid from several engines that resembled a kind of extremely primitive repulsor drive.

“Ohhhh,” moaned Gell. “Look at that- -at least half of it is still good. Maybe I can make jerky- -no, bacon. Nothing like good filly bacon…”

Five only partially listened to Gell babble as her eyes looked over the shattered remains of the mare- -until they froze on her mane. The parts of it that were poking out from beneath her helmet were rainbow colored. Five’s eyes darted to the mare’s tail, and found that it was also rainbow colored- -and then to her cutie mark, something that had miraculously survived. It was a cloud with a rainbow-colored lightning bold emerging from it.

“Gell…” said Five, interrupting Gell’s increasingly lustful list of things she was going to do to the mare. She herself was interrupted when the mare suddenly gasped and coughed, expelling rainwater and blood from her badly damaged mouth.

“Twi…light,” she whispered, trying to move but crying out weakly when she became aware that virtually every bone in her body had been broken. “Oh…Celestia, it hurts, it hurts so much…”

“Did she just talk,” said Gell, suddenly stopping and grimacing in anger. “Satin bless it! Well, then again…An, she’s not going to recover out here. Snap her neck and give her to me.”

Five reached out and grabbed the mare’s head in her claw, forcibly lifting it as she cried out in pain. The face plate on the helmet was badly cracked, but it had at least protected the part of her head that held a brain- -hopefully. Five and the mare momentarily stared into each other’s eyes- -Five’s cold blue meeting the mare’s terrified violet irises. Her face had been mostly crushed, and her jaw hung askew. The humane thing to do would, indeed, have been to have simply given her a little twist and finished her. Five, however, was not known for being humane.

“Gell,” she said. “You were the one bothering me about my ‘job’. I think I am going to make a conscious effort to preserve this one. Could you go to the pocket and fetch a medical kit?”

“What?” cried Gell. “Now you are listening to me? When there is food right there?”

“I will explain later, but I need to act quickly. I need to stabilize her. Get the kit. Now.”

“Ooh, fiery. Finally growing a pair, maybe? Fine. But you owe me a meal.”

Five took the handle out of her pocket and gave it to Gell, who opened the door to the Pocket and disappeared inside.

“Twilight,” said the damaged mare, her head falling slack in Five’s grasp. “Help me…my wings…”

“I am not Twilight Sparkle,” said Five, the instinctive part of her mind confirming what she logically only suspected and knew to be truly impossible. “But if you are truly strong, perhaps I can save you. If not…well, you can join your friends.”

“Wonder…bolts…” said the mare, before lapsing into total unconsciousness.

Chapter 6: Futureshock

A pony floated through the void. She did not know how she had arrived there, or where she had been before- -or even who she had been before. It seemed to her that she had only ever known the void- -the black, dimensionless space that surrounded her. That blackness was so peaceful, and so calm, as if inviting her to sleep- -but also so very cold.

The worst part was that she was alone. As much as she looked, she could not see anypony else, or hear anypony else- -and no matter how hard she tried to run or fly, she could never move. That terrified her more than anything, because she knew that the darkness was eternal.

Slowly, however, shapes began to resolve. There were two, both ponies, both resolving from the nothingness. They seemed far at first, but they grew closer, until the first pony could see them clearly. Though they were now visible, she recognized neither of them.

One of them was a mare, her coat sickly yellow and her eyes completely blood-red, grinning madly as she spread her massive, divine wings. The other seemed to be covered in dark-colored armor, and no part of its flesh was visible. The first pony could not tell if it was a mare or a stallion, but from its size, she assumed it was a stallion from its size. That pony seemed to be staring through its blank, expressionless mass, its head decorated with three horns.

The pony suddenly felt something reach out and grab her neck, and the two others vanished. She tried to scream, but there was no air in the void, and nothing came out. She tried to escape, but the five-fingered metal hand that grasped her neck was far too strong.

The creature holding her raised her to its eye level, and she was forced to stare into a face that should have belonged to no creature- -a distorted, alien face covered by ephemeral magic and hideous machinery, its eyes replaced with a pair of unnaturally glowing eyes that seemed to stare through her as much as they stared into her.

“Shelath don’korass al viatem,” it hissed, and seemed to draw her closer toward where it was assumed to have a mouth. The pony knew that what it was doing was wrong, that if it managed to take her, the place she would go would be far worse than the void- -even worse than being alone.

Before it could take her, however, she felt something across her chest. She looked down to see a pair of golden forelegs wrapped around her, and out of the corner of her eyes saw a pair of great metallic wings spread behind her. With one great push, the angel that grasped her pulled her away from the demon- -and it simply watched them leave. Its only response was a horrible, perverse sound- -the sound of its laughter.

Rainbow Dash screamed out in pain and bolted upright. She reached up toward her neck, but realized that she was still able to breathe, that there was no demonic alien hand trying to tear away her immortal soul. She gasped and breathed heavily, cold sweat soaking the sheets that covered her.

That gave her pause. She did not recall being in a bed. The last thing she recalled was the descent from the firmament, the unparalleled rush of speed- -and pulling out of the impossible dive, only to activate Twilight’s magical drive system and accelerate even faster.

“What the hay?” she said, looking around. Her voice sounded strange, as if she had not used it for a long time. Looking around, she was in some kind of hospital room. At least, that was what she assumed. There were white lights above her, and a sparse collection of medical equipment around her. The equipment itself all looked a bit odd, but most science-stuff did to her.

She flexed her wings, and winced at the pain. They were still both there, but very sore. If she was in a hospital, it probably meant that she had crashed, but she could not remember doing so. It would not have been the first time she hit hard enough to black out, but if her friends had brought her to the hospital, it must have been pretty messy.

For some reason, she suddenly felt nervous. It was in part because she could not recall this particular hospital- -it seemed ordinary, but it was not the one from Ponyville. She also wondered why none of her friends were at her side, and why she was alone.

She slowly laid back down into the bed and tried to remember. What had happened. The decent, the speed, the rush of unmatched pleasure through her body, the opening of her wings, activating the machines on her body, accelerating- -

-the pain, the agonizing, horrible pain, worse than anything she had ever experienced. It had been raining, and so dark. She heard voices, and felt something lift her head, which hurt even more. She had heard one voice listing things she could not understand, and found herself staring into a pair of familiar blue eyes.

“No,” she cried out again, bolting up, putting her hooves to her face. Those were not memories she wanted, not things she should have had. If they had been true, then it meant she had come far closer to death than any pony should have been able to- -and still come back.

As she calmed down, she suddenly realized that one of her hooves felt oddly cold against her head. As she focused her eyes on it, she realized that it was also a different color. Confused, she pulled it away from her face- -and gaped at it.

“What the hay?” she shouted, jumping away from what she had before somehow mistaken for her leg. It was not really a leg at all, she saw, but a framework delicate metal and machinery. Pale yellow bones were connected to numerous internal machines terminating in a hoof-like structure, but she could see through most of it, as if somepony had not bothered to put skin on a bizarre model of a leg.

As she tried to pull away, the leg followed her. Looking at where it led, past the complex motorized joints, she saw that it was connected to her, at her shoulder. Panicking, she pulled back the sheet over her- -and saw that there was another one on the same side, designed to look like a narrow mechanical copy of her remaining lower leg.

“My legs- -” she cried, “who- -who took my legs?” She waved her metal arm wildly, as if trying to throw it off- -but it remained attached to her. Panting heavily, Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and tried to focus.

“Okay,” she said. “Calm down, Dash. You’re losing it. What would the commander say if she saw you bugging out over something like this? When I open my eyes, my legs will be fine.”

She opened her eyes, and still saw that the metal devices were still connected to her. The momentary pause had helped, however, because her curiosity had started to overwhelm her initial surprise. She was not becoming aware that the machines connected to her moved and responded just like her normal legs and, even stranger, she could feel them like normal legs as well.

Carefully, she brought the metal fore-hoof to her face, and turned it over, looking at it carefully. Every motion she commanded it to do, it responded perfectly. It did not even feel heavy or unbalanced in any way- -something that an avid flyer like her was acutely attuned to.

She gently reached out with her good hoof and poked the metal one. She giggled, because she really did feel it. She poked it again, harder, and felt it again- -and then gave it a slam.

The metal hoof responded strangely, shifting internally. It adjusted mechanically, and Rainbow Dash squeaked and jumped back as a set of mechanical claws jumped out of its edges.

“Holy Luna,” she said, hiding behind a pillow. She stared at the claws- -and then realized she could move them. “Oh. My. Celestia. Just when I thought I could not possibly get any cooler.”

She looked down at her prosthetic lower leg, and moved it, finding it to respond quite well. She turned and moved to stand up, only to find herself tethered to the bed by a number of wires and tubes.

“Oh,” she said, leaning back. “That can’t be a good sign.”

As she laid back into the bed, finding herself unusually weak and sore but totally awake, a knock came at the door.

“Hel- -hello?” she said, somewhat confused.

“Why am I bothering to knock?” said a voice from the other side. The handle of the door twisted and it was pushed open. A pony stepped in.

Rainbow Dash was struck by how strangely familiar she seemed. The pony who had entered was a petite bat pony- -or “chiropteran” as they preferred to be called- - with a short-cut blue mane and bushy blue tail. She also had a pair of large but oddly blank blue eyes and a crystal cutie mark- -which was surrounded by an odd black stain-like pattern that covered her rump and ran up part of her side.

“Hey, I know you,” said Rainbow Dash. “You’re Cavern Melody’s daughter. Anhelios, right?”

The bat pony’s eyes narrowed. “Yes,” she said, carefully and not at all happily. “My name is Anhelios.” She closed the door gently behind her, and Rainbow Dash saw that she too had metal appendages- -although both of hers were only at the ends of her feet, and only on the front two.

“Anhelios, what happened?” said Rainbow Dash, pointing to her arms. Anhelios looked at the arm she was using to close the door, confused, and then seemed to realize what Rainbow Dash meant.

“Nothing,” she said, reaching down with one claw and removing the metal aspect from her arm, revealing a dark-gray colored hoof beneath. “They are only gloves.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at her own limbs with a sigh. “Is…is mine?”

“No,” said Anhelios, standing at Rainbow Dash’s side. “Those are full prosthetics. Quite good ones, actually. Unfortunately, I am only able to properly regenerate my own tissue- -or Gell’s. Those are better than flesh by far, though. Faster reaction time, precision balanced- -designed for professional flyers. You have no idea how many gems I had to vomit to pay for them.”

“What happened to my old ones?” said Rainbow Dash. “I really liked my left legs…”

“They were…um…damaged beyond repair in the crash.”

“Crash?” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at her missing legs. She suddenly felt an overwhelming surge of sadness- -those legs had followed her through her whole life. They had been there when she had first earned her cutie mark with her first sonic rainboom, when she had met Twilight, when she had been inducted into the Wonderbolts just a month ago- -and now they were gone for good.

She still managed to smile, though. “Well. I guess that was a pretty epic crash, then.”

“Indeed,” said Anhelios.

“You know, you can sit down,” said Rainbow Dash, pointing toward a chair.

“I would rather stand,” said Anhelios emotionlessly, “in case in the course of this conversation you attempt to strangle me.”

“No way,” said Rainbow Dash. “Why would I do that? You were the one who saved me, weren’t you?”

“I stabilized you flew you here as fast as I could.”

Something about that explanation did not seem right, but Rainbow Dash was not sure why. Something was wrong. She knew Anhelios in passing- -she had met her at several events involving Princess Luna; Cavern Melody was essentially Luna’s best friend, and Anhelios would usually be at their side, training to one day take her mother’s place. When she was not, Rainbow Dash was distantly aware that she had been attending Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. That did not explain why she was in this hospital, though, and why her friends were not.

“I have to ask,” said Anhelios, her oddly cold eyes locked on Rainbow Dash’s. “Who exactly are you?”

“Ha! Nice one, An,” said Rainbow Dash. She moved to polish her hoof on her chest in a gesture of feigned arrogance- -only to realize that her real hoof was no longer attached to her. “You know me. We’ve met, like every Harmony Day party. I’m only the best flyer in Equestria!”

“You’re name,” snapped Anhelios.

“R- -Rainbow Dash,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling oddly hurt by Anhelios’s tone.

The bat pony smiled, and Rainbow Dash felt herself recoil. She had forgotten that they had fangs. “I know,” she said.

“Then why did you ask?” demanded Rainbow Dash, annoyed. Something was starting to frighten her more, but she still did not know what.

“Because they did not believe me. The doctors, the nurses. Even Gell. But I could tell. Your body is saturated with Order. I was not initially convinced, but I took bone samples.”

“Wait…what?”

“You’re elemental profile is consistent with a pony who was alive during the fall of Nil. There is no pony you could be beside the…the living Rainbow Dash.”

“Why…why are you saying it like that?” Rainbow Dash laughed hollowly. “You’re kind of freaking me out, An…”

Anhelios’s smile faded. “What is the last thing you remember?”

“I- -” Rainbow Dash searched her mind. “I was flying.” She put her hoof to her head, momentarily ignoring the fact that it was metal. “No. It was a test. Something I came up with. Twilight had invented a new machine, a magicy gizmo- -”

“A kinetic repulsion drive,” corrected Anhelios.

“Maciy gizmo, yeah. She said that if it was given enough of a boost, it could make a pony go fast. Not faster than sound…I can already do that…but faster than light.”

“You were attempting a quantum-celestial acceleration,” said Anhelios in disbelief.

“Yeah!” said Rainbow Dash, pointing at Anhelios with one of her mechanical fingers. “Twilight didn’t want me to, at first, but I convinced her, because I’m the only pony who could have pulled it off.”

“You actually failed.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash suddenly felt defensive; she never failed at anything.

“The theories did not exist back then,” said Anhelios, “but if you had succeeded, you would have produced a seventh-dimensional rainbow. It would have killed everypony within viewing distance.”

“Are they- -are they alright?”

Anhelios paused, and seemed to choose her words carefully. “They all survived that incident,” she said, slowly. “But you may have encountered something truly remarkable…”

“What? Because I am,” she gestured to her body, which was covered in a rump-less hospital gown, “quite remarkable.”

“Are you aware of relativity?”

“What, like brothers?”

“No. Not relatives. And you do not have any brothers. It is the theory that as objects approach the speed of light, they actually move slower.”

“That’s stupid,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Not slower physically, of course. Slower through time. But that is not what you did. You came so close- -in fact, you may have actually exceeded it, if just for an infinitesimal- -you actually jumped forward in time itself. Perfectly preserved, even after all these years. Well, you were. Then you landed, and cost me several pounds of vomit to pay to get you reassembled.”

“Um, in words,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Those are words!” snapped Anhelios. “I knew that you were a bit dense, but even foals understand the mathematics behind that sort of thing.”

“They do?”

“No, of course not. Don’t be dense. If you can help it.” She calmed herself. “Do you understand the gist of what I am saying?”

“Not a lick.”

“You traveled so fast, time around you slowed down, and you…jumped. I guess an analogy would be like skipping a rock on a pond.”

“So…I went forward in time?”

“Yes. Without even realizing it.”

“Cool,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling, sitting up and pumping her remaining foreleg in a silent cheer. “So cool! Nopony’s ever gone that fast! Oh, wow, when Twilight hears about this, she’ll freak. An the Wonderbolts- -I’m sure to get promoted for this! I might even get a statue!”

“This is the part where you try to strangle me.”

“Why? I could not possibly be happier. I mean, this is completely epic!”

“Do you know how far forward you jumped?”

Rainbow Dash paused. She had not considered that. “Well…a few minutes? An hour?” She grinned widely. “No, don’t tell me it was a whole day.”

“Four hundred forty seven years, three months, eighteen days, five hours thirty seven minutes and…” she projected a magical image from one of her gauntlets and checked a readout in a language that Rainbow Dash could not read. “Twenty seven seconds.”

The smile faded from Rainbow Dash’s face. Then, it came back as she laughed. “Oh, An! Come on, my ribs are sore like crazy! But you did get me on that one!”

“You’re reaction is…amusing,” said Anhelios. She was not laughing, nor was she smiling at all.

“Come on, how long was it? And where are Twilight and the others? I bet I really gave them such a scare!” she laughed again, thinking of the looks that must have been on their faces when she “jumped time”.

Anhelios adjusted her projection, and pressed a claw against it. “Nurse,” she said. “Could you come in here for a moment?”

“Right away,” said a voice from somepony that Rainbow Dash could not see.

Anhelios paused for a moment, and then there was another knock on the door.

“Nurse?” said Rainbow Dash, confused but still smiling. “What, is she a fan? I think I can sign one autograph, especially if…”

Her voice trailed off as the door opened. Her mind could momentarily not comprehend what had stepped through the door, and had consequently frozen.

It looked like a pony, at least in shape. It was the same size and shape, at least- -but it was not a pony. Rainbow Dash’s mind at first saw it as wearing some kind of armor, made of white and red plastic- -but then she saw that there was no flesh beneath the joints, just shiny metal machinery.

It did not even have a real face- -instead, it had been assembled into something skeletal that could not possibly be a mask, complete with modeled teeth. It had no real eyes, but rather a white visor that crossed where eyes should have been.

“Nurse,” said Anhelios. “My associate would like to know the full specifications of her new components.”

“Of course,” said the nurse, nodding. She passed close to Rainbow Dash, who only stared in awe at something that, if it was a pony, was extremely out of place.

The nurse picked up an object on Rainbow Dash’s end table using a set of claws that protruded from her hoof- -even though it was not really a hoof, but rather a set of long, dexterous claws joined tighter only as high as her elbow. Watching it pull apart to grasp the object made Rainbow Dash ill.

The nurse handed Rainbow Dash something that resembled a small, thin book. Rainbow Dash hesitated, and then understood that she was meant to take it. As she did, one of the magical projections appeared over it.

“These are detailed specifications,” said the nurse. She sounded so cheerful, but also so very empty. “In summary, you have been equipped with a front and rear leg from Rarity Corp. prosthetics division. This is the ThunderRend precision model, intended for heavy use by professional flyers. It is complete with dynamic balancing and full manual nervous reaction for orthotropic functions. It is also equipped with several manipulator features, all of lightweight alloy. Plating will be applied on departure.

“Your bone structure has also been largely replaced with ultralight synthetic alloy, and you have been equipped with a semi-cybronic heart from CellFresh Industries. Pumping volume and response will be improved marginally to moderately.”

“That is fine,” said Anhelios as Rainbow dash clutched her chest, for the first time noticing one of many almost imperceptible surgical scars that ran through her coat. “Thank you, nurse.”

“Not a problem,” she said. “The doctor will be returning in a few minutes to assess the patient, and prepare her for discharge.”

She nodded- -or possibly bowed, and departed the room, the machines within her body making minute whines as she moved. Anhelios waved, and then turned back to Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash watched her leave, and watched the door close. She waited for several seconds, hoping that her brain would catch up and produce a nice, logical solution. It did not. “What…was that?” she said, slowly turning to Anhelios.

“She was an equidroid.”

“Which is…?”

“An artificial pony. Made out of metal and plastic, with a mind programmed by…well, I actually don’t know. Probably another program.”

“You mean a robot? Like in a comic book?”

“Yes…but avoid calling them that, you will get punched.”

“Robot…”

“This entire facility is staffed by them,” said Anhelios. “The doctor that rebuilt you- -I believe his name is Iron Lung- -is one. Now, if I recall history, the first of these were not born until…three hundred years ago? One hundred fifty years after you…departed?”

Rainbow Dash remembered what she had been laughing about before- -and the feelings of humor and disbelief started to crack. Behind them was a wall of panic and desperation, one she had been feeling distantly since she had arrived, as if she had always understood that something was profoundly wrong with her location.

“But…but…no, you’re lying!”

“I do lie a lot. But not now.”

“But you look the same! You would be, like, old! Really old!”

“Firstly, we do not age. Second, I am the Fifth of my line. The Anhelios you knew was my great great grandmother. Also, tangentially, I hate being called Anhelios. It is the name I was given, but not mine. You will call me Five.”

“But- -but- -” Rainbow Dash’s mind was reeling, trying to understand the implications of what she was being told. She rose and struggled against the probes on her body, pulling one out. To her horror, a long metal needle connected to the end extended several inches into her side and left a bloody circular hole on withdrawal. She ignored it, though. “My friends- -I have to get to my friends- -”

“They are dead,” said Anhelios, causing Rainbow Dash to stop pulling. Rainbow Dash looked into the bat pony’s eyes, and saw that somehow, Anhelios was enjoying this.

“Dead? They can’t be dead. They just can’t!”

“Rainbow Dash. It has been four hundred fifty years. Ponies just don’t live that long.”

In her heart, Rainbow Dash knew it to be true. It only made sense- -even the oldest of ponies only lived to one hundred or so, unless they were alicorns.

“Wait!” she said, smiling. “Twilight!” she turned to Anhelios, a fragment of her hope renewed. “Twilight! She’s an alicorn- -they live forever! She could still be…” Rainbow Dash trailed off. She saw the expression on Anhelios’s face, and already knew the answer.

“Twilight Sparkle is dead.”

“But, she’s an alicorn- -how could she die? How could she…” Leave me, were the next words she wanted to say, but could not bring herself too. They had all left her, and her mind was still unable to grasp it.

Anhelios shook her head. “Not yet,” she said.

“What do you mean ‘not yet’?” shouted Rainbow Dash angrily. She reached out to grab Anhelios, to force her to talk, but the bat pony simply stepped backward.

“Rainbow Dash, I have just informed you that any friends and family you had are long dead. Do you really desire to know how each of them died?”

“Yes,” she said, stubbornly.

“Well, I will tell you, but not now. I cannot have you lapsing into intractable depression.”

“Why the hay not?” she screamed. “If what you’re telling me is true, I- -” She screamed in rage and threw the reader device in her hoof onto the ground. “Everything was going so good. I was a Wonderbolt- -I had just become a Wonderbolt! My friends were there with me, and we were happy! And now…” Something linked in her mind, a consideration that she had not considered before. Her eye widened as her self-pity evaporated. “My friends,” she said, turning to Anhelios. “If I’m here, then…then I wasn’t there.”

Anhelios nodded, understanding. “History records…well….”

“Tell me,” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“You were assumed to die that day. Engineering analysis suggested that one of the magical shields protecting you degraded on atmospheric reentry. The assumption- -which now seems to be incorrect- -was that the sudden air resistance vaporized you. There was an explosion, but no body was ever recovered.”

“They thought…Oh Celestia…” She put her face in her hooves and tried to hold back the tears. “Twilight…she was watching. So were the others…they thought they saw me die.”

“That is correct. If I recall, they buried you- -well, a coffin full of bricks representing you- -with full military honors. You were also awarded the posthumous rank of Lieutenant Commander.”

Rainbow Dash sunk into her bed, staring at the ceiling. She now noticed that the lights were not the normal light-bulbs that ponies used, but tubes filled with hundreds of tiny, star-like pinpricks. Her mind turned to her friends. Their smiling faces were so fresh in her memory- -from her perspective, she had just seen them hours ago, waving to her as she took off toward the sky, Fluttershy “shouting” her characteristic weak cheer. The memory was so clear and so crisp- -but that was all gone. Everything was gone.

It was hard to know which feeling was worse, however. The sudden knowledge that everypony she had ever cared about was long-dead, or the fact that she had been the one who left them behind. They had not left her; she had left them. She had not meant to- -but she had.

“Why?” she asked.

“Excuse me?” said Anhelios, leaning forward- -but not close enough to be within grasping distance.

“Why didn’t you just leave me there? Why didn’t you let me die?”

“Because I did not want to,” said Anhelios, as if it were obvious.

“You should have just left me…”

“I would have if I knew you would be this whiny.”

“Hey,” said Rainbow Dash, hurt. “I learned that everything I ever loved is gone!”

“So what? You’re Rainbow Dash. You are the tough one. Or, perhaps, your legend is overblown.”

“Legend?” said Rainbow Dash, looking up, wiping away the tears from her eyes.

“Yes, legend. To this day, you are the only full-organic pony to have ever achieved a sonic rainboom unassisted. You fought Discord, Chrysallis, Sombra, Tirac, Nil, the Paragon Cult, Sevelon, and probably a great number of which I am unaware. But if I knew that Wonderbolts were such wimps- -”

“Okay, now that’s over the line!” cried Rainbow Dash, pulling herself the rest of the way out of the machines that supported her. She got as far as the end of the bed and collapsed. “My legs,” she said, shaking and losing balance as she tried to stand. “What’s wrong with my legs?”

“You’ve been unconscious for nearly two weeks. It seems you have temporarily forgotten how to walk.”

“When I get you, I am going to…”

Anhelios smiled. “Now that is the Rainbow Dash I expected.”

“Huh?” said Rainbow Dash, confused.

“One month. That was all it took. Perhaps your image took on a life of its own- -but you became the symbol of the Wonderbolts. Well, until they disbanded when…no. Later. First, an offer.”

“Offer?”

“Yes. For the time being, I think you should join me.”

“Join you? Wait, are you hitting on me?”

“I am not into mares, so no. Or stallions. Slightly equidroids. Still no. I mean, until you are adapted to modern life.”

“I can adapt myself plenty- -whoa!” she tilted, falling against her nightstand.

“Clearly.”

Rainbow Dash did not agree to Five’s offer. Not explicitly, at least. She was even more stubborn than history had recorded- -but reasonably malleable. Although she refused to say “yes” to Five’s offer of support, she had also refused to deny it. Instead, she simply seemed to hang around Five, always finding an excuse for Five to stay when she tried to leave.

She was eventually discharged, rather quickly, and not a moment too soon. Five could easily produce gems, but it was not easy. It required a significant quantity of magic as well as matter, which she needed to eat. Paying for Rainbow Dash’s stay had consumed virtually all of her nutrient cubes, as well as a significant amount of food that she had managed to steal from the hospital cafeteria- -white rice and potatoes, mostly, the overpowering flavors of which assisted with summoning the inevitable vomit.

So, several hours after her awakening, Rainbow Dash left the recovery room with Five and her a large brass and steel onboard-server equidroid- -her doctor, Iron Lung. She was still shaking slightly, but seemed to be using her inorganic elements completely naturally.

Interestingly, when she was given the choice to select the shield plating for her new legs, Rainbow Dash had chosen a matte gold finish. To Five, it looked absurd and gaudy- -but somehow seemed to fit Rainbow Dash perfectly. With the plating, she looked almost as though she were simply wearing armor over the legs on her left side- -although anypony who saw her would definitely know that the true identity of her limbs.

“You were badly damaged when you arrived,” said Iron Lung as he led the pair through the sterile, white, and oddly industrial hallways of the hospital.

“Well, I feel great now,” lied Rainbow Dash. Five could tell that while physically she was the same- -if not better- -than she had been, she was mentally crushed.

“Yes, you should. You are some of my best work. We do not get too many patients here…well, that I can fix, anyway. Ah, the amount of time I spent with my hooves in your chest cavity…”

“Um…yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, faking a smile. “Good times.”

“Indeed they were.” He paused at a large door and typed in a code onto the access panel. A light shifted from red to violet, and then the door released with a hiss of negative pressure. “Enjoy your life as a cyborg, my child.”

“Um…yeah…thanks, um…doc?”

Rainbow Dash stepped out into the waiting room, pausing almost as soon as she got past the door, staring at Gell, who was sitting in a corner reading a magazine that was perhaps older than even she was. Their eyes momentarily met.

“Of course,” said Iron Lung, “we are not a private hospital…”

Five reached into her bag and removed an extremely large dravite crystal and handed it to Iron Lung. She tried as hard as she could to suppress her smile- -of all the gems she had produced, that was the only one that had not come from her mouth.

“Destroy her medical records,” ordered Five as Iron Lung put his hoof on the gem. “No pony can know she was here.”

“Of course. I will wipe the nurses myself.”

Five released the gem, and Iron Lung waved as she passed into the waiting room. Rainbow Dash and Gell were still staring at each other- -Rainbow Dash looking up, halfway between confusion and awe, and Gell looking down over her magazine, Philomena perched on the tip of one of her horns.

“Response?” said Five, looking around to confirm that nopony was present. None were, save for the nurse equidroid overseeing the empty waiting room. Oddly, only three other patients had come in- -and none of them had left.

“Are you sure this is really her?” said Gell, folding the magazine neatly and putting it on the table near her. “I mean, she looks a little small…”

“Excuse me?” said Rainbow Dash, frowning.

“I have shown you the data,” said Five. “This is the genuine Rainbow Dash.”

Gell leaned close to her, and Rainbow Dash recoiled- -but only slightly. Staring into the blood-red eyes of a demon was no small task, but Rainbow Dash defiantly held her ground.

“Satinbless,” said Gell, mostly to herself. “You are stunning.”

Rainbow Dash blinked. “Um…thank you?”

Gell locked her eyes onto Rainbow Dash’s. “I am attracted to you,” she said, slowly and clearly. “I want to have sex with you. Please mate with me.”

That seemed to break Rainbow Dash’s defiance. She immediately moved backward, backpedaling with such force that she knocked her rump into a chair and nearly fell over. She was blushing heavily, but for some reason she was not able to retract her wings against her body properly. Five only smiled.

“Is that- -is that a joke?”

“No,” said Five. “She actually wants to. As an objective observer, you are physically fit, have well-developed wings, an unusual mane color, and are a cyborg. Plus, history records you as…well…”

Rainbow Dash blushed far more deeply. “I was drunk!” she cried. “It happened once! And Rarity promised not to tell anypony! I’m not a lespony!”

“I’ll take you either way,” said Gell, smiling. “But, if not, well. The offer is standing. And believe me, when I’m done with you, you won’t be.” She walked past Rainbow Dash, nearly pushing her over. “An, come on. I’ve been sitting on my glorious demonic rump for almost a week now. Time to move on. I hate hospitals.”

“Not a fan myself. At least there was no maternity ward.”

“You don’t like foals?” asked Rainbow Dash, confused.

“They are my worst fear,” said Five.

“I can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic,” admitted Rainbow Dash.

“Nopony can,” sighed Gell.

Rainbow Dash looked up at the mountainlike armored demon, and Five watched as her eyes shifted toward the red and orange birds on Gell’s horn, which had been watching her in disbelief since she entered.

“That bird…” said Rainbow Dash, narrowing her eyes. “That’s a phoenix…” she suddenly gasped. “Philomena?”

If birds could smile, Philomena would have. She immediately took off from Gell’s horn and flew down to Rainbow Dash, landing on her outstretched foreleg.

“Philomena!” she said, overjoyed at meeting at least an animal who was her contemporary. “But- -but how?”

“Barring accidents, phoenix are functionally immortal,” explained Five, absentmindedly stepping past Rainbow Dash and joining Gell.

Rainbow Dash scratched Philomena underneath the beak, and the bird purred in response. “But how did you get Celestia’s bird?”

“She is not Celestia’s anymore,” said Five.

“You mean you stole her?”

“No. I will explain later.” Or, Five imagined, as soon as Rainbow Dash got outside and saw the massive hole in the firmament where the sun had once sat.

“Phoenixes are awesome,” said Rainbow Dash. “But not as cool as Tank. He’s my tort- -” her smile faded and tears welled in her eyes as she realized that her beloved pet had been dead for centuries. “Tank…” she said, releasing Philomena, who returned to her station on Gell’s head.

Five looked back at Rainbow Dash. She could not claim to understand what the blue mare was feeling- -perhaps no pony could.

“Hey,” said a voice. It was not physical, but inside her own head. Five did not turn to betray that she was hearing it, but she knew- -even though it sounded nothing like her real voice- -that it came from Gell. “I know you can hear me you twit.”

“I can,” responded Five, projecting her own mind into Gell’s. The sensation was odd- -not just because it was difficult, but because Gell so rarely allowed Five to communicate with her mentally, in part because it virtually guaranteed that she was listening.

“You are absolutely sure that it is her?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Then why didn’t you just strip out her skull?”

“Do you understand the implications of this at all? She is the living Element of Loyalty.”

“So what?”

“So: there is no guarantee the device will work, even with all six. They may have been dead too long, and I don’t even know if I can get all of them. Her power is much greater alive- -and she can prove useful in manifold ways.”

“You’re an idiot. But…she is really hot. So I’m going to go with this, for now.”

“Trust me on this. I have a plan…”

The equidroid nurse overseeing the waiting room watched as three ponies left the room. She was just one of several bodies linked to a central AI server kept in the largest and most elaborate of her bodies, so she did not normally bother to dedicate much resources to whatever body was at the front desk unless a large number of miners came in at once, usually oozing their disgusting organic fluids all over the concrete floor. At the moment, however, she was downloading a firmware update, as well as using the body in the waiting room as a wireless antenna to pick up a ponynet music station.

More processing power was directed to that form, however, to watch those three leave. A large pure-blood demon with ornate armor and a strange bird, a chiropteran with unusually wide eyes, and a rainbow-maned pony cyborg. It was just too unusual to pass up.

“Thank you for your patronage!” she said with sickening, preprogrammed happiness in her voice, waving. The chiropteran turned her and waved lacadasically, then turned back to the hallway to the main exit.

Neither the nurse nor the three exiting ponies noticed that the nurse equidroid’s head suddenly cocked several degrees to the left, her eyes momentarily commandeered by the botnet lurking inside her base program files suddenly activated, focusing suddenly on the cutie mark of the rainbow-maned mare.

Then, as quickly as it came, the presence vanished. It had moved so fast that the nurse had not even noticed, and simply went about doing her chores- -finding that Iron Lung must already have deleted the mare’s medical record, as it had already vanished from her internal database.

Chapter 7: After the Funeral

In the view of all involved, the service had been as beautiful as it had been sorrowful. The setting had been crafted perfectly by the Pegasi. They had moved a small, flat cloud bank out over the ocean and carefully positioned further clouds overhead to create a dull, drizzling atmosphere appropriate for the solemnity of the occasion. The ocean below reflected the gray back upward, and every pony atop the cloud could hear it in the distance as it churned below them.

Those who had known her in life had come. Her friends and what family she had left stood atop the clouds, all dressed in black. Some wept silently, and others loudly, unable to control their sense of grief. Her comrades stood beside them, remaining as stoic as their position demanded, dressed in ceremonial battle uniforms.

As Rainbow Dash’s commanding officer, in accordance with the ancient traditons laid down by Pegasus himself so many millennia ago, it had been Spitfire’s duty, honor, and burden to oversee the ceremony. She had took her place beside the device that supported the coffin, and she had given her speech. It had been short, not because Rainbow Dash did not deserve longer, but because it did not need to be. Everypony present had known her well enough to understand their loss already.

Then spitfire had taken her position next to the coffin, and as the Wonderbolts and any of Celestia’s military present saluted, she pulled the lever. The coffin fell, passing through the clouds, falling in one last flight to the sea.

Of course, there had been no body. Everypony knew that. Rainbow Dash had been vaporized, her end quick and painless in a blaze of glory that suited her so well- -if it had come when she was all-to-young. All the coffin contained were bricks to for weight, as well as several singed blue feathers that had been collected from the crash site. It had been all that was left. Even knowing that, when the coffin fell, they all felt as though she truly were leaving them, never to return.

Then they had stood for a moment in silence. At the front of the group stood Applejack, her hat in one hoof and her other around an inconsolable Scootaloo. Beside her was Fluttershy, watching her friend’s final descent, holding a tortoise in her hooves who was himself dripping the tiniest of tears. Rarity stood to her side, her makeup running, Spike with his arm around her, trying his best to comfort her; Pinkie Pie stood on the other side, her hair straight and her coat nearly as gray as the sky. One face was conspicuously absent.

As the ceremony ended and the ponies drifted away silently, Shining Armor felt a hoof on his shoulder. He turned to see Cadence, tears in her eyes. They had both only known Rainbow Dash distantly at first, but in the four years since the destruction of Nil, they had both become increasingly close to her.

They embraced, and Shining Armor felt his wife’s tears on his dark-colored uniform.

Cadence looked back at the departing ponies, and the five- -and one dragon- -who stayed longer than the others.

“She wasn’t here,” said Cadence.

“I know,” said Shining Armor.

“Shining…you have to talk to her.”

“But what can I say?”

“That it wasn’t her fault. She won’t listen to me- -she can’t even face her friends. But you are her brother. Please. Help her.”

Shining Armor looked into his wife’s almond-shaped purple eyes, and nodded.

Twilight sat at the edge of the cliffs that bordered the ocean below, listening to the sound of the waves cresting the rocks below. From her vantage, she could see the cloud where the ceremony was being performed, and she had seen the tiny dot of the coffin falling from it- -to the point where she even saw the glint of her friend’s cutie mark painted on the side. She had been forced to look away.

Distantly, she heard a carriage land beside her, and a pony with a familiar voice speak to another pony. There was a flutter of wings, the sound of which brought profound pain to Twilight’s heart, and the Pegasus-drawn carriage departed.

“Twilight?” said a voice beside her. Shining Armor appeared at her side, dressed in a dark colored version of his military uniform.

Twilight said nothing. She imagined that she probably looked terrible, but did not care. She had not slept since the incident. Instead, she had been checking and re-checking her calculations, trying to determine what she had done wrong. As of yet, she had not found it- -but she knew it was there, somewhere.

Shining Armor sat beside his sister. Twilight expected him to say something trite, like that it was not her fault, or ask her if everything was okay. He seemed to understand, though- -and he said nothing, waiting for her to speak first but not caring if she did at all. They simply watched the gray, cold sea together.

“I just…” said Twilight at last, and choked on the rest of the words, trying to hold back the tears. It had been like this before, back during the Choggoth War, when she had thought Celestia was dying- -but this version of the pain was far worse. It was not simply loss, but guilt.

“She was an amazing pony, wasn’t she?” said Shining Armor.

Twilight smiled. “Yeah…she was.” Then she could hold back the sobbing no longer, and she collapsed into tears.

“Twilie,” said Shining Armor. He leaned over to take her in a hug, but Twilight pushed him hard away from her.

“Stay away from me,” she snapped. “I don’t- -I don’t deserve it…”

“Twilie, your friend just died…”

“Do you think I don’t know that?! I’m the one who killed her!” she screamed.

“No,” said Shining Armor, firmly. “Twilight, you didn’t kill her- -”

“It was my magic that failed her, my machine, my theories that she was testing! It wasn’t an accident, Shining! It was a failure.” She dropped to the ground. “My failure.” She closed her eyes, but promptly opened them again. Every time she closed them, she saw Rainbow Dash’s face- -the last expression she ever made- -one of pure joy at traveling faster than anypony had ever traveled before. Then the surge of fire and concussive blast as she was torn apart on a molecular level as her magic shield failed.

“She was a soldier, a Wonderbolt,” said Shining Armor. “She knew the risks.”

“Shining,” said Twilight, smiling hollowly. “This wasn’t a battle. She didn’t die in a war, or fighting- -she died helping me test a spell. I…she’s gone, because of me…”

Shining Armor put his foreleg around her once more, momentarily recoiling from the feeling of her hairless purple skin. Twilight struggled weakly, but Shining Armor was stronger, and she could not escape the embrace. Instead, she turned to him and buried her head in his chest.

“I didn’t think- -” she sobbed, “I always knew, I always knew- -but I thought there would be- -more time!”

“I know,” said Shining Armor, stroking her disheveled mane. “I know, Twilie.”

“It’s started,” she whispered. “It’s started…she was the first, but I am immortal…Shining, I don’t know if…I don’t know if I can do this five more times…”

“I know, Twilie. I know. But you are strong.”

She pulled back from his chest and looked up at him, her eyes bloodshot and watery.

“No, I’m not,” she said. “How can anypony be that strong?”

“Well, you have to be,” he said. “Because you weren’t her only friend. The others are up there, waiting for you. They need you, Twilight. They need you to be strong. Even if you think you can’t, do it for them.”

“But how can I face them, after what I did?”

“You have to find a way. It is what she would have wanted. Don’t let them lose two friends because of this.”

Twilight sighed, and produced a weak smile- -a small one, but one that was genuine. She sat with Shining Armor for some time longer, sobbing intermittently, until finally the sun broke out through the clouds, showering the departing ponies with light and a perfect rainbow dropped from above- -a final departing gift for Rainbow Dash.

“Alright,” said Twilight. She stood and shook the water off her body, and spread her wings. She looked back, and Shining Armor nodded. She then took flight to join her friends- -her tears falling into the ocean as she did so.

Shining Armor watched her leave. He smiled as she went, but it quickly faded. He did understand- -perhaps more than anypony- -what she had meant, and the thought of it terrified him more than anything. In his instance, however, his condition was reversed. Alicorns were immortal- -they would inevitably outlive anypony they ever loved. It was their curse, but a curse he could never share. As time passed, they would leave him behind, just as Twilight had been forced to leave Rainbow Dash.

The thought of being forced to leave the world frightened him- -and he finally decided what he had known for so long. That such a condition was utterly intolerable.

Chapter 8: Changelings

In the far reaches of Equestria stood an ancient dessert, one that had been rendered lifeless millions of years prior by a phenomenon that no pony could recall. Even in the countless millennia since it had been empties, few forms of life had yet returned, unable to bear the endless dryness of its dusty surface or the endless sandstorms that seemed to wander through the flat, shifting planes that had swallowed so many pony explorers.

Despite its inhospitability, however, it was not truly devoid of life. It contained one of the greatest and most powerful fiefdoms under the control of the alicorn Thebe: this was the land of the changelings.

In the frozen wastes, their eternal city stood: the ancient, tower-like mounds, standing hundreds of feet high, stood like mountains on the horizon. Those were only the top, however; the true hive extended miles beneath the surface into tunnels dug since the time when there had only been one queen, instead of the modern six.

This city loomed only in the farthest distance as a group of five changelings patrolled their section of the perimeter, their membranous wings fluttering through the upper-darkness of the fringes of their mighty civilization.

At a predefined set of coordinates, they descended into the fine sand below. Despite having wings, changelings were relatively weak flyers. When food supplies were low- -and, in modern Equestria, the supply of love was always low- -they needed to take frequent breaks to conserve energy.

As they waited, some of them spoke to each other in their clicking, hissing native language. Others simply stood, waiting. One of them looked out into the desert, as he always did during the breaks- -trying to see if anything was out there, wondering what threats they were actually guarding their kind against.

On this night, however, he actually saw something.

“Look there,” he said in his language, pointing. The others instinctively turned, and, upon seeing the figure in the distance, looked as well.

“A mirage,” one of them said.

“Agreed,” said another.

“Disagree,” clicked another.

They all stared out into the distance, trying to fathom what the figure might have been- -if it was a desert mirage, or a trick of the dust that continuously blew at low levels. As it came closer, however, they all began to agree that it definitely was something- -but they were not sure what.

It stood like no creature they had ever seen, balancing on two long legs, its long and narrow arms swinging at its sides gently as it trudged across the dessert. Its color was dark, and the group agreed that it was probably wearing armor of some kind. They could not agree upon what it was, however. As soldiers, aside from being larger than worker changelings, they were also some of the few permitted knowledge of the outside world, and they had been trained to recognize foreigners. Two of them suggested that it was a candid, either an ahuizotl or a diamond dog; another suggested a minotaur. There was also momentary discussion of the possibility that it was one of Thebe’s golems, but they deemed that highly unlikely.

Whatever it was, however, they knew that it was clearly a threat- -and they took a defensive posture. They charged their horns took flight, approaching in a V-formation, ready to lob a blast of magic in its direction if necessary.

They landed before it, and examined it more closely. It also seemed to be examining them through a pair of brightly glowing eyes in the otherwise softly curved plate that covered its face.

The creature, likewise, looked down at them, but it did not stop moving or even change its speed. None of the changelings could even imagine how it was failing to sink into the sand, or how it balanced on only two legs.

“Stop there,” said the one of them that had taken the point of the V in Equestrian. “This is sovereign soil. State your business or turn back now.” All of their horns leaked a thin haze of green light as they tried to ward off the creature by stance alone.

It did not stop.

“Fine,” said the leader. “If you will not obey, then you are nothing more than food.”

Simultaneously, each of them reached out with their minds into the creature’s. Their goal was simple, to the point that it was instinctive. This was how changelings fed: to understand a being’s love, and to take that love from it.

The force of the love within the creature came back thousands of times stronger than they had anticipated, to the point where it physically forced them to step back. No creature known had ever held so much love- -but it was wrong. The images that came to their mind were not of friends, or of a lover, or its family. What they saw, they could not understand. They saw fire and crystal and destruction. Visions of incomprehensible torment flooded their minds, as did the unending screams of agony. They saw the unparalleled cruelty and destruction: they saw the weak punished eternally by the strong, and the strong brought low by deception and treachery. In its mind were endless visions of flesh torn asunder, and of actions far worse than simple torture- -meant to crush the very souls of not only its enemies, but its allies as well.

The changelings could not comprehend this. They saw such things, and expected fear, or disgust, or even hatred. There was no fear, though, or even real hatred: only the purest love that any of them had ever tasted, and within it, they heard laughter- -the endless cackling of so many trillions who marched through the eternal fires of their own creation.

One of them collapsed, his mind snapped by the paradox, his body falling into the sand where he would lay for the rest of eternity. The others disconnected, the horror of what they had seen having momentarily disoriented them. They realized that although they had tasted its love, they had not grown stronger- -and that the connection had worked both ways. While they had seen visions from within its mind, it had seen into theirs.

Two of them who recovered most rapidly shapeshifted, altering their forms to match what they now knew was most certainly their enemy. They stood suddenly on their hind legs, their bodies identical to the creature, down to its luminescent but unseeing eyes.

At that, the creature paused, and the changelings sneered, knowing that the shock of witnessing the transformation had taken it off guard.

The two altered ones stepped forward, prepared to fight the creature with copies of its own hideous form- -but the creature did not recoil. Instead, it extended one of its arms and opened its plated, five-fingered hand.

One of the shifted changelings suddenly flew forward, its body glimmering with the magic of a telekinesis spell. He tried to resist, but its own magic was far too weak for it to break free. His feet cut furrows into the desert soil as he tried to claw his way back to his brothers, but he could not escape.

The creature took the changeling in its hand and closed the hand tightly around its neck. The changeling shifted back to its pony-like form and smiled, a gesture of surrender.

“Please, mercy,” it whispered.

The creature did not seem to understand. It raised its other hand and pointed one long finger at the changeling’s head. The finger suddenly morphed, the armor around it reconstructing into a long point that penetrated the changeling’s head.

He screamed and struggled, but as quickly as the pain had come it was gone. His chitinous neck was still being held tightly, but the claw pulled back, leaving a thin trail of green blood dripping from the wound.

Then came the screaming. The other changelings watched in horror as their brother started to shift, not understanding what he was doing, or why he was in so much pain. As they watched, they began to understand.
The captive changeling’s body shifted, but not as it should have. There was no symmetry, and no control: limbs shot out, extending, their armor splitting and tearing off revealing pale skin beneath. Hooves burst open into amorphous, shifting lumps of raw flesh that tried to assemble into claws, and the changeling’s body began to extend, growing taller, its armor falling away.

Then it began to destabilize. The shapeshifting reaction grew beyond the chagneling’s limit, forcing the sudden growth of extraneous arms. Its flesh tore apart, spraying the creature holding it with thick red blood. The changeling then began to burst open from the inside as deformed, gnarled bone spilled out of its ruined and unrecognizable body. The whole while, it screamed- -but as it did, its voice changed, distorting into something alien and hideous.

Within seconds, there was nothing left that the other changelings could bear to look at. Their brother had been reduced to a barely breathing mutant lump of limbs and twisted bones, his blood pouring onto the ground below. The creature only seemed to stare, neither amused nor displeased.

Then it threw the deformed changeling aside to die in the dirt. The blood on its body seemed to disappear as though it were being absorbed, and once again, it started walking.

Chapter 9: Outside

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened as she looked into the sky. Five was not sure what she was feeling; perhaps awe, or fear, or even confusion, although Five was mostly sure that Rainbow Dash understood what the two holes in the sky meant.

They had just arrived to the surface through one of the personnel transports that permeated the six hundred foot wide umbilical that stretched at an oblique angle seventy miles below the surface to the mining colony below. They now stood with the massive junction behind them, amidst the endless automatic refining and processing facilities that took the endless stream of raw materials from deep within Equetsria’s crust, converting it into industrial product. Rainbow Dash had initially been astonished to realize that they had been underground- -deep underground- -in the mining colony’s hospital. She had then been amazed by the size of the pipeline that linked the upper world to the lower. Then, finally, her eyes fell on the locations where the sun and moon had once sat.

“Where’s- -where did the sun go?” she asked. “Or…the moon?” she turned to Five, expecting an answer.

“They are gone,” said Five, shrugging.

“Gone?! How do you lose the sun? Is Celestia slipping or what?”

“She’s dead.”

Rainbow Dash’s face froze comically, and Five once again watched as Rainbow Dash’s soul was just a little bit more damaged. “No,” she said, standing firmly on the concrete ground of the mining colony’s upper block. “Hay, no,” she said. “Celestia’s an alicorn. She’s older than dirt- -she can’t die.”

“Nopony can escape death. Alicorns are durable, not immortal.”

“Wait- -you mean sompeony killed her? Killed Celestia?”

“She is a bit thick, isn’t she?” said Gell.

“No,” said Five. “It is a cultural thing. Celestia was like their Thebe. They thought she was a god.”

“She was a god,” said Rainbow Dash, angrily. “I mean, goddess. She can’t die! And who is Thebe?”

“Celestia died of old age,” said Five.

“But she’s an alicorn,” said Rainbow Dash, exasperated. “They don’t age!”

“No, in a normal sense, anyway,” said Five. “Perhaps ‘age’ is an incorrect description. More truthfully, her power waned.”

“Waned?”

“Yes. In all honesty, in reviewing her historically, I think she saw it coming long before it happened. She knew she was dying. That is why she created the Hybrid Princess- -you’re Twilight Sparkle. Or, perhaps, the sun and moon simply declined without their sibling intact.” That was a theory Five had toyed with, but that was not widely accepted. In her mind, the long-dead Finality Core had a stabilizing effect on the sun and moon, maintaining them throughout the ages, even in its long dormancy. The sun and moon, after all, were not meant to be eternal- -they were only meant to power the Finality Core for a brief moment, and then to be consumed with the world they orbited.

“So she just…”

“Ended. That was late in Two’s time, so…about one hundred twenty years after your ‘death’.”

“And Luna?”

“The moon cannot exist without the sun.” Saying it, Five suddenly became unusually conscious of the black stain that surrounded her cutie mark. “I am not lying, Rainbow Dash. As of right now, only one alicorn lives. That alicorn is Thebe.”

Five stepped past Rainbow Dash, and Philomena took flight, leaving her location on Gell’s horn and flying to Five. The air was cool, and there was a stiff but not excessive breeze.

“Who is Thebe?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Nopony knows,” said Gell. “She just sort of…showed up. Maye thirty years after the other alicorns were gone, she just appeared.”

“That’s not what I mean,” sighed Rainbow Dash.

“She is the eternal ruler of Equestria,” said Five. “That is all which is known. Aside from the fact that her magical ability makes Celestia appear as a unicorn foal.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up. “Hey…Twilight once traveled back in time with magic- -or she said she did, at least. Do you think this Thebe could send me back?”

“Nopony speaks to Thebe,” said Five. “Nopony sees her. Thebe has little interst in this world. So no. Aside from that, history already records you as having died. You cannot possibly return.” She stared directly into Rainbow Dash’s eyes. “Accept that now. If you fail to, it will consume you. Do not allow it to.”

“And knowing that everything I ever loved is gone won’t?” She sighed and looked up at the sky. “You know…I really loved the sun. Taking naps on a warm sunny day, it was like nothing else in all Equestria. Now I guess I’ll never see the sun again.”

“I never have seen it,” said Five.

“What?”

“I have never seen the sun. I will never feel solar warmth upon my face. Nor will I know a moonlit night.”

“Didn’t know you were such a romantic,” said Gell, smiling wryly.

“You know that I am not. I do not care that I will never see these things. However, think of me as an exception. There are many ponies, like you, who will never experience those things.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m…I’m sorry.”

“Never apologize to me. There is no need to.” Five herself looked to the sky, pausing for a moment. “I am actually rather surprised, you know.”

“That I just jumped through time, or that I’m taking this so well?”

“No. You are taking this far more poorly than I would. No. I am surpised that we are outside, and your feet are on the ground.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at her legs, and then back at her wings, as though she had somehow forgotten that she had them.

“Oh,” she said, smiling with sadness in her eyes. “Yeah.”

Five spread her own wings and, with a degree of effort to overcome the weight of her saddlebags, lifted herself off the ground. “Come, Rainbow Dash. Fly with me.”

Rainbow Dash looked up and smiled, this time with far less sadness. She spread her wings, getting used to the medically reconstructed muscles and titanium struts that had been used to rebuild her bones. Then, with rocket-like speed, she flew into the air. The rainbow-colored wake alone nearly knocked Five out of the air, and Rainbow Dash did not stop until she was out of sight above them- -where she performed a slow loop.

“If there’s going to be flying involved,” said Gell. “I’m going back to bed. No wings and all.” She stamped her hoof on the ground and a pentagram appeared around her.

“Gell, please use the door,” said Five.

“No way. A real demon always takes the window.” She smiled widely. “Or we come up from the drainpipe and grab you when you’re on the can.”

The ground beneath her dematerialized momentarily, allowing her to fall through to the other side. It sealed rapidly, leaving an unsightly burnt pentagram onto the ground. Five sighed- -pentagram transport into and out of the Pocket was not necessarily bad for it, but could cause bizarre reconfigurations in the building structure that Five was not entirely sure how to fix.

Rainbow Dash descended from the air, swooping past Five, looping, and hovering above her. She was smiling broadly and laughing.

“Oh wow,” she said. “I really needed that. And these legs- -they’re perfect!” she waved around her robotic foreleg. “I mean, look at me, I’m a cyborg.” She giggled. “I mean, this is so cool.”

“Glad you think so,” said Five, joining Rainbow Dash. Above them, Philomena was circling, waiting for their departure. “I believe you will find that the modern age is actually not unpleasant. You may even grow to like it.”

Five spread her wings and glided across the refinery. Rainbow Dash followed, as did Philomena.

Rainbow dash looked around. “Um, where is you demon friend?”

“She is not my friend,” snapped Five. “And she is…well…hm. Explaining the idea of a reinforced long-term dimensional bubble may be beyond you at the moment. You will see it eventually.”

“Okay…” Rainbow Dash looked down at Five. “You fly like a bus.”

“My equipment is heavy. That, and I am better at agility flying than speed.”

“Well, we’ll never get anywhere unless you hurry up.” She paused. “Um, hey. Where are we going?”

“Elsewhere.”

Rainbow Dash seemed annoyed, and was about to continue to pester Five, when her eyes were suddenly attracted to the white-light rim that produced Equestria’s horizon. Five followed Rainbow Dash’s gaze, and, to her surprise, was actually equally amazed.

Rising from the edge of the horizon were hundreds of streaks of light, souring across the dark sky in slow arcs. They rapidly cut off, but Five could already see that the trails were simply gas expelled by vehicles. They were rockets- -thousands of them, pouring from where she knew the ocean to be.

At first she thought that she was seeing a missile strike, and was prepared to brace for the white-light of a neutron bomb to consumer her flesh and eyes, but the rockets flew incorrectly to be ICBMs. They were too big, their course too uneven and stable. Five quickly reached into one of her bags and produced a set of digital binoculars. She looked through them at the shaky images, trying to examine the rockets. From what she could see, they were not of any kind of architecture that she was aware of.

So she hovered with Rainbow Dash for a moment, their necks slowly craning as the glowing specks that were the rockets passed the grand dome of the firmament- -and poured through the black holes to the beyond.

“What…what’s happening?” asked Rainbow Dash, nervously.

“An exodus,” said Five. “Which is not at all good.”

Chapter 10: Plague

The situation was decaying rapidly.

“You!” yelled Toxic Shock to one of the equidroids that surrounded him. He had barely arrived off the transport vessel, but even with a cursory look over the Frontier District Eight medical support facility, he already knew that it was mostly gone. “Seal the facility! Nopony gets in or out!”

“That is not possible,” said the nervous sounding AI. “If we seal it, the doctors- -”

“We need to up a quarantine and decontamination system. You! This place requires a level V quarantine.”

“We have attempted,” said another equidroid, that one male. “The provisional congregation has denied our request.”

“What the hay…” Toxic Shock knew why, of course. Frontier Hub Eight was a critical trade point, a juncture to the highly expensive frontier districts and mining colonies that lied at the edge of Equestria. The companies and governments that controlled it did not want to shut it down, because it would shut down trade through the hub and cost them hundreds of millions of bits per day.

They were idiots. Instead of doing what they needed to do, they had called in an expert- -but it might already have been too late. Toxic Shock had read the briefing aboard the supersonic airship that had pulled him out of the depths of the Wastelands to do another “government” job.

From what he had learned, the medical support facility had airlifted in a badly injured pony from one of the far districts. The patient had been infected with an unknown pathogen, one that, despite their thorough searching, the frontier patrol had not managed to find in any other individual. Treatment had failed, as had attempts to isolate- -or to even understand the nature of- -the pathogen, aside from the fact that it was some kind of parasite.

That, alone, was just a sign of incompetency. Unfortunate, but not unexpected from doctors who lived so far from civilization. Only a few of them had witnessed the continual diseases that ravaged the megacities, and Toxic Shock was sure that none of them could even fathom the contagions that sprang up endlessly in the Wastelands.

They had not been prepared. The doctors and nurses who had treated the patient rapidly fell ill, mostly with respiratory symptoms but many with cutaneous injuries identical to the first patient. The idiots had then continued to treat. Perhaps they thought they were being heroic, but they were just throwing their lives away.

“Send out a request,” said Toxic Shock. “Which district are we closest to? Atomic Metal’s?”

“You can’t be serious,” said one of the few pony doctors that had come to meet him.

Toxic Shock stared at the small stallion, his synthetic irises narrowing. “We need doctors,” he said. “Doctors who won’t get sick.”

“But demons- -”

“Don’t get sick.” Toxic Shock turned to one of the equidroids. “Gather up all the other bodies you can. Even if they’re not doctors. I have a code upgrade. And put in an order for hazmat suits.”

He stopped moving through the hallway and looked through the windows. Inside, he could see the patients. Their bodies were twisted, their skin stained with blood that poured out of their orifices. Many of them had become completely catatonic, but others had begun babbling, pulling apart their skin to reach the black material that was moving beneath their skin.

“Open the door,” said Toxic Shock. “I’m going in.”

“But- -the infection!”

Toxic Shock gestured toward his body. Eighty percent of it was prosthetic- -not that there had been anything wrong with his original body; he had removed it simply because flesh was weak and poorly adapted to life managing industrial processes in a region where all the filth and toxic waste of Equestria was dumped. The ponies that filled the wards of this hospital were in bad shape, but he had seen far, far worse things happen to those who did not adapt.

He charged his horn, and a translucent mask of magic appeared over his face. “There rest of my team will be here soon. We need to track down everypony they came in contact with. If they so much as looked at a pony, get that pony in here and isolate them.”

Up close, they looked even worse. Their bodies seemed bent, as if they were being forced into odd positions, and x-rays confirmed massive deformity to their skeletal systems. Many of them coughed continuously, sprays of blood pouring from their mouths as they did. If the cutaneous infection was anything at all like what must have been inside their lungs, those ponies had reached the ends of their lives.

The hospital was clearly understaffed. Most of the doctors lay in the corners of the room, their own bodies starting to succumb to the infection. The remainder were equidroids, but there were still precious few of them, far too few to care for the sick and dying ponies around them- -or even to remove the many dead.

“You,” said a hoarse voice behind Toxic Shock. He turned to see an ahuizotl, his coat formerly pale red but not having fallen out in most places, revealing ulcerated skin with black, complex-shaped objects clearly forming beneath his skin. His coat indicated that he was a doctor- -and the blood covering it indicated that, even straddling the border of death, he had not stopped treating patients. “Are you Toxic Shock?”

“That I am.”

“Thank the goddess,” he said, a thin trail of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. “I am Cuaitl. I am the one who called for external support.”

“Are you the head physician?”

“I am now.”

Toxic Shock looked at the creature, surprised that any being could stay standing in such a situation. From the way Cuaitl spoke and moved, it was clear that at least some parts of his body were no longer functional, including a number of nerves. The pain must have been excruciating.

“You have been exposed.”

The ahuizotl smiled, something Toxic Shock had not expected. “I have,” he said. “And I am dying.”

“But your still standing. We need to treat- -”

The ahuizotl shook his head. “No. I am already too far gone. Soon I shall see the sun again, and be with Her. I am sorry that my failure must now fall to you.” He reached into his pocket and removed a blood-stained medical projection pad. “My notes.”

Toxic shock took them, and as he did, he noticed that the ahuizotl had the incorrect number of fingers.

“Nothing we try works. Antibiotics, antiparasitics, nothing. The only thing keeping me functional is a massive dose of stimulants.”

“Have you tried surgical excision?” asked Toxic Shock, opening the notes and examining them. “Or, if you have any, nanotech meds?”

Cuaitl shook his head. “Yes. Surgery only results in infecting the surgeons, and nanotech accelerates the growth of the lesions exponentially. Even…”

Toxic Shock looked at the doctor. Ahuizotl rarely ventured into the Wastelands, but he could still recognize the look in the creature’s eyes- -one that was common across all species.

“What did you do?”

With a pain worse than what was wracking his body, Cuaitl withdrew an object he had attached to his back. A long, glinting, blood-spattered rifle.

“Even euthanasia doesn’t stop their pain…”

Farther in the back of the ward, away from many of the other patients, lay one pony who should have been in a far worse state than the others- -but was not. One who was actually beginning her recovery, even if the doctors could not comprehend the true implications of that.

Epicenter lay still, listening. She heard their voices, and the cries of the wounded who had not yet learned how to heal. She knew what they called her, and smiled at how pony parents sometimes had nearly prophetic vision when they selected their children’s names, and how cutie marks could sometimes be equally predictive. They called her Patient Zero.

She had become catatonic long before, but not because of the drugs that she had been given. They would have no effect on her now, and the pain would never stop. Not that it truly mattered ,of course. Pain simply meant that the repairs were working. Epicenter was not still because she was wounded. She was still because she was waiting.

So she simply stared up at the ceiling. Although her disease had taken her eyes, it had not taken her sight. Somehow she could still see. That was not at all a blessing, because it meant that she was able to see what was becoming of her once beautiful body, the changes that made even the equidroids stay far away from her.

It was the mental changes, however, that terrified her the most. She was beginning to forget why she had been afraid, and to see the world differently. The part of her that could remember was frightened, but she was rapidly becoming lucid, as if awakening from an absurd dream that had somehow seemed so real. The nature of the world, and of behavior, and of things themselves were becoming clear to her- -and somehow that was the most terrifying aspect of it all.

Chapter 11: The Last Alicorn

The machines activated, and Thebe felt herself slip back into consciousness as the magic that maintained her temporary forced dormancy faded. Her conscious mind rapidly surged back to her, and she once again became conscious of her body.

Alicorns did not need sleep. Thebe was no exception. What she had been doing was no what any sane pony would consider true “sleep”. Such torment was beyond her capacity- -instead, she had magically suppressed her vital signs for long enough for her body to regenerate from the injuries it incurred from simple existence.

She moved slowly through the gelatinous, translucent substance that contained her and passed through the membranous magic that enclosed the tank. She suspended herself with magic and felt as the tubes that connected to her containment suit unlatched from her body, retracting like snakes back into the support gel.

Thebe slowly lowered herself to the floor. She felt air rush through the filters in her containment suit. Strictly speaking, nothing about the external air was toxic- -nor was it impossible for her to simply purify all the air in her facility. Removing all smells was simply another part of the sensory deprivation that her suit allowed. She saw, or heard, only when she needed to. Keeping herself blind and isolated allowed her to focus the proper amount of energy inward.

As was customary upon reactivation from a cycle, she ran a diagnostic check on her containment suit. All features were normal, as they always had been. In fact, checking it was completely unnecessary: like all aspects of her life, the suit was simply an extension of her magic, rather than an independent item. It was as much a part of her as the hairless alicorn skin beneath it. She would be able to know when something was wrong.

Her magic wrapped itself around her, materializing into an amorphous fluid that aligned itself into a kind of garment. All around her, spheres of scarlet magic erupted in the air, and ten Draconian data cubes appeared. Each one began to project a cubic readout, filling the air around them with an alphabet of Thebe’s own design. The data contained poured from the cubes, entering her mind through her three horns, updating her on the condition of her experiments, research, and Equestria at large.

The entire process took nearly a minute. During dormancy cycles, Thebe normally put the spells that she used for research into a preprogramed state. As of recent, however, she had not bothered- -somehow, even with her mind forced to shut down, some part of her persisted that was able to ensure that everything ran smoothly.

As for Equestria, she hardly paid any attention. The internal events of the kingdom were managed by her puppet governments and corporate fronts- -most of them not even knowing that they were under her control. She was more concerned with updates with the current situation involving the ongoing war with Vale, even though the state of that particular grievance had not truly changed in nearly a century.

She closed the cubes and sent them back to where they had been. She then lifted herself with magic. The room shifted as she effortlessly moved to a new location. Her facility was built for her, and her alone; it had no doors, windows, or halls, except when she chose to summon them. Instead, she simply teleported between chambers.

In theory, she did not need to wander amongst her experiments and research- -she was already coincident of everything that was happening- -but she took some degree of pride in what she had managed to accomplish. Years, centuries, or even millennia of work came together under her guidance, by her will- -but so much remained unknown. She had long ago established the ability to resurrect the dead, but that alone had not been enough. She had promptly invented a counterspell to slay the living- -and currently invested some of her effort on further increasing the range of effect. Already, she was able to control life and death of any of her subjects- -even if she chose not to most of the time.

Necromancy was only one of the magics that she studied. Telepathy, mind control, conjuring, transformation of metals, and spells of unimaginable destructive potential- -she enjoyed them all so much. At the moment, however, she was still being stymied by the forms of magic that the “greats” of ages past had thought impossible: those that would enable precognition and omnipotence. She had made some degree of headway, but the tools necessary to accomplish them were still just outside of her reach.

She floated through the room, examining the spells and their readouts as their overlay architecture continually rewrote itself, or as it poured through artifacts and ancient tomes that she had managed to recover in her long life. She did not bother walking- -she hardly ever bothered to use her legs- -and was not truly flying. In fact, her wings were sealed against her back inside her suit. With adequate magic, the use of wings for flight was simply redundant.

One of the experiments seemed to intrigue her, and she stretched out her magic. A number of translucent geometric shapes formed a manipulator, an arm of sorts, and she reached into a chamber where precision-carved pieces of stone were moving, linked by a viscous red material. She pinched the red semi-fluid and removed a piece, watching as the amoeboid creature squirmed in her grasp. It was part of a far more practical form of magic; she had spent several months reverse-engineering Luna’s Tantabus, attempting to use it to create ephemerality spells that could be used for a new generation of golems. Ephemerality, though tactically useful, was surprisingly difficult to accomplish, especially for a synthetic life form intended to operate semi-independently from its operator.

As she set it back, something suddenly came to her attention. She was detecting a life within her perimeter that was not her. For a moment, she wondered if the gray unicorn frozen in enchanted frost that she kept several levels below had finally awoken- -but as she localized the disturbance, she saw that it was coming from somepony approaching from the outside.

Thebe dismissed this, at least at first. The security spells she used to ensure her isolation were strong enough to tear a planet in half- -even the Incurse armada had not been able to penetrate the defenses of her Pyramid. As she continued to watch, however, she realized that it was moving relatively unhindered, forming halls as it moved. Beneath her pony-faced mask, she frowned, because she recognized the magical signature.

Once again she shifted, moving through space and time, ignoring the physics that so many lesser-minded mages had considered to be a real. As she left one chamber, she appeared in another, one that formed a great and empty corridor, something like a parody of the long-abandoned grand halls that still adorned the forgotten and decaying palace in Canterlot.

Slowly, Thebe floated to the edge, and watched as the familiar figure she had felt descended from a chamber above, landing on the stonelike floor below and retracting his vast, leathery wings through the slits in his cloak.

He stood substantially taller than Thebe, standing on two legs, his arms at his sides. Although he was far taller than Thebe, Thebe floated at eye level. Even doing so, she could not see well into the darkness of his hood- -aside from the glint of a single golden eye.

“Grand Magus,” said Thebe, her voice not coming from her body but from everything that surrounded them.

“Thebe,” growled the Grand Magus from beneath his hood. Thebe could nearly feel his eyes burning into her. Not that he was actually any real threat- -his power was far beyond that of any pony who had ever lived, but hers was most likely greater. “Still wearing that ridiculous mask, I see.”

“Would you ask me to remove it, Magus?”

“Would you even survive without it?”

“Yes. The question is not would I survive, but what would become of you.” She paused for a moment, getting used to the feeling of speaking. Even if she was not using her mouth, this was the first time she had spoken to anypony in several decades. “Tell me, Grand Magus,” she asked. “Why have you come here?”

“I think you already know,” he said. “Or have you stopped bothering with the outside world entirely?”

“Many things happen. I am aware of many, but not all.”

“Something is happening, Thebe. Surely you have noticed.”

“Be more specific.”

The Grand Magus sighed. “The Rotali just left Equestria. Not all of them, but most of them.”

“They are not my prisoners. They are free to return to the Beyond whenever they please.”

“They were escaping, Thebe. Do you even care what they were running from?”

“No.”

“And the changelings? Nine tenths of their population was destroyed!”

“I have distributed the necessary royal jelly to generate a new set of queens,” said Thebe. “No further action is required. Their civilization will rebuilt shortly. Perahps in less than seven centuries.”

“You arrogant fool!” cried the Grand Magus, suddenly slamming his clawed fist into one of the walls. It cracked, but as he took it away the wall automatically repaired itself. He sighed, calming himself. “Do you even care what caused that damage?”

“I admit I am curious, but not curious enough to dedicate resources toward the investigation.”

“Well, I am. And do you know what I found?”

Thebe only stared, knowing full well that the Grand Magus would keep babbling even if she went back into dormancy.

“Nothing,” he said, raising his claws to the ceiling in a grand shrug. “Nothing at all. Whatever did it was powerful enough to take on the entire changeling fiefdom without taking a scratch- -and not even the best of the Draconians can find a trace.”

That intrigued Thebe more than his previous blathering. She had been aware of the Rotali launch, as well as the destruction of the changelings- -and she had also been distantly aware that her own orbital satellites had not detected anything out of the ordinary, as if whatever had caused the destruction were completely invisible.

“And you propose that the Rotali exodus is linked to the destruction of the changelings? On what grounds?”

“It isn’t just the Rotali. Your precious Incurse have been leaving as well. Surely you have noticed the disappearances- -and if you haven’t, ponies will soon.”

That was slightly more disturbing, but only marginally so. The Rotali were simple colonizers, as were their associated Beyonder races- -but the Incurse of Equestria were refugees. They could not simply return to the Beyond, at least not without putting themselves in great peril.

“And you came all this way to offer your insights?” sighed Thebe, becoming increasingly annoyed at the Grand Magus’s presence. Her day had been carefully scripted according to the great number of tasks she had to attend to, and he was consuming time rapidly, forcing her to juggle the schedule in her head, accommodating for the intrusion on her life.

“I came to ask for your help,” he said. “Whatever this is, it is a threat to all Equestria. Surely you must realize that.”

“Denied,” said Thebe flatly.

“What?” sputtered the Grand Magus. “But the threat- -”

“Is not my concern,” said Thebe, turning around and proceeding to float back down the hallway. “The ponies who inhabit my world will handle it. Or not. Perhaps it will destroy civilization for a few centuries, if it is as dangerous as you expect. Or millennia.”

“You would let the world be destroyed for thousands of years?”

“You are stuck thinking like a pony. A thousand years is an insignificant blink to us. It does not actually matter.”

“And you would let those ponies suffer, Thebe?”

“If they choose to. They are not my concern.”

“You are their leader!”

“No. I am their god.” She turned back to the Grand Magus. “Do as you will. I will not stop you. But at the moment, what you are suggesting is not interesting to me.” She turned away once again, and contemplated where she was going to go next.

“How can you be so cruel, Thebe?”

“Cruel?” she laughed slightly. “This is not cruelty. Not at all.”

“Even if billions die?”

“No. Not in my opinion.”

The Grand Magus followed her, his lower claws clicking across the floor. “How did you become like this, Thebe?”

“I have never been any other way.”

“You were. I once loved you, Thebe.”

“Love,” she said. “Such an outdated concept. Look what your so-called ‘Love’ did to Cadence. Look what your ‘Friendship’ did to Twilight. The very things that they valued tore them apart. I will not make the same mistakes.”

“Then it is you who are the fool,” he said softly, throwing an object toward Thebe. She caught it in her magic, and saw that it was a common data storage spike.

“What is this?” she asked as the Grand Magus turned away and extended his wings.

“It is what the Eye saw. Because I know you well, Thebe. You may not care about Equestria, but you are curious. So perhaps this trip was not a complete waste.”

“Go back to you mountaintop, dragon,” said Thebe. “And if you return here unannounced again, I will kill you.”

“Good luck with that,” said the Grand Magus as he took flight, leaving Thebe once again alone.

She watched him go, and then shifted to a different chamber, one of the many that had nothing in it. Being around the Grand Magus made her feel strange, as though she had been rolling in something foul. Of all the creatures alive, there were only two that she truly hated: him, and Vale.

Still, she was curious about what the Grand Magus was so concerned about- -and, admittedly, she wondered what kind of creature had the capacity to destroy one of her sub-kingdoms and then simply disappear. So the encased the drive in her magic and read it.

All that was on it was an image- -explaining why the Grand Magus had not bothered to use an entire data cube. The picture was distorted, as though it were taken through some kind of obscure and unfashionable camera lense. Thebe imagined that the way that image was displayed was how his artificial eye- -a relic from a long-dead civilization, pulled from a being blessed by the Madgod Thoghth- -actually saw the world.

In it, Thebe saw a tall figure walking amongst the swirling wreckage and flame of some unseen locale. Although the image was distorted, one aspect of the figure was clear: its glowing white eyes. It momentarily seemed to stop moving and peer into the camera- -as if it somehow knew that it was being watched. Then it continued onward.

Something deep within the unfathomable workings of Thebe’s mind seemed to suddenly ignite. It was a memory, one so distant that it was unclear, perhaps so far back that it even predated her life as an alicorn. Somehow, she felt that she had seen creatures like that one before.

Chapter 12: Contact

The sky was strange, but the air felt good. To fly was a type of freedom that few could experience, and, it seemed, the one thing that the endless passage of time had not been able to take from Rainbow Dash. She would never again feel the sun, but the sky remained.

She turned toward the pony trailing behind her. Five, as she called herself, was not a fast flyer by any means- -but she had a nearly impossible level of stamina. Without the sky, Rainbow Dash had not way to know how much time had passed, but she knew- -although she would never admit it- -that she was becoming tired. Five, however, did not seem to be showing any signs of fatigue.

“So,” said Rainbow Dash, falling back and taking a position at three-high over Five. “Where exactly do you live?”

“Here,” said Five without looking up. Philomena, who had grown tired as well, was nestled in the fine bat-fuzz between her wings, just beyond the end of Five’s mane.

Rainbow Dash looked down at the ground. “Really? Down there?”

“No. You have misunderstood. Here, because here is where I am. I live where I am.”

“Wait…so you’re homeless?”

“That is correct.”

“Hold on!” said Rainbow Dash, grinding to a halt. “You never told me that!”

“You are also homeless.”

Rainbow Dash nearly retorted, but realized that in an odd way, Five was correct. Her cloud home had probably dissipated ages ago. She started following Five again, and was still annoyed, but she felt her curiosity increasing. Rainbow Dash was no fool- -she knew that her legs and whatever doctor stuff had been done to her had been costly. Five had somehow paid for it all, so it was unlikely that she was homeless because of lack of funds.

“What exactly do you do?”

“What I desire,” said Five. “Mostly, I wander.”

“Oh. That’s…cool.” It actually was, at least somewhat. “Like an adventurer?”

“Adventurer, mercenary, scientist. Many words to mean the same thing.”

“That actually is kind of neat. But where is your real home?”

“I do not understand the question.”

“Where are you from?”

“My mother.”

Rainbow Dash put her hoof on her forehead and ran it down her face. Five’s jokes were terrible- -if, of course, they were jokes. “No. Where does your family live?”

“I have no family.”

“Eeesh,” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly embarrassed that she had brought it up- -even though Five did not seem at all bothered by it. “Like…Applejack’s parents kind of no family?”

“My mother is dead. I have no father.”

“The jerk ran off?” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly self-righteously angry. “That is not cool.”

“No. That would imply that I have a father somewhere. I have no father anywhere.”

“How does that work?”

“My bloodline is parthogens,” said Five. She looked up at Rainbow Dash, seeing that she was confused. “It is a special variety of female. It means we give birth to genetically identical females without insemination. It is the reason why I so much resemble Anhelios. Because, genetically, we are the same.”

“So you can just pop out a baby at any time? That’s the most terrifying thing I’ve ever heard!”

“It doesn’t work like that,” said Five. “However, interesting trivia…” She lifted her leg and turned slightly in the air, exposing her underside to Rainbow Dash. “No mammary glands.”

“Eew,” said Rainbow Dash, covering her eyes, but momentarily seeing that Five was correct. “You’re a bit of a weirdo, aren’t you?”

“Considering that I was largely raised by Gell, yes, I am.” She paused for a moment and sniffed the air. “Do you smell that?”

“Um…no…”

Without warning, Five suddenly descended into the treetops below. Rainbow Dash hesitated, not wanting to enter the Everfree Forest at night- -but followed.

“What is it?” she said as she landed beside Five. The sky above was not entirly dark, and the forest was not either, but nothing was really visible. The leaves of the trees were little more than silhouettes against a dark sky.

Five seemed to have no trouble navigating the forest- -probably, Rainbow Dash reasoned, because she was part bat- -and did not seem to be nervous or frightened about the strange sounds that moved through the trees around them. She looked more bored than anything else.

“What are those noises?” asked Rainbow Dash, looking up and jumping as she saw something with luminescent, reflective eyes staring back at her- -something that promptly moved.

“If you have to ask, you do not want to know. Why, are you afraid?”

“Me? Afraid? No way!”

Five only smiled, and spread her wings. With complete disregard for personal safety, she shot through the trees. Rainbow Dash blinked, unsure what she had just seen- -that the slow pony who had been barely managing to keep up with her had moved so fast. Rainbow Dash spread her own wings and followed.

From what she saw, Five was apparently insane. She was not truly flying, but actually running, jumping occasionally and using her wings to guide her as she flew short distances- -somehow avoiding trees that Rainbow Dash could only see when she got within a few feet of them.

What was strangest, though, was the utter silence with which Five moved. It was as if she were some kind of ghost.

Then, suddenly, she stopped. Rainbow Dash spread her wings to slow herself- -and landed directly in a tall bush. She struggled against it and fell to the ground.

“Your speed, that is impressive,” said Five, staring past the bushes into a clearing, her voice a whisper so silent that it was nearly impossible to hear. “But your vision is terrible. Consider glasses.”

“Why you…!”

Five shoved her hoof into Rainbow Dash’s mouth. It tasted oddly familiar.

“Look,” whispered Five.

Rainbow Dash did, looking through the brush into a clearing. She had not noticed it before- -at least not initially- -but there was a fire lit in the middle of it. Several ponies were sitting around it, talking and laughing- -except they were not all ponies. Three of them were- -two earth ponies, one of them rather large, and a unicorn mare. The other three, however, were not ponies at all. Two of them were diamond dogs dressed in partial armor, and the third was, of all things, a sheep who appeared to be playing with a small dog beside her.

“What are we looking at?” asked Gell, pressing her large head between Five and Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash cried out, jumping in into the air. She was still unaccustomed to Gell’s appearance, and having a demon seem to materialize next to her was somewhat shocking. In fright, she jumped through the bushes and into the clearing.

The laughter of the ponies around the fire stopped, and all of them looked at her as she stood up.

“Uh, hi,” she said, waving, noticing how the diamond dogs were immediately reaching toward their weapons.

“Don’t shoot,” sighed Five, pushing through the shrubbery into the clearing and standing alongside Rainbow Dash. “Or do, if you really want to. But we nonetheless are not intending harm to you.”

“Do I smell bacon?” said Gell, pushing through the trees and appearing beside Five.

“Are you…sure?” said one of the earth ponies around the fire, looking up at Gell.

“Yes, I am,” said Five. “We are travelers.”

“What is your business,” growled one of the diamond dogs.

“We are weary from travel, and were hoping to share your fire.”

They looked to each other for a moment, as if considering- -and then the largest of the earth ponies among them stood. He was massive, and partially dressed in something that could be considered a kind of armor. Rainbow Dash saw that there was a peculiar lump on his back, a machine of some sort- -and recalled the auto-turrets that Celestia’s soldiers had carried during the Choggoth War.

“Sure,” he said, his voice surprisingly deep and his expression surprisingly harsh. “But I want something in return.” He approached them slowly, and his eyes locked on Rainbow Dash. “I want her.”

“Wait, what?” said Rainbow Dash, taking several steps backward. “What do you mean you want me?”

“Sure,” said Five, slapping Rainbow Dash’s rump and forcing her to jump forward- -directly into the waiting arms of the huge, red-coated stallion. “She is rather athletic, so I think she will do well.”

He stared directly down at Rainbow Dash, his green eyes looking into hers hungrily, his smile widening with every second. “Oh, yes…I am going to enjoy this!”

The stallion looked over his shoulder and nodded to the other earth pony. That pony nodded and produced a machine, something long and metallic- -like a gun. As he held it, however, it opened into something that Rainbow Dash did not recognize- -or cared to recognize. She was too busy trying to escape the strong grip of her captor.

Then, suddenly, the air was filled with fiddle music. Rainbow Dash looked over the stallion’s shoulder to see that the device his comrade had produced was some kind of fold out violin, and he had started to play it. She did not have long to watch, however, as she was thrown back suddenly.

At first she did not know what was happening, but then it clicked in her mind. The motions of the red stallion, the rythimic playing of the fiddle- -they were dancing.

“Oh,” she said, smiling, cursing her dirty mind. “Well, if that’s how you want it!”

She moved her body to the music, separating from the stallion as they both twirled, producing a set of moves that were fine-tuned from years of hoe-downs at Applejack’s various family functions.

“That’s the spirit!” said the stallion, looking overjoyed. The two marched back together, and they linked arms- -Rainbow Dash’s being metal, and the stallion’s being plated with armor and various machines- -and spun rapidly around each other to the rapid playing of the fiddle.

The others seemed to join in as well. The diamond dogs stood up and began dancing vigorously like fools, periodically slapping each other and calling out meaningless lyrics that seemed oddly appropriate. Even the sheep was clapping, at least until Gell took her hoof and danced with her, the dog running around them, itself trying to dance. The unicorn mare would have as well, but she was too busy being consumed by laughter so thorough that it was potentially hazardous. Five, meanwhile, simply watched.

The song lasted for several minutes, but like all songs, it eventually came to an end. Out of breath and sweating, Rainbow Dash and the stallion fell to their seats on opposite sides of the fire. Gell dipped her sheep partner deeply, briefly winking, and then set her back down on her seat as well. The diamond dogs continued with their chaotic hootenanny as the others got their breath, before they too fell to the ground, both laughing nearly as hard as the unicorn- -who, by this point, was rolling in the grass with them.

“You, you are good,” said the red stallion, pointing at her. “Oh, wow. I love Pegasi. Hey, did any of you guys get a picture?”

“Ah did,” said the sheep.

“Post that one! Me, dancing with Rainbow Dash!”

“You know my name?” said Rainbow Dash, surprised.

“Of course,” said the other earth pony, retracting his fiddle. “What are you, like, an impersonator?”

“Yeah,” said the sheep. “Like the Bovis Presley guys in Los Pegasus!”

“No, I’m the real- -”

“Best one I ever met,” said Five. Then, somehow, without moving her mouth, she spoke to Rainbow Dash- -not thorough words, but in her mind. “Unless you want to appear insane,” she said in a voice that was bone-chillingly familiar, “try not to claim to be a mare known to be dead for four centuries.”

As much as it pained her to admit it, Rainbow Dash knew that Five was correct- -even though she hated it, she realized that trying to claim to be the genuine Rainbow Dash would be like a unicorn trying to claim to be Starswirl the Bearded back in her own time.

“Yeah,” she sighed. “You got me. But hey, I think I can fly at least twice as fast as she could.”

“Doubtful,” said the smaller earth pony. “Nopony can fly as fast as Rainbow Dash- -even the full cyborgs!”

That somehow filled Rainbow Dash with pride. It actually surprised her that her legacy had lasted so long- -even after all that time, she was still the best. Which, in its own way, made her somewhat sad.

“Dancing fun!” said one of the diamond dogs, helping his friend up. The two of them were panting heavily and sat back from the fire where the air was cool.

“You are from the Red-Emerald state,” said Five, pointing to the badly-painted insignias on their armor.

“Yes, we is,” said the other, puffing out his chest in pride that they had been recognized.

“That is how I knew they were not our enemies,” said Five to Rainbow Dash. “The Red-Emeralds are known for thick skulls and noble hearts. They refuse assistance to the wicked.”

“This is right,” said the diamond dog. “We strong warriors. Very thick skulls, very warm hearts. Soft fur on bath days.”

The other leaned closer. “Bath days not common.”

“We know,” said the unicorn mare, brushing herself off.

“And the rest of you?” asked Rainbow Dash. “I mean, what are you doing all the way out here? A hike?”

They all laughed. “No, no,” said the red stallion. “We are contractors. Gene hunters. I am Mountain. He is On Roof, she is Sharpshooter, and the one on the end is Wolf-In-Clothing.”

“And Shep,” said the sheep, giving her dog a big hug.

“Our guides here are Numnuts and Rumplebottom. I think.”

“Yes,” said one of the diamond dogs, giving a thumbs up.

“Except sometimes,” said On Roof, leaning close to Rainbow Dash, “they forget which one is which.”

Rainbow Dash giggled. The fiddler earth pony smiled at her.

“Is true,” said the diamond dog, shrugging. “But momma-dog say that if we can remember our name, we are too smart to be good proper soldier. Knowing names not important if know how to fight.”

“And- -what is it, exactly, that you do again?”

“Gene hunters,” said the unicorn, sitting close to Mountain. “It means we hunt down samples of rare creatures and plants for study and research.”

“So…you’re researchers?”

“No,” said Wolf-In-Clothing. “Moah lahk hunters.”

“You’re…a sheep.”

“Do you have a problem with that?”

“No- -no, it’s just that, I’ve never seen a sheep doing this sort of thing before.”

“Yeah, I get yah,” said Wolf-In-Clothing, leaning back. “But ain’t nopony can do trackin lahk me and shep can.”

“We were on the trail of some wandering hyphae,” said Mountain. “But they took to ground a few hours back. So, break time. And fiddling.”

“Nasty things,” said On Roof, turning over his foreleg to reveal a painful looking circular burn. “Watch out, if you see them.”

“Mold took my dinner,” whined one of the diamond dogs.

“Oh yes,” said Sharpshooter. “It is quite carnivorous.”

“I’ll be sure to keep a look out,” said Gell, folding her legs beneath her and leaning close to the sheep.

“A demon, too,” said Mountain. “Quite a group…and quite a specimen of a demon pony as well…”

“You might just be big enough to try to take me on,” said Gell. “But honestly, you’re not exactly my type for any activity that you would enjoy much.”

“Do not be so sure,” he said, winking, and then burst into laughter. “A Rainbow Dash impersonator, a bat, a demon, and that marvelous bird…” his eyes moved to the simmering lump on Five’s back. “I was under the impression that they were extinct.”

“This may very well be the last,” said Five. “And she is my sister, so you may not have her.”

Mountain smiled. “Of course. I would sooner try to take Shep from Wolf-In-Clothing.”

“Do not even joke abouht that,” said Wolf-In-Clothing, glaring. “Yah never sep’rate a sheep from her sheep-dog.”

“Of course, of course,” said Mountain. “I would sooner dream of sleeping beside Sharpshooter than taking your dog.” He turned back to Five and Rainbow Dash, ignoring Sharpshooter’s angry- -and somewhat hurt- -glare. “So, travelers, you say. Do you carry stories?”

“Stories?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes! One who dances as well as you surely has stories.”

Rainbow Dash felt a pang of sadness inside her. She had many stories, but they involved ponies who she had only recently learned that she had lost forever.

“Tell scary story,” said the diamond dogs, leaning forward.

“I could go for a ghost story,” said On Roof. “The only one I’ve got is the one about Woolie Swamp- -which is no fun because Wolf-In-Clothing is actually from there.”

“I know some good ones,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling, rubbing her hooves together. “Have any of you ever heard of the headless pony…?”

The story was amazingly effective. That was in part because of Rainbow Dash’s over-the-top storytelling style, but also from cultural dissidence- -she had tapped into a vein of body horror that had not existed in her own time. So, what had probably been a children’s tale in her own era became far, far more terrifying, if only because if its implications.

When she was done, the diamond dogs were cowering behind a the log they had formerly been sitting on.

“It- -it have no head,” one of them whimpered. “No head! How it see where it going?”

“No head…” whined the other.

“No brain, no eyes, and yet still forced to be coherent,” whispered Sharpshooter. She and her friends- -aside from Wolf-In-Clothing- -were clearly disturbed by the story as well. They were even silent for a moment.

“Come now,” said Wolf-In-Clothing. “A pony cahnt live without ah head!”

“Oh, they can,” said Five. “I have seen it.”

Rainbow Dash turned and stared at her, her eyes wide. Five had never actually seen that phenomenon in her lifetime, but she understood that it was at least marginally possible.

“Maybe…maybe we should get something to eat,” said On Roof.

“Good…good idea,” said Mountain. They opened their bags and removed several packets of freeze-dried food. Mountain tossed a bottle and a packet to Rainbow Dash.

“What is this?” she said, catching it handily.

“Good dancer, good stories- -you deserve a drink.”

“What about you?” said Sharpshooter to Five. “Are you two going to eat?”

“We have…very specific dietary requirements,” said Five. “So no.”

“Not unless you want to donate,” whispered Gell, smiling.

So they took pause to eat. On Roof took a moment to explain to Rainbow Dash how to rehydrate her meal, and the diamond dogs producing their own food: two cans of beans, which they skewered with sticks and held over the fire. Five watched them, trying to hold her breath. The smell of food nauseated her terribly.

They were silent as they ate- -save for the sound of Five’s occasional dry heaving- -when On Roof spoke. “Hey, I’ve got a story,” he said. “And not the one about Woolie Swamp.” He looked over the fire at Rainbow Dash. “Have you ever heard of the Blue Fleet?”

His companions groaned loudly.

“Not again,” said Mountain. “Every time you meet somepony- -”

“It isn’t even real,” said Sharpshooter.

“It is too!” said On Roof, defensively.

“What is the Blue Fleet?” asked Rainbow Dash, who was by this time slightly drunk off the mead-like drink that she had been given.

They looked at her, their eyes wide. “Wait, you don’t even know what it is?”

“Is a myth,” said Wolf-In-Clothing.

“No it isn’t,” said On Roof. “My grandpappy saw it, and he maintained that he had until the day he died.” He leaned forward, setting his drink aside. His friends sighed, but they knew that he could not stop him from telling the story again. “It was back during the Invasion.” He pointed up at the sky, toward the pair of black holes in the sky. “When the Incurse came. Billions of them, pouring through. At first they came in small numbers, invading, infiltrating, but more came. More always came, until all of Equestria was at war. Even Thebe could not stop all of them…

“Then, one day, there came the final battle. My grandpappy was just a colt, but it isn’t something he ever forgot- -the sight of millions of ships in the sky, bigger than any airship ever made at that time, all made of strange metal. That day, they knew it was the end.”

“But what happened?” said Rainbow Dash. On Roof smiled- -it seemed like a long time since he had actually found somepony interested in his tale.

“The Blue Fleet. Thousands of blue ships came from nowhere. They joined the fight with Thebe. The sky was filled with fire- -but they did not work like normal machines.” He paused. “I don’t know what he meant when he said it. Maybe I never will. But grandpappy said that they weren’t machines- -that they didn’t look like it. They were more like…well, he said ‘like somepony pulled apart everything in the garage, and several ponies, and put the pieces back together better, but wrong’. The things were alive though… and they couldn’t die. When one got killed, it just split and made two, or rejoined to one of the others.”

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash. “Did…did they win?”

“We are here, aren’t we?”

“Is a myth,” said Wolf-In-Clothing. “Not real. It was Thebe alone who sent them back tah the Beyond.”

“No, it wasn’t,” said Gell. They all turned to her. She looked at them, somewhat annoyed that she now needed to speak. Five could tell that she was legitimately considering eating them. “I was there,” she said. “I saw it.” She pointed at Five. “So was her mother. We fought in the Invasion.”

“No way,” said Mountain. “If you mother was in the war, you would be…”

“I am sixty three years old,” admitted Five.

“No way!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash, jumping into the air. “You’re so…so old.”

“You are one to talk,” said Five, motioning for Rainbow Dash to sit back down.

“Wow…” said On Roof. “You must have heard some stories.”

“In a way,” said Five.

“And you must have some things to tell,” said Mountain.

“Perhaps,” said Five, smiling, her eyes momentarily flickering toward the darkness at the edge of the forest. “Do you want to see something quite frightening?”

“No,” whined a diamond dog.

“Sure,” said Mountain. “Although I doubt it will be worse than the headless pony.”

Five looked toward Sharpshooter. “Might you have a flashlight? Or, actually, since you hail from Trottingham: a ‘torch’.”

“Sure,” said Sharphooter, slowly, digging in her supplies with her magic and withdrawing the item in question. She passed it to Five, who took it in her claws.

“Darn it,” said Rainbow Dash. “If I knew we had that I could have told my story so much better!”

Five lifted the light and pointed it toward the forest, not turning it on, slowly moving it. Instinctively, the others watched where it was pointing, even though there was no beam of light for their eyes to trace.

Then, suddenly, Five flicked on the device. A beam of light suddenly illuminated a misshapen, eyeless skull just beyond the light of their fire. The ponies around the fire screamed- -as did the creature, which squealed in anger and ducked into the brush nearby, rustling as it escaped the light.

“What was that?” said Mountain, deploying his turret as the others picked up their guns.

“That,” said Five, who remained perfectly calm, “was a chupacabra. It’s been circling for some time, watching.”

“Where did it go? I can’t track see it- -”

“Somepony here must have some goat heritage,” said Five, her eyes shifting toward Wolf-In-Clothing, who was suddenly terribly nervous.

“I think I am going to sleep in the ship,” said On Roof, moving slowly across the clearing, watching the darkness carefully, but obvioiusly not seeing anything. “And I think I’m going to go to bed right now.”

“Me too,” said Mountain.

“Ah am not tahred,” said Wolf-In-Clothing, “but Shep’s had a hahrd day. So…”

Five watched as they all retreated to their ship. They even allowed the diamond dogs inside, and closed the door, leaving only Sharpshooter outside, perched on the top with her rifle, scanning the darkness.

“Should we be worried?” said Rainbow Dash, looking to Five.

“No,” said Five. “Chupacabra are vampire, and only to goats. Actually, they are invisible most of the time. You would not even have an awareness of being bit- -if you were a goat. You’re not, are you?”

“No. Of course not.”

“Good.”

“But why did you show it to them if it wasn’t dangerous?”

“Because it was funny.” Five leaned back, sitting on the cold grass behind the log, away from the fire. “I thought they would enjoy being afraid.”

“Not like that!” said Rainbow Dash. “I just told a story. You scared them for real!”

“Fear itself is inherently false. It is never real.”

Rainbow Dash glared down at Five for a moment, but then just sighed. “That was pretty cool, though.”

“Ponies from the present time,” mused Five. “How do you feel about them?”

“There not really any different from ponies in my time, I guess. Although…” she snickered. “A sheep?”

“Slavery has been abolished,” said Five, only partially joking. “And Equestira, you will find, is far more cosmopolitan. Actually, it does bring up an interesting fact.”

“What?”

“Do you know the name of the first pony to marry a sheep?”

Rainbow Dash shivered. “That’s just…wrong.” She looked at Five. “Who did it, though?”

“The brother of your friend Applejack.”

“WHAT?” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t yell. And yes. This is a known historical fact. He actually played an important role in the early sheep civil rights movement.”

“Big Macintosh…was a wooly whumper?” She started giggling, and then broke into laughter. “Oh! I totally can see that! A farmer and his sheep!”

“Quiet, you!” called Sharpshooter. “Go to bed!”

Rainbow Dash clapped her hooves over her moth, but that only resulted in converting her laughter into a saliva-filled, partially suppressed snort.

“It isn’t really something to laugh at,” said Gell. “My personal rule: if words come out when it tries, I go between the thighs. Well, save for fillies I guess. That’s not my speed.”

Rainbow Dash fell to the ground and rolled around, Gell’s rhyme having only accelerated her laughter. She was also blushing heavily.

“Well,” said Five, “at least she is enjoying herself.”

Five knew that she should have been at least marginally content that Rainbow Dash had managed to laugh. She was not, though. The sound of ponies laughing was grating to her- -but she did not know why.

Chapter 14: Sentinels of the Gohh

Rainbow Dash cried out as she awoke. She looked up to the night sky, and realized that it was not really night at all- -and the memories of what had happened to her, including all her sadness, rushed back to her. As she started to calm down, she was slapped with a metal-clad hoof.

“Ow!” she cried, releasing the log that she had apparently been spooning. “What the Buck!”

“Quiet,” hissed Five. “You snoring is attracting predators!”

“Ha ha. Very funny,” said Rainbow Dash, rolling over and seeing the still-glowing embers of the fire. “You didn’t need to hit me- -”

“I’m not joking!” whispered Five, harshly. “Stand up!”

Rainbow Dash looked up, and from the expression she could see on Five’s face, she realized that something really was wrong. Five was standing perfectly still, her eyes flicking from location to location in the darkness beyond the clearing. Rainbow Dash became distantly aware of a strange, distant sound. It was a kind of intermittent buzzing that she could not entirely dismiss as crickets.

“Move very very slowly,” warned Five in an almost inaudible whisper. “And be very quiet.”

Rainbow Dash did so, feeling the urgency in Five’s voice- -and also saw that Five was holding a squarish rifle.

“This isn’t good,” said Five. She raised her hand and made several signs. Rainbow Dash followed Five’s eye, just in time to see Sharpshooter- -still lying belly-down on the top of her transport vehicle, her much larger rifle slowly searching the edge of the forest- -nod and whisper into a device on her wrist. “They shouldn’t be this far north…”

“What?” asked Rainbow Dash. She suddenly gasped- -she saw something moving in the trees beyond. It was like an animal, or even like the chupacabra had been. Something the size of a pony was moving through the forest slowly and deliberately, but somehow without making a single sound. The buzzing was growing louder. “What- -what are those?”

“I messed up,” whispered Five, who now seemed to be on the verge of panic- -something that made Rainbow Dash extremely nervous. “I really, thoroughly messed up.”

“Five,” hissed Rainbow Dash. “What are those things?”

“Gohh,” she said, and then, rapidly correcting herself incase Rainbow Dash took it as an imperative, “they are called gohh.”

“Not helpful,” whispered Rainbow Dash, annoyed.

The buzzing shifted immediately after Rainbow Dash spoke, and she realized that there was only one possible source of it- -whatever Five was seeing, that was what was making the sound.

“Help…me,” called a voice from the forest. It was high and strange- -as if it were being spoken through some kind of machine, or modulated by something that had no real mouth. “I need…help…”

Rainbow Dash’s instincts took hold, and she spread her wings- -only to feel a metal claw holding her leg tightly enough to be painful.

“Let me go!” she said, perhaps too loudly. “Somepony needs help!”

“No!” hissed Five. “That is not a pony! They’re trying to lure you!”

“Please…” said the voice, now modulated differently, and now from behind them, sounding almost like a filly. “It is…dark…come help me…”

“The gohh…they have me,” said another, eerily without the inflection that would be associated with a captured pony. In her heart, Rainbow Dash wanted to spring into action and save them- -but in her mind, and perhaps even deeper, she knew that those distorted, hissing voices really were not ponies.

Then the sound changed. The buzzing rose into a chorus of horrific screams. They came from every angle and every direction- -and Rainbow Dash realized that they were surrounded by unseen creatures that now sounded as though they were being horribly tortured, like ponies being devoured by endless swarms of enormous bees.

Rainbow Dash instinctively spread her wings.

“No!” said Five, “if you fly, they fly! They are trying for a reaction! Don’t. Move!”

The screaming stopped as quickly as it had come, and so did the buzzing. For a moment, Rainbow Dash thought that whatever the “gohh” were had gone- -until she saw a wiry leg step out from the shadows.

When she saw them, she held her breath. She did not know exactly what she had been expecting that they looked like- -and she wished they had retained their anonymity. The shadowy, silhouetted creatures that suddenly emerged from the woods were defintly pony sized, but only distantly pony shaped. They had four legs, but the legs were far too thin, and their motion was jerky and sudden. Their long, bizarre bodies glinted in a way that caused Rainbow Dash to infer that they were smooth, and she immediately thought of enormous ants- -but ants that were somehow inverted, or contorted in some way that did not seem evolutionarily logical.

They moved almost randomly through the edge of their clearing. As they got closer, Rainbow Dash could see that they had numerous antennae that were waving rapidly- -and that, as Five had predicted, they did, indeed, have wings. They had more than two, though; it appeared that they had at least three pairs.

“What are those things?” said Rainbow Dash, still not comprehending. She clapped her hoofs over her mouth as one of them seemed to look up and smell the air. “Can they hear us?” she whispered even more quietly.

“I don’t know,” whined Five. “I don’t even know if they can see. I don’t know anything about them…well…except…”

“What?”

“They’re attracted to technology and magic,” she said, glancing down first at her own gauntlets, and then at Rainbow Dash’s prosthetics. “And…”

“And what?”

“No pony has ever survived an encounter with them…”

One of them suddenly looked up and lurched forward. Rainbow Dash and Five both held their breath. The creature passed through the dim light of the fire, and Rainbow Dash saw it clearly. Its head- -or what she took to be its head- -was actually a smooth, transparent plate. Behind that chitins plate was a swirling mass of dark green material, like swamp muck. As that head approached her, the material inside moved itself, and several yellow eyes opened, staring at her.

“Hey, Five,” said Rainbow Dash, turning slightly as the gohh stared at her, its clawed legs clicking forward as more seemed to join it. “Do robot arms feel pain?”

“No,” said Five, appearing confused.

“And are they stronger than regular legs?”

“Yes…about five times…” Five’s eyes suddenly widened in realization. She shook head rapidly, barely moving it so as not to disturb the creatures that were rapidly approaching her. “No! You woundn’t!”

Rainbow Dash smiled, and she slowly shifted her stance for more leverage. Then, without giving a moment of warning, she screamed out as she brought her robotic left hoof into an uppercut directly against the gohh’s head.

The force was enough to crack its chitinous shell, and the creature stumbled backward, confused and releasing a mewing hiss of surprise.

“I didn’t come all this way to get eaten by big bugs!” cried Rainbow Dash. “I’m not going down without a fight!”

She lifted herself into the air, but the gohh reacted quickly. The swarmed her, grabbing onto her, pulling her to the ground. She punched several with tremendous force, but there were too many. For a moment, she thought that she might finally get to join her friends on the other side.

Rainbow Dash felt a claw cut down her side, producing a shallow but painful cut. She reached out to punch the creature that did it- -but saw that they all immediately backed away from her.

“Cowards!” she said, standing. “Fight me like properly!”

“Don’t provoke them!” said Five, now completely ignoring her request for quiet. She, it seemed, had remained nearly perfectly still as Rainbow Dash had been attacked and had herself been largely spared.

The creatures backed away and looked to each other, confused. They were hissing loudly, but not in the same way as before. Instead, they were producing odd warbling sounds.

“What is happening?” said Rainbow Dash, prepared to fight.

“No idea,” said Five.

Then, suddenly and without warning, they all took flight. Not just those that were in the main clearing, but the ones in the woods as well. Rainbow Dash saw them flying through the sky like locusts- -and she saw that there were far more than she had ever expected.

The one that had cut her paused, momentarily looking down at its blood-stained claw. Then, as if reaching a conclusion, snapped off the limb and flew away itself, leaving it behind.

Rainbow Dash and Five stood for a moment, even after they insects had gone. Then they looked at each other. Five slowly stepped forward toward the leg and- -with great care- -collected it.

“What. The actual. Buck!” cried Rainbow Dash. “How the hay did my snoring do that?!”

“That is grammatically incorrect,” said Five, examining the limb, “as no actual bucking was done this day.”

“Those things, those monsters- -where did they go? Why did they go? And where in Tartarus is Gell?”

“Sleeping,” said Five. “She hates being outside. And don’t rely on her. As for the gohh, I have no idea. Really, none. Not a drop. Perhaps you scared them off.”

“Ha,” said Rainbow Dash. “I bet I did. Can’t blame them, though. I am pretty awesome in a fight.”

“Except you aren’t,” said Five, suddenly becoming extremely serious. “That was an anomaly- -I very nearly watched you get turned into soup. Are you trying to die, Rainbow Dash? Is that what you- -oop. Just got the irony. Nevermind.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Five, completely confused. Five seemed to have become far more interested in the severed gohh limb, however, and had started ignoring Rainbow Dash completely. Rainbow Dash returned to the log that she had been spooning and sat on it. She threw some sticks onto the fire, knowing that there was no way she would be going back to sleep anytime soon.

She smiled weakly, though. For just a moment, this strange future had felt so much like her past.

Sharpshooter did not know what she was seeing. Before she had joined Mountain’s band of gene hunters, she had served several tours as a sniper in the United Coalition in the endless wars that so few Equestrians bothered to care about. She knew what gohh were- -at least as much as any soldier did- -and knew that they attacked without mercy or relent. They were, at times, the enemy- -but they usually only fought against Thebe’s personal golem army.

She had never expected to see them again. It had been her intention to burry those horrors in her past- -and then they had suddenly appeared. Silently, she cursed herself for not asking the travelers to sleep in the hover transport, and for not have seen the gohh coming. Admittedly, it was something virtually impossible. They were enemy soldiers that fought for an unknown enemy and an unknown cause, moss-like creatures wearing biological exoskeletons- -they simply should not have been in that region, not ever.

Five seemed to have been the first to notice them. She had spent the night disassembling and reassembling her rifle with surprising speed, and Sharpshooter had simply watched until the allotted time when Wolf-In-Clothing would take the watch. The Rainbow Dash impersonator had rapidly gone to sleep, and the demon had wandered off hours earlier and never returned.

Then, suddenly, Five had started to become agitated. She started looking around, and Sharpshooter watched as the components of her gun suddenly sparked with blue energy and reassembled themselves automatically. That alone would have been strange enough- -if it were not for the fact that, as Five started to slap the Rainbow Dash, a horrible hissing buzz filled the air. Sharpshooter immediately recognized it and froze, powering down all the magic spells she had surrounding her to make herself less apparent. That was the thing about gohh- -cloaking or stealth spells meant nothing to them; if there was magic or an active machine, they would find it an kill it.

She had taken up her gun, ready to give fire support, hoping that Five and Rainbow Dash could make it to the transport ship in time- -if only to hide. Even though she controlled her terror, as was her training, Sharpshooter knew that the instant the engines were turned on, the gohh would swarm them and tear through the metal like it was paper.

Five had given a hand signal, though, one that was of military origin- -meaning, essentially, “go on without us”. Sharpshooter had recognized her decision, and the heroism implicit in it: if Five and Rainbow Dash moved toward the ship, it would just attract the gohh.

Sharpshooter whispered into her wrist comlink. “Situation red,” she said. “Gohh infestations repeat gohh infestation. Power down everything!”

Then she had just watched, because it was all she could do. Rainbow Dash seemed to not be able to stay quiet, and it was attracting the gohh- -until the point where one of them actual appeared. From her training, Sharpshooter had been vaguely aware of what they looked like- -but she had not been prepared to actually face one. The sudden, rapid motions, the thin, insect-like legs, and the horrible sounds they made all reminded her of terrible things that lurked in dark, moldy places. Still, she got a bead on one of them, knowing fully well that bullets had no effect on gohh- -they had no real brains, or organs, so there was nothing to injure within them.

As she did, she switched on a small piece of technology she carried. It was a well-shielded part of her communication system, a device originally designed for soldiers deployed in gohh-controlled areas. It was meant to translate their words, or what they spoke instead of words.

As she flipped it on, she saw Rainbow Dash move suddenly- -and punch one of the gohh in the face. That was the single most brave and horrifically stupid thing she had ever seen, and she watched the gohh swarm the blue mare.

Before she could react- -or even look away from the carnage- -the gohh suddenly jumped back, all of them seeming confused. The translation module suddenly started to convert their buzzing and hissing into words.

“Aberration,” it said. The word was repeated many times by many different voices, each one modulated to a slightly different tone by the translation system.

“Not understood.”

“Out of place.”

“Time, wrong time!”

“Wrong time! Incorrect era!”

“Not understood!”

“Reaction?”

“Reaction unknown!”

“Contaminated? Contaminated! I am contaminated!”

“Do not attack.”

“Aberration unidentified.” Then, all together, “time traveler.”

“Further information needed.”

“Sentinel inadequate. Require further.”

“Further.”

“Home. Go home aberration.”

“Go home seventh race.”

“Go home.”

“Agreed.”

“Yes.”

Then they suddenly took flight- -so many of them that Sharpshooter could barely count them. She did not know what was happening, or understand what they had been talking about, or if the translation had even been correct- -but somehow, they were leaving.

“Thank Satin,” she said under her breath. As she watched, however, one gohh seemed to have a bad reaction. It did not leave with the others, and paused. Then it tore off its own limb and joined the others.

That limb alone, Sharpshooter knew, was worth millions. Precious few pieces of gohh exoskeleton were ever recovered, aside from those taken by Thebe and lost to ponykind forever. She tried to stand to jump down to take it, but found she could not. She was shaking too badly.

Instead, Five crossed the gap and picked up the limb. Sharpshooter was annoyed, but figured that the bat pony probably deserved it for what she had just gone through. Out in the field, the two continued to talk for a moment, and then went back to normal life, as if nothing had happened. Either they did not understand what had happened, or they were both something far more than ordinary travelers.

Sharpshooter collapsed against the ceiling of her group’s sky-van and rolled over, looking up at the starless blue-black sky. She tried to calm herself, but found that even as she became less afraid, she only became more confused. She did not know what the gohh had been saying, or why they had reacted- -but she knew that she would need to write an extremely long and well-formatted report to her company.

Chapter 15: The Gardens of Draconia

The Grand Magus paced slowly through the garden. As he did, he imagined that the light above him truly came from the sun, and that the plants below really were outdoors. In actuality, of course, the sun had been gone for over two centuries; the light that illuminated the gardens came from enchanted gemstones designed to simulate sunlight.

The effect, of course, was that the plants always looked a bit artificial. Every leaf and stem cast numerous shadows from the hundreds of gems above, and the density and variety of the plantings hinted of artificial placement. That alone, of course, was not truly a problem- -the plants had been placed artificially, in accordance with unbelievably ancient traditional ways that were regal, elegant, and at the same time pragmatic and bold. It was the way the garden was meant to be- -but in many ways, the Grand Magus longed for the beauty of real nature: not the leafless trees and strange fungus of the new world, but the leaves and flowers of the old one. With the death of Celestia, however, so many of those plants had been rendered extinct. This cave garden contained many plants that were the last of their kind.

As he walked, deep in thought, he would occasionally bend down to pick a flower or two. Most of them were aberrant growths, breaking the detailed pattern of the garden, but sometimes he would pick a more central flower if he believed it to be adequate.

In front of him, a group of smaller dragons suddenly appeared. They were laughing, chasing each other down the path, one very nearly tripping over his improperly sized robe. They seemed so small, in part because they were; they had not even developed their wings yet.

Several of them seemed to notice the Grand Magus, and stopped immediately. One, however, was looking at his friends behind, not looking where he was going. In his distracted state, he ran directly into the Grand Magus’s knees, and was knocked over by the impact.

Without a word, the Grand Magus caught him and righted him. The young dragon looked up, intending to apologize, but when he saw who he had run into, his jaw dropped. He and the other tiny dragons looked up to their leader in awe, as if they had never seen him before.

Two taller figures appeared behind the children. One was a female dragon, her color scheme mauve, who was walking with her hood down. The other was not a dragon at all, but rather a large and hairy bat-winged creature with a horse-like face who wore a belt, vest, and kilt instead of Draconian robes.

“Grand Magus,” said the female dragon, somewhat surprised, and performed a small curtsy. The Grand Magus noticed that she also blushed slightly.

“There is no need for that,” said the Grand Magus, concealing the flowers he was holding in his sleeve- -but not before the gargoyle noticed them. “Come now, you are embarrassing me.”

“As modest as ever, I see,” said Scorpan. He smiled and put his hand on the female dragon’s shoulder. “Incindiary, could you please take the children for me?”

“Of course,” she said. “If you promise to take my next supply run.”

Scorpan laughed. “Yes, yes. Indeed I shall. It has been too long since I gave these wings a good stretch.”

“Deal,” said Incindiary. She turned her attention to the children- -who were still somewhat awestruck. “Come on, children. The Grand Magus has important business to attend to, and we need to get you to afternoon lessons.”

The young dragons groaned, but allowed Incindiary to lead them away.

“Perhaps I will be able to give a lesson later,” said the Grand Magus, before Incindiary was out of earshot. “Sometime this week, maybe?”

Incindiary seemed taken aback. “A lesson from- -from you?”

“Of course,” said the Grand Magus, harkening back to his days as a recurring guest instructor at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. “I think the children would enjoy it.”

“Oh,” said Incindiary, inexplicably blushing. “The children- -yes. I do believe they would.”

The young dragons- -now smiling very broadly, nodded vigorously.

The Grand Magus smiled, and he waved as they left.

“You realize that she is madly in love with you, don’t you?” said Scorpan, smiling almost as broadly as the children had been- -but for very different reasons.

“Shut up,” said the Grand Magus, pulling back his hood. He sighed. “I know. But I’m two centuries older than her at least.”

“That, it does not matter so much.”

“I know, I know,” said the Grand Magus, looking up at the cavern ceiling and taking a breath of the garden air. It smelled like life itself. “I just don’t think I am ready yet.”

“Then take your time,” said Scorpan, shrugging. “But not too much time.”

The Grand Magus looked back down at his friend. He knew better than to distrust Scorpan’s advice. In the countless decades since they had first met in what had then been unexplored land on Equestria’s border, the two had become close friends- -and the Grand Magus knew better than to doubt the gargoyle’s advice.

The two began to walk together, falling in step as closely as possible. Scorpan was shorter, with relatively small legs, but he somehow moved faster than the Grand Magus, and with an air of confidence that could only come from millennia of life.

“You spoke to her,” he said, suddenly becoming more serious.

“I did.”

“And it, I can tell, did not go well.”

“No. She refused to support us.”

“To be expected. Thebe is…”

“Arrogant? Self-centered? Misanthropic?”

“Misequithropic,” corrected Scorpan. “And…although you may hate me for this…not entirely wrong.”

“Scorpan. You are like a brother to me. I could never hate you- -even if you are an idiot.”

“I have had poor luck with brothers,” he said, smiling hollowly. “But hear me out. The rule of Thebe is not unlike the rule of Celestia in what you call the Second Era. Her motives may be selfish, but the ends of her style are good. Ponies have freedom to life their lives.”

“Not if that thing destroys them all.”

“I am sure she will engage when she sees fit.”

“If she sees fit. I worry about her, and what she might be capable of. I know her far better than you- -and I know that she would have no qualms about letting Equestria fall.”

“Is that what you truly believe?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm.” He paused. “Well, you are young yet.” He reached into a tree and pulled down a large fruit. He offered it to his friend, who refused. As Scorpan peeled the fruit, he continued. “Thebe is not the only ruler, though. Have you considered contacting Vale?”

“Vale made her opinion clear to me long ago. She is not a soldier, not for this kind of enemy and not for this kind of war. She will not join us, and Discord will not fight alongside us without his wife’s approval.”

“I maintain faith that both Vale and Thebe will act on this in their own ways,” said Scorpan, taking a bite from the fruit. He grimaced. “Not ripe,” he said.

“It was clearly green,” said the Grand Magus, confused. “Surely you could see that.”

“And surely you could see that your situation is equally unripe.”

“The Changeling Empire was decimated.”

“Yes. This is true. But by what? Ponies…they do not act as dragons do. Dragons live in the material world- -and Draconians dwell in the abstract. Ponies lie between. They will not engage unless a recourse is available.”

“All I asked was for their support.”

“Against what? This phantom you have seen through the eye of a madpony?”

“It is real,” protested the Grand Magus.

“Yes, it is,” replied Scorpan before the conversation could devolve into an argument. “But what is it? What is known? How can it be fought? Ponies will not engage an unknown- -because an unknown is impossible to defeat. Once they know, they will plan, and they will act. Evil must have a face- -whether it be my brother’s or Nil’s.”

The Grand Magus knew that Scorpan was right. Perhaps he had acted too soon. Thebe was not entirely disinterested- -she had assisted in the Invasion- -and Vale would gladly fight a war to protect her own people. The more he thought about it, the more unfair it seemed that he had asked them to fight an unseen and unknown enemy- -even though he still knew that fighting it was absolutely critical to the safety of Equestria.

He sighed. “Scorpan…sometimes I hate this eye.”

“Why? You are Grand Magus. It is your duty, and your honor to bear that.”

“I know…but I do not know how Crimsonflame could withstand what it sees. It seems fixated on pain and death. I see so much of it.”

“This world, at present, has no dearth of such things.”

“I saw that monster- -and I see other things. Sickness. Pollution. War. Why?”

“Because that is not all it sees. You know that. That eye saw me. In my time of need, it brought you to me. When I most needed a friend, it gave me you. And it shows you the others, the dragons born into a world different from their kin. Incindiary, the children, and all the others- -all of them your friends and allies.”

“That’s true.” The Grand Magus sighed. “I suppose it is my burden to bear. If the horrors of this world are the cost, I will bear them for you all.”

“Do not be dramatic. It does not suit you.”

The Grand Magus smiled. “I know.” He paused. “But I believe the eye may be changing.”

“Changing? How so?”

“According to Crimsonflame, the eye had always seen what has been happening in the world- -the present. But for me, I think it’s seeing the past.”

“The past?”

“Yes,” said the Grand Magus. “I keep seeing- -of all ponies- -Rainbow Dash.”

“Hmm,” said Scorpan, stroking his beard with his long-clawed fingers. “She was one of the Six, if I recall.”

“She was a good friend.”

“But she could not possibly be alive now, could she?”

“No. She died in an accident centuries ago.”

“Peculiar indeed, then. Unless she yet lives.”

“Scorpan. I saw her die. And believe me, I know death.”

“Indeed you do.” Scorpan pointed to the flowers hidden in the Grand Magus’s sleeve. “Are those for her?”

The Grand Magus was silent for a moment- -but it was clear that Scorpan already knew. “Yes,” he said.

Scorpan said nothing. He only nodded. She had been dead nearly four hundred years, and yet the Grand Magus still loved her as much as he had when he had first met her. Of the Draconians, only Scorpan knew this- -and he never criticized the Grand Magus for it, never pressured him to move on.

Perhaps, though, the Grand Magus knew, it was about time. Memories of the past were meant to be treasured, but not to hold one back.

“I must bid you farewell,” said Scorpan, passing down a slowly curving path that forked from the main one. “We are having a hoofball match later. Ironic, as none of us have hoofs!”

“I did not know you played hoofball.”

“Oh, I am far too old to play such a game with young dragons, but I have a bet with Wuvern. The loser must make the entire winning team a gem cake.”

“Then he had better hope your team wins,” said the Grand Magus. “I’ve had your cooking. It is terrible.”

“I know,” said Scorpan, smiling. “Until next time, Grand Magus Spike!”

He waved as he left, trotting down the cobblestone path. The Grand Magus waved as well, and continued on his own path.

The garden was constructed with several monuments within it. The two primary ones that most Draconians witnessed were the abstract markers to the two previous Grand Magi, both now deceased: Crimsonflame, the only one of the true, ancient Draconians to survive the First Choggoth Ware over one million years earlier, and her father, Rageclaw, the most powerful dragon ever to live. There was also a much larger marker in the center of the gardens, meant to commemorate the countless thousands who had given their lives to protect Panbios in ancient times.

The monument that the Grand Magus approached, however, was set far away from the other two. It was much smaller, and virtually unknown to the other thirty two modern Draconians that dwelt together in Vulcan Colony. It was far off the path, buried deep in the foliage in a tiny clearing surrounded by willows and flowering vines and a special group of delicate ferns tended by the Grand Magus himself.

The others might, perhaps, have seen it, but likely regarded it as a curiosity. Few among them understood the ancient parameters of Draconian art, so none could fully translate that the small marker depicted not the shape of a dragon, but that of a pony- -and few could tell that it was not truly a monument, either, but that it was in truth a grave.

The Grand Magus slowly approached, and, as always, was overwhelmed by his memories of her- -the pony he had loved. He remembered the joy of their time together- -and the sadness that he, as an immortal, was forced to shoulder at her loss- -and still he smiled, for even one memory of her held ten thousand times more happiness than the sadness her death had brought to him.

He knelt, and gave the flowers to her, just as he had so many times in life. He said nothing, as the dead could not hear- -but only paused, and remembered. Then he stood, and, in his mind, vowed once again to protect the world that they had both held so dear- -for she had once again reminded him that he could never be like Thebe, living eternally for himself. To be selfish with his power would be an affront to the pony he had loved, and still loved, even in death- -so he once again promised himself that he would bear the spirit that she no longer could, and to carry generosity in all his actions until the day when his marker was constructed in the garden and he could join his beloved Rarity.

Chapter 16: Balance of Nature

In the depths of the southern swamps, in areas where no living pony had tread since long before the time of Celestia, a young deer breathed heavily. This deer- -his name Havier, after an unfortunate accident cost him half of his staghood- -stood on the edge of the darkest depths of the forest, the area where the murk of the swamps shifted into a mossy hill overgrown by profound and ancient trees- -trees that to his eyes were more terrifying than majestic, with their gnarled trunks covered in moss and lichen that looked far too alive.

His opinions, he knew, might well have been greatly affected by what he knew dwelt within. He could almost feel the ancient evil and power emanating from that dark and foreboding place, and all his deer instincts told him to raise his tail and run away- -but unlike so many of his kind, he was a soldier, a member of a long line of proud defenders of the forests- -and loyal to the end to the Queen that dwelt before him.

Havier adjusted his ironwood armor, making himself look as presentable as possible, and slowly stepped forward toward the dark opening to the grove. As he did, he felt them watching- -the eyes of the forest, the mindless creatures of impossible ancientness- -and he moved even faster.

Inside, it was impossible to know the true nature of the structure he had entered. Inside the trees and beneith the ancient, mossy stones, the ground sloped and fell at random, and with the canopy overhead it was impossible to tell if he was moving into a cave, or up a hill. There was no true way to know if he was indoors in some way, or still outside. One thing was clear, though- -he was in the depths of nature that terrified even him.

Creatures surrounded him, but they were not like the creatures that dwelt outside. The animals he was familiar with were soft and relatable, like rabbits and fieldpiece and birds- -but these things were strange and alien; things with aggressive fangs or numerous clicking legs, or eyes that, like his own, reflected in the darkness.

Many of them, he knew, were profoundly dangerous- -small things that traveled in great numbers, tamed ages ago by the breezies to serve as their defenders and now leant to the Queen. Just a single bite from a crystal-star spider contained enough poison to kill one hundred deer.

In time, he found his way through the winding paths to a great opening shrouded with vines. Guarding it were to massive does. Each of them had luminescent green eyes and skin that was hardened in parts into tough shells- -indicating that they were both werewoods.

Havier gulped- -even though he knew them to be the most devoted of the Queen’s guards, the smell of timber seemed to emanate from them. He knew that they would not hesitate to tear him apart if he made even a single improper move.

“I am Six-Point Commander Havier of the Clear-Creek tribe,” he stated, clearly, and without emotion.

“Yes,” growled one of the wearwood deer. “Queen Vale is expecting you.”

They stepped aside, and the vines to the throne room retracted, and Havier was allowed to enter.

His eyes took a moment to adjust to the light of the room. He had become accustomed to the darkness of the twisted corridors, but this room was well lit by bioluminescent fungi that crawled across the walls, pouring out a strange blue light that seemed to carry as tiny, fluttering particles.

In the center of the room stood a throne made of wood and the bones of countless ponies. In it sat a pony, her coat a sickly, corpse-like yellow. Her glaring eyes were red, without pupils or retinas, and her wings were far larger than any true Pegasus, to the point where they were held behind the back of her throne, their tips lying against the ground. Each one was larger than the rest of her, and they framed her with yellow feathers.

Two figures remain waited on either side of her. On her right stood a bipedal creature in tattered yellow robes, its face covered with a strange mask and a heavy iron collar with a broken chain around its neck. Though its mask had no holes for eyes, Havier immediately knew that it was watching him, and everything, waiting- -and he understood that behind that mask was something far too horrible to comprehend.

On the bored-looking pony’s left, in his own throne, was a draconequss, his snake-like body lounging inverted in his chair. He was repeatedly snapping his claw, and with each snap the chair would change into a new form- -a great wooden chair, then one made of stone, then a beanbag, a commode, and one made seemingly out of iron swords. That creature- -Discord- -was equally as dangerous as his rival and nemesis on the yellow pony’s left, and Havier suddenly felt terribly nervous.

The yellow pony looked down- -or at least Havier reasoned that she did; with pupil less eyes, it was impossible to tell exactly where she was looking.

“Oh deer,” said Discord, slithering off a gaudy plastic lawn chair and wrapping his lion-arm around Havier. “Well, it seems we have a visitor. A venison visiter. Verily, a very venison visitor visiting voracious Vale. And look at that rack! Are you trying to make me jealous?” Discord ran his hand through his own horns, which had suddenly become much larger, as if he were trying to compensate.

“Discord,” said Vale, putting her elbow on her arm rest and her head on her hoof. “At least let him do that adorable deer salute.”

“My Queen,” said Havier, performing the salute in question. “Six-Point Commander Havier of the Clear-Creek tribe.”

“Six-Point? What happened to Twelve-Point Commander Stone Hart?”

“Slain, at the hoofs of a pony assassin. I am now war-chief of the Clear-Creek tribe.”

“I am sad to hear that,” said Vale. She did not look sad, of course- -she had faced so much death in her eternal life that it hardly bothered her anymore.

“You made her sad,” whispered Discord, pulling Havier closer and smiling- -revealing that his teeth were far sharper than Havier would have expected. “You know the rule. If I see one tear…”

“Discord,” said Vale. “Let the poor deer speak. Or, rather, let him answer what I ask.” She stood, her great wings lifting behind her and trailing behind her as she stepped down toward Havier, who stiffened at attention on her approach. The way she moved was terrifying, as if she were not whole. Ponies, perhaps, would have thought her beautiful- -but to a deer, she was a ghastly perversion of a living being, a true and terrible monster.

“Yes, your…your majesty?”

“Tell me,” she said, smiling, revealing several sharp fangs. “And please, feel free to be honest with me. What was Stone Hart doing anywhere near ponies?”

“We are your military,” said Havier. “We moved to defend the forces of Nature from- -”

“NO,” said Vale. Havier instantly felt the stare of her horrible, reflective red eyes staring into his very soul, crushing him from within. “You are not my military. The cervine division is meant to be scouts, not soldiers. You never fight. I assumed that was clear.”

“But- -my Queen- -”

“Ah ah ah,” said Discord, waving an eagle-claw finger. “We don’t disagree with her. Not ever. Unless you want to be part of the chair.” He snapped his fingers, and a convincing deer-skull appeared as a cup holder on Vale’s chair.

“I would never do that,” said Vale, smiling in a way that made Havier wonder if she were lying. “But he is right. The war is fought by the Forest. When I need soldiers, I have the gohh sentinels. None of my friends should need to die for this fight- -not a single deer.”

“But we must protect ourselves from the encroaching pony fascists. Our water, our village- -destroyed by miners and loggers- -”

“He just did it,” sighed Discord. He raised a hand in front of Havier’s face, making sure that the deer was able to see the contents- -a single walnut. “I suppose he will need to be…corrected.” He crushed the single walnut in his claw, and Havier felt his rear legs instinctively clench together.

“No, no,” said Vale. “If he wants to give his life to a pointless cause, then I will allow him, as much as it breaks my heart.”

“Pointless?” cried Havier, his rage suddenly overcoming his fear. “How dare you call the plight of my people pointless? We are dying, our land, our people- -they are being destroyed while you sit here and watch.”

“Well, I’ve had enough of this,” said Discord, producing a lobster-shell cracking tool. “Hmm. Not really my thing…maybe I should ring Gell…”

“Let him speak,” said Vale firmly.

“Ponies never stop,” continued Havier. “They keep coming, bringing nothing but death and poison! Our Forest falls to their onslaught as they take more and more, taking the trees and replacing them with steel and waste! And what have you done? Do you even care, pony?”

The smile vanished from Vale’s face, and Havier immediately knew that he had gone too far- -but he would not retract what he had said.

“I am not a pony,” said Vale. “I never have been. I never shall be. And what do I do?” She leaned closer. “The land your ‘tribe’ lived on was claimed by me seventy years ago, and it will return to me- -if you had only waited instead of trying to fight.”

“I will not sit by and allow my deer to die. This is why- -this is why I have come to declare that the western deer nation is seceding from your control.”

“So, what? You intend to fight ponies? With wood and spears? Against machineguns, lasers, magic, equidroids, Thebe- -do you even know what the world of ponies looks like, how much more powerful it is compared to you?”

Havier realized that he did not. He had only ever seen the invaders, and the machines they brought with them- -but he knew nothing of the world that they came from, the world that could spawn such abominations. He recalled the death of Stone Hart- -a powerful stag, the war-chief of the tribe, who had charged into the fray, his horns lowered for defense- -only to be torn asunder effortlessly by the glowing horn of a pony.

“I am your protector,” said Vale. “Because I am powerful- -because together, we are. You do not need to put yourself in danger, Havier.”

“I am afraid I cannot do that. Please. You must understand- -by our honor, we cannot allow you to fight the battles that are ours.”

“Let him leave,” said a voice. Havier jumped, and the instinct to run almost overcame him. His eyes darted around the room, trying to find the source of the voice. Then he saw a pony appear from the shadows. For a moment, his fear-filled mind believed that they had been infiltrated, or that perhaps Vale truly was conspiring with the enemy, and that she would not allow him to leave alive. Then he realized that the pony was unusually gaunt, and its coat dirty and greenish. From its back, it was sprouting moss and strange, gnarled twigs tipped with tiny, featherlike feelers that waved continually without a breeze.

Havier was shocked by the sudden appearance of a gohh- -or, as he understood it, a being infected by the gohh. Nodeer knew what the gohh actually looked like, aside from many-eyed shambling masses of moss and fungoid growth that shunned the light- -but he knew that they were more ancient than ancient, having existed for longer than even they could remember, and he knew what they were capable of.

“His nation is small; weak,” said the gohh. “Far smaller than their pride…they will die, or they will return, or we shall win.”

“But at what cost?” said Vale- - not to the gohh, which had no real mind, but to Havier. Then she turned her attention to the gohh. “And why have you come here?”

“The children,” it said. “The children have witnessed.”

“What have they seen?”

“Aberration.” The voice echoed throughout the room, coming from unseen things in the edges of the darkness- -and Havier realized that there were so many of them; or it was more than that. The palace did not just contain them, but, in some part, it was them.

“Wow,” said Discord. “That is terribly creepy.”

“Something met,” said the gohh, “not of this era. Out of time…wrong. Time traveler.”

“Time traveler,” repeated the voices, and Havier nearly fainted as he saw the skeletal faces of the blind, long-dead infected turn toward him from their mossy prisons.

“He didn’t happen to be green, did he?” said Discord. “Because, between you…you all…yins…y’all…I know that guy.”

“No. Blue. Like the Maker or Ruins. Traveled with Order.”

Havier did not understand what the gohh was saying- -and doubted that it understood either.

Vale sighed. “And just when I thought I would finally have a quiet day.” She turned around, momentarily fluttering her wings, and nearly revealing her cutie mark. Havier looked away- -he knew the stories concerning those unfortunate enough to be stared at by that particular pair of eyes. Vale returned to her throne, and Discord took his place on the rocking chair beside her.

“Tell your nation, Havier, that I reject their succession. Perhaps if Stone Heart still lived…but I do not trust you.” She nodded to the gohh-pony.

“Sentinels have been sent,” it said. “The children will protect.”

Havier was horrified. In his mind, it had all gone so smoothly- -he would tell Vale of his nation’s succession, and she would acquiesce, perhaps saying something about a heavy heart- -but instead she was sending troops to occupy them, to pull the deer back into her eternal empire.

“You can leave if you want,” said Vale. “But to all those who cannot chose…they shall be defended.”

The gohh stared blankly, and then returned to its shadows- -to where something unseen was waiting for it.

“In case you didn’t realize it,” said Discord, whispering, “I think you got her really rustled. It might be wise to leave.”

“N- -no,” stuttered Havier. “Not until- -”

He was once again met with Vale’s piercing stare, and found himself bowing- -and leaving.

As Havier left, he felt himself shaking- -both from fear, and from rage. As he moved deeper into the empty darkness of the palace, however, he found himself wondering why. He was distantly afraid- -because he could not remember why he had come to this place.

Then, in a moment, his mind vanished- -and the other mind within him rose to the surface. His eyes glazed over as the Incurse within him deactivated his mind, asserting itself as the dominant personality. It shifted its internal systems, identifying an appropriate encryption code, and condensed the information it had observed- -and then transmitted across space to its benefactor: to Thebe.

Havier blinked, wondering why he had suddenly stopped walking. He shrugged off the slight disruption in his walk- -and realized just how glad he was to have survived his encounter with one of the most feared- -and most loved- -ponies in all of Equestria.

Vale sighed as she leaned back into her throne against her long, luxurious wings. “That there even has to be a war…” she said. “So tiresome…and so painful. My heart weeps for them.”

“The deer, dear?” said Discord.

“For all those who trust me as their caretaker. Such a burden…and now the gohh seem to be nervous too.” She sighed. “It just keeps getting worse. Will this ever stop?”

“Of course it will,” said Discord, wrapping his wife in a hug. “At the very least, when Thebe nukes us all.”

“Oh, Discord,” said Vale, taking him in her arms. “Let her try.”

“She never would. But wrapping his wife in a hug. “At the very least, when Thebe nukes us all.”

“Oh, Discord,” said Vale, taking him in her arms. “Let her try.”

“She never would. But you know what I know- -that we’re on the winning side of this. I don’t pick losers.”

Vale smiled and hugged Discord tightly. They embraced for a moment- -and then Vale opened her thighs. Gently, but with more than adequate firmness, she moved Discord’s head lower on her body, until it was between her legs. She moaned as she pushed his mouth onto her.

“Oh, Discord,” she groaned. “Tell me I’m soft.”

“You are,” said Discord, momentarily extricating himself. “You are the softest pony of them all- -and you taste like strawberry cheesecake. Which, actually, you might want to see a doctor about. But…are you sure we should do this here? With that thing watching?”

“Him?” said Vale, looking up to the Yellow King. “He doesn’t even have real eyes…and, to be honest, it turns me on if somepony watches us.”

“Oh,” said Discord, raising an eyebrow. “You certainly aren’t shy, are you?”

“Shut up,” said Vale as she pushed Discord back into position. As Discord began his husbandly duties, Vale spread her great wings, and covered them both with her downy feathers.

As the demon queen of the swamps squeaked with pleasure, she planned her course of action. She would need to find this time traveler herself, to confirm what the gohh were so frightened of- -and if it was something that Thebe had acquired, some kind of new soldier her cursed magic had forged, Vale would kill it personally- -if she could just find it.

There was no way that she could be aware that, thousands of miles away, a metal-coated biped with a pair of glowing white eyes had just entered the farthest perimeters of her Forest.

Chapter 17: Appleoosa

Five descended from the sky once more, feeling her hoofs and robotic claws digging into the dusty sand below. She felt the cold wind of the desert plane whipping around her, and she retraced her wings against the cold.

As Rainbow Dash landed beside her, Five let out a warbling whistle. The red-orange light circling above her responded, and Philomena changed course, flying toward the dusty, silent town ahead.

“Why’d we stop flying?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Because here, it is best to approach on foot,” said Five.

Rainbow Dash looked around at the desert surrouonding her, and Five could tell that she must have distantly remembered it. The land was largely the same- -except that, in the centuries of semi-darkness, the formerly relatively sterile sands an gravel had become overgrown with small, evenly spaced mushrooms.

“Um, where are we, anyway?”

Five pointed toward the dilapidated wooden buildings in the distance. “That is Appleoosa.”

“Appleloosa?” said Rainbow Dash, confused. “Hey, I know that place!” She paused. “Why didn’t we take the train?”

“Because there is none.” Five sighed. “At least we got some distance on the back of Mountain’s hovervessel. Until somepony vomited on me.”

“It kept turning,” said Rainbow Dash, defensively. “I can handle a train, but not boats.”

“It is not a boat.”

“Close enough. Besides, I need to keep in practice to keep these amazing wings in shape.” She extended her wings near her head and kissed each of them, and then flexed them. “But it’s been forever since I’ve been to Appeloosa. And not just because of the whole time-jump thingy. Do they still make that ‘special’ cider?”

“No,” said Five. “Apples have not grown here in centuries.”

“No…no apples?”

“They generally grow poorly with little light.”

“Oh…that’s kind of sad.” She looked around. “At least they have a lot of…mushrooms?”

“That’s all that now grows here.” Five picked one and took a bite of it. It was mildly bitter, but she was able to keep it down.

“That’s…neat,” said Rainbow Dash. She reached down to pick one of the caps with her mouth.

“What are you doing?” said Five, causing Rainbow Dash to stop just before her mouth clamped around the stalk of the fungal growth.

“I was going to…to eat it.”

“Don’t do that. You will die.”

“But you’re- -”

“A chiropteran. If you try to eat one with improper cooking, you will expire of liver failure within hours.”

“I hate mushrooms anyway,” said Rainbow Dash, backing away from the fungus as though it were going to attack her.

“And yet you were going to eat it…”

“I’m hungry,” whined Rainbow Dash. “My glorious feats of athleticism kind of take a lot of calories.”

Five only glanced at Rainbow Dash, and then finished her mushroom. In the past few days, she had found that she rather did not like the blue Pegasus. That was largely an extension of the fact that she did not especially like any pony. Rainbow Dash was especially bad, though. All the qualities that made her a historically compelling figure were terribly grating in real life. She was brash, loud, boastful, and terribly naïve despite her feigned bravado. She was, however, at least loyal- -a trait that Five knew only existed for the powerful to control the simple-minded. Which, in her case, was the exact situation she had found herself in.

“Now, listen,” said Five. “We need to stop for supplies- -but this town is not what it used to be.”

“It looks the same,” Said Rainbow Dash, eying the mushrooms around her perhaps a bit too eagerly. “Except…dirtier. And all sorts of broken.”

“It’s a ghost town,” said Five. “Or, mostly. When the apple crops failed, so did the town.”

“Well, at least the bison- -”

“Were exterminated with biological weapons. They were not missed.”

“I don’t know what that means,” said Rainbow Dash- -even though it was clear by the expression on her face that she at least distantly knew what Five meant. Five did not bother to mention that the virus that destroyed the bison had actually been meant for the chiropterans.

“The points is, this is a mushroom town. And mushroom folk are strange.”

“Are they, like…covered in mushrooms or something?”

“No. They are mostly hermits or criminals. Ponies that couldn’t deal with life in the cities but weren’t approved to live in the frontier zone. Rejects- -but ponies striving to live.”

“So?”

“So watch your plot, because somepony just might try to steal it.”

They approached the edge of the town. Superficially, it looked empty and nearly abandoned. The buildings there had been constructed out of wood- -where from, Anhelios had no idea, considering it was in the center of a desert- -and the dryness of the desert had originally preserved them for decades, allowing them to dry and become cracked under the sun. In more recent times, however, the climate shift had caused moisture and invasion of fungus. Chemical treatments had kept the mushrooms at bay, for the most part, but the town had been in disrepair for so long that many of its structures were not unrecognizable as buildings.

It was not empty, though. There were ponies. They stayed in the darkness beneath the haphazardly sloping and crooked awnings of their homes and businesses, watching. Many of them were old stallions, grizzled by years of warfare or prison life, but others were younger. There were a number of who were far younger, the children of the settlers. Many of them seemed far less distrustful than their elders- -but still kept their distance.

The mood was tense- -but not expressly dangerous. Ponies did not come to Appleoosa for danger, adventure, or to build on their lives of crime- -they came to form a new life in the only place they could. They were naturally coarse, but not expressly violent; or at least, that was what Five hoped. She had not been to Appleoosa in decades; there really was no need to.

A distant birdcry cut through the air, and Five watched as Philomena descended, landing on Five’s back. Five reached into the bird’s mind and determined what Philomena had seen in her initial sweep. She sighed, realizing how terrible her timing was and took the bird in her claw. She issued several telepathic directions, and Philomena nodded. The phonenix then took flight and soared across the town, finally taking a perch on the crooked steeple of the long-abandoned, decaying church of Celestia.

“Right,” she said, mostly to herself. “Say, Rainbow Dash, how about a break?”

“Break? I’m not tired.”

“Come on. Let me buy you a drink.”

Five forcibly pushed Rainbow Dash into the local saloon. The various alcoholics in the establishment looked up, and Five could sense that her and Rainbow Dash were not welcome.

That did not really concern her- -she could sense most of their intentions, and few were angry enough to pull a weapon. So Five and Rainbow Dash walked slowly to the back of the dimly lit saloon.

“So,” said the bartender as they approached the pitted and stinking bar. “A bat and a Blue. We don’t get many of your kind here…and I’m sure you can tell you’re not wanted here.” He eyed Rainbow Dash and Five. “You two some kind of filly-foolers?”

“And if we were? Would that matter?”

“It’s an unnatural perversion…but no. As long as you can pay…and I know you’re kind can’t. This ain’t a charity.”

Five slammed her head sideways against the bar, and with a powerful gagging sound that made the bartender recoil, she choked out two small blue crystals that had formerly been mushroom. She pushed the mucous and blood covered pair of stones across the bar, and then lifted her mouth and wiped her lips.

“Sapphires. I think. Give me seltzer water. Give her whatever kind of alcohol you have.”

The bartender stared at her for a moment, and then looked down at the gems.

“You’ve got a deep throat, ain’t ya?” he said, absentmindedly as he swept the gems into the glass he had been polishing.

“And several sharp fangs.”

“Point taken…ha ha.” He waved them away. “Pick a table. My daughter will come with the drinks.”

“I don’t think so,” said Rainbow Dash, leaning forward. Five put her metallic palm to her face; things had been going so well. “First off, I am not a lespony. Second, where do you get off saying things like that? Is there something wrong with mares loving mares? Don’t get me wrong, I definitely like stallions- -but I have friends who are lesponies! I’m not just going to stand here and let you call them dirty names like that!”

“Oh yeah?” said the bartender, leaning over the bar and raising one eyebrow. “Just what are you going to do about it, little filly?”

“I’m going to take this here robotic hoof,” said Rainbow Dash, raising her left foreleg. “And I am going to shove it so far up your- -”

Five grabbed Rainbow Dash by the shoulder and turned her so that they were facing each other. She could feel the tension in the room rising, and knew that Rainbow Dash would not stop until she got into a fight- -she was just that kind of pony. Time was running short, though, and Five needed to defuse the situation. Normally she would have done it with violence, but her other half had created a better- -and far more unsavory- -solution.

Several of Five’s claws extended as she put her hoof behind Rainbow Dash’s head. Then, with Rainbow Dash’s head locked in place, she pulled Rainbow Dash forward and planted their lips together.

Rainbow Dash was immediately confused, and the flustered. She tried to resist, and Five realized that she was surprisingly strong. Five barely had a chance to insert her tongue as Rainbow Dash pulled away, gasping and blushing heavily.

The bartender, as well as most of the patrons, stared at the two wide-eyed. A green pony in the background cheered, and somepony started clapping.

Five pointed at the most distant of the tables. “Sit,” she said.

Rainbow Dash, now so embarrassed and confused that she had lost the will to fight, did as she was told. She walked to the table over the sinking floor and sat down. Five joined her, sitting across from her so that she could see the door and windows on her right.

“Why did you…why did you do that?” whispered Rainbow Dash, trying to fold her oddly erect wings behind her into the splintery, foul-smelling seat.

“Because fighting is not warranted,” said Five.

“But- -you could have at least asked!”

“You should be honored,” said Five, rubbing her tongue, trying to get the horrible taste of pony spit out of her mouth. “That was my first kiss.”

“Well it was completely embarrassing- -I mean, what if they…wait, what?”

Before Five was forced to once again explain the nature of a parthogen, a pony appeared beside them with a pair of drinks on a plate. She was a relatively young mare with a light red complexion, dressed in traditional Appleloosa barmaid attire.

“That was really something,” she said, placing a dirty class of bubbling brown fluid in front of Rainbow Dash and an equally dirty glass of slightly less brown fluid in front of Five. “I’ve never seen my pa’s jaw drop so low…and Old Coot hasn’t smiled that wide in since they started making colanders in his hat size.”

“Glad I could help,” said Five, taking a sip of the fluid that was supposed to be fizzy water. It tasted more like fizzy rust. She grimaced, and set it down.

“How did you do that trick with the sapphires, though?” she asked.

Five turned to her. “What are you named, pony?” she asked.

“Promising,” she said. “My name is Promising Future.”

“How optimistic,” said Five, looking back at Rainbow Dash, who was now examining the drink she had been given quite intently. “I do that ‘trick’ by increasing the Order of elements of food I have eaten, at which point gemstones are expelled. Painfully.”

Five watched as Rainbow Dash took a sip of her fermented mushroom juice- -and nearly vomited, at which point she promptly began to chug it. Five made an internal note to watch Rainbow Dash for tendencies toward alcoholism and addictive behavior.

“Is there any way you could teach me to do that?”

Five turned to Promising Future. “No,” she said flatly.

“Oh,” said Promising, looking dismayed.

“Why do you conceal your wings?” asked Five.

Promising Future visibly jumped, and Rainbow Dash suddenly seemed interested.

“Oh yeah- -hic- -” said Rainbow Dash. “I couldn’t even tell she was a Pegasus.”

“How did you know?” said Promising Future.

“I read your mind,” said Five. “Clearly.”

“Wings are something you should be proud of,” said Rainbow Dash, extending hers and flapping with enough force to pull her chair- -and part of the table- -upward, forcing Five to scramble to keep their drinks from spilling.

“Because when you work in a place like this,” said Promising Future. “Ponies tend to try to grab them.”

“I don’t actually care,” said Five.

“Well then punch ‘em,” said Rainbow Dash, slamming her robotic hoof into her organic one- -and wincing with pain.

“Promising Future!” called the bartender. “Stop talking to the filly-foolers and get back to work!”

“Right, pa,” she called back. She turned back to Five as she walked away. “Hey…maybe I can talk to you later?”

“Doubtful,” said Five.

Promising Future’s expression fell as she put the dented metal drink tray on her back and returned to her father.

“You know,” said Rainbow Dash, now slightly buzzed from the fungal alcohol that she was somehow curiously able to stomach. “You are a huge jerk.”

“I know,” said Five. “But she was only bothering to talk to me in an attempt to garner funds.”

“And the way you talk…where the hay did you learn that? Gell doesn’t talk like that…”

“I speak as I choose.” Five put her head on the table.

“Is something…something wrong?” asked Rainbow Dash, now almost genuinely concerned.

“Of all the times for this to happen…”

“What? Are you…” she leaned closer and whispered, using her hoof to shield her mouth from the other ponies. “Are you having estrus problems?”

Five looked up. “Parthogen. No estrus. Actually, most ponies don’t even do that anymore. They didn’t when you were alive. And no. All I wanted to do was to get some food, and ammo, and perhaps a new power dissipation spike. Then we would fly to the edge train hub. But no…”

There was a sound, distant at first, but growing louder. Rainbow Dash seemed to instinctively ignore it, not realizing that it was the roar of engines, but the other ponies all seemed to react with fear.

“Try to move as little as possible,” sighed Five. “This will be…challenging.”

Rainbow Dash became aware of the ponies in the room suddenly moving. Some left, others simply stiffened. One even tried to hide. Only then did Rainbow Dash realize that there was a sound that was rapidly growing louder. It was a sort of whirring hum, like the sound of the old engines that Applejack had sometimes used for various tasks- -but faster and somehow different, as though every stroke were metallic an echoing.

She leaned back in her chair and looked to her left, out the dirty and cracked windows of the bar. As she did, the first of several vehicles passed by. Rainbow Dash had never seen anything like them- -metal devices with two wheels, powered by internal engines, and ridden by ponies dressed in black faux-leather and spiky, makeshift armor. She did not know how those vehicles worked, but she immediately knew that she wanted one.

After a few minutes, the engines cut, and the sound of motor noise was replaced by unintelligible voices and commotion, and something that was perhaps a scream.

“You two,” hissed the bartender, motioning toward Five and Rainbow Dash, and pointing behind the bar. “Get over- -”

The gate door to the saloon suddenly burst open, and everypony inside stared at the ponies that entered. There were two of them; one of them was a unicorn with deep-set, glaring eyes, dressed in black and steel with his a pair of sidearms holstered against his body. The other was a large, fully armored earth pony that reminded Rainbow Dash of a far rustier version of Celestia’s powered earth pony soldiers- -complete with the excessively large weapon on his back that slowly scanned the room.

“Hello, everypony!” called the unicorn, smiling. “How is everypony doing?”

“Look, we don’t want any trouble,” said the bartender. Rainbow Dash saw that he was shaking as he pulled out a pair of glasses and a bottle of something that was definitely not mushroom beer. “Here, guys. On the house…my best stuff.”

“Oh,” said the unicorn, smiling in a way that make Rainbow Dash’s skin crawl. “Why thank you. At least somepony knows how to show some respect to your owner.” He sauntered across the room and picked up the glass in his magic. He nearly took a sip- -and then his magic burst around it, spraying the bartender with expensive alcohol and shards of glass.

“Do you think I am an idiot?!” the unicorn screamed. “Do you think a free drink is going to make up for what you did?”

Nopony spoke. The bartender was bleeding, but he refused to cry and pretended not to notice. The unicorn turned to his captive audience. He sighed, and feigned sadness. “I’m so, so sorry,” he said. “But you all brought this upon yourself. We were, out of the graciousness of or hearts, going to protect this town…but you didn’t pay us for our hard work and terrible sacrifice.”

“Nopony asked for your help,” said an old mare at one of the tables. “A bunch of…robbers, you are.”

The armored earth pony approached her, but the unicorn raised his hoof.

“No,” he said. “Too old.”

The earth pony produced a garbled sound that might have been words- -or laughter. He then punched the old mare in the face, knocking her backward onto the floor.

“Now,” said the unicorn, “if I recall, you had that ravishing daughter, didn’t you?”

“No,” said the bartender, suddenly panicking but trying to hide it poorly. “She’s- -she’s just an earth pony. She’s not worth anything to you.”

“Earth mares still get some money. Hay, maybe we’ll even get a good buyer- -but you’re a businessman. Surely you understand that I need to turn a profit.”

His horn glowed a sickly blue, and Rainbow Dash heard a surprised squeak from somewhere behind the bar. Promising Future struggled against the magic as it lifted her out from a cabinet. For a moment, she even tried to take hold of the bar, but her hoofs simply slipped across it before her father could grab her.

“No, please!” said the bartender. “Take my bar, my money- -but she’s all I’ve got!”

“She’s worth more than the entire place,” said the unicorn. “And don’t worry about her. She’ll be going somewhere far better than this hole. And…” he put his hoof to his ear, listening to the sounds of ponies crying out in desperation outside. “She’s not going to be alone. All your mares are belong to us now!”

He laughed heartily- -and psychotically- -until his companion gurgled. The unicorn immediately stopped laughing, and looked closely at the pony suspended in his magic.

“No way,” he said. His magic split, and Promising Future cried out as her dress was ripped in half- -reveiling a pair of red wings.

“Barkeep,” said the unicorn, tsk-tsking, “you’ve been holding out on me.”

“No, please!” cried the bartender. Rainbow Dash suddenly noticed that the bartender was pointing at her. “Take them! Those mares! Just leave my Future!”

The unicorn stared at Rainbow Dash, and his eyes narrowed. Rainbow Dash felt her spine tingle- -but she was not afraid. She felt her rage rising- -rage at her circumstance, at having been brought against her will to a future where everything she valued was gone, and rage at this smug-faced unicorn. It all started to focus on that unicorn, and Rainbow Dash felt the energy causing her robotic arm to twitch. She wanted nothing more than to slam her metal hoof into his horn and make him scream for what he was doing.

The unicorn approached, and then paused. Before he was in range, he turned back to the bartender. “Are you thick? These are not mares, friend.”

Rainbow Dash was about to protest, when she heard a strange voice from across the table.

“That is correct,” said Five. Rainbow Dash turned and nearly jumped out of her seat. The eyes staring back at her were not wide and blue; instead, they were overly large and turquoise, with vertical slit pupils. “We are stallions. There are no mares here.”

Rainbow Dash blinked. For some reason, the image of Five was wrong. She knew what Five looked like, but for some reason, her mind refused to completely accept the form before her. Five’s appearance seemed to be shifting and swirling, and somehow Rainbow Dash could not stop herself from partially seeing a sallow, ragged bat stallion sitting across from her.

“A bat and a Blue,” said the unicorn. “What a pair…clearly from out of town. Say, would you gents happen to have seen any mares aside from this little gem?”

“No,” said Five, her voice distorted. For some reason, she sounded both like herself and like a stallion- -and like a voice that Rainbow Dash somehow remembered from what seemed like so long ago. “But, might I ask…of what purpose are these mares to you?”

“Purpose…oh, my.” He bowed, excessively, jerking Promising Future to the side as he did. “I am called Flesh,” he said. “Purveyor of fine horses. As per your question, good sir, I market mares. The wealthy will pay a hefty fee to own a good one…and the less wealthy, well, they pay to rent.”

“I see,” said Five. “I myself am but a lowly bat…but my employer may be interested in these.”

“Then we will be sure to write our number on whatever buildings we don’t arson,” said Flesh, smiling.

“I’ve had enough of this,” said Rainbow Dash, pushing back from the table. Her own voice sounded strange to her- -but she hardly noticed. She turned around, prepared for a fight- -but promptly fell over as the world swirled around her.

Flesh laughed above her, as did his armored companion. “Well,” he said, putting his hoof on Rainbow Dash’s face and pressing it down painfully. “Sompeony can’t hold his liquor!” He turned to the other patrons. “Come on! Laugh at his failure!” He kicked Rainbow Dash firmly in the face. “Look what happens when you try to be a hero!”

“The Blue is right!” cried an old stallion, pushing over a table and drawing a pistol.

Flesh was faster- -he drew one of his sidearms with his magic and fired. A bolt of light ignited on the old stallion’s shoulder, and he cried out as his shoulder singed under the force of the laser. He fell to the floor, writing in pain.

“No laugh at both of them!” said Flesh. “Laugh or die!”

They all laughed, weakly and humorlessly. Even Five laughed- -although Rainbow Dash did not see her face move. She had actually never moved. She simply sat perfectly still, her eyes staring at nothing in particular and everything at once.

“There we go. Now, I would love to stay and beat this Blue hero into a pulp…but I have ‘business’ to attend to with the fresh mares.”

The bartender jumped over the bar, and the others held him back as the armored earth pony’s weapon automatically swiveled toward them. Flesh only laughed- -and walked out the door.

As he did, though, a flash red swooped down on him. He cried out as Philomena tore at his face.

“Bird! Bird! Kill it!” he cried, drawing his weapon and firing. Philomena was agile, though, and retreated rapidly out of his range.

“Five,” said Rainbow Dash as the engines began to hum again. She saw the vehicles pass by- -and saw cages being towed by them, filled with crying mares. “Five, we have to…to do…something…”

She may have passed out for several moments, but was suddenly awakened by a sharp prick and burning sensation in her neck.

“Huh?” she said, suddenly feeling energy rush through her. Rainbow Dash stood up, seeing Five standing next to her, holding a needle. “Where am I, what- -” Then she remembered. “We have to help them!”

Five, she realized, looked terrible. Her eyes- -now back to their normal coloration- -were sunken and glossy, and she swayed as she walked. “Quiet, please,” said Five. “Massive…headache. You have no idea how hard that was.”

Rainbow Dash heard other noises- -and realized that the bartender was still being held back by other ponies.

“They took her!” he cried. “It should have been you! They took my daughter!”

A gun suddenly appeared at Five’s side- -Rainbow Dash supposed she had been holding it the whole time. “I just maintained a psychic image for nearly two minutes,” she said, watching as the pony backed down at the sight of her barrel- -and began crying. “I am not in the mood for this.”

The bartender sobbed quietly. “Why?” he asked. “Why…why her, and not you?”

“Because she was weak, and I am strong. This is the way in which the world operates.” Five turned to Rainbow Dash, and Rainbow Dash perceived that Five was herself on the verge of collapse. “We have to go, now,” she said.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “We can still catch them before- -”

“They are of no consequence. This does not concern us.”

“What?!”

“But with us being the only two remaining mares, I doubt that they will trade with us…and with what I did, there is a certain risk of a whole ‘burn the witch’ situation that I would rather avoid. So, we leave.”

Five stepped past Rainbow Dash and made her way to the door.

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, turning toward Five. “What is wrong with you?”

“Several things. None of them are relevant here.”

“You just saw a mare get abducted- -and you don’t feel anything is wrong with that?”

“There is no difference between right and wrong. This is obvious.”

“Five, get over here,” said Rainbow Dash, pointing at the floor. Five turned around and slowly approached.

“What do you- -”

Rainbow Dash channeled her rage directly into Five’s face, slamming her with a steel, gold-clad hoof. There was a crack and a snap, and Five’s head was turned to one side suddenly. Five moved her jaw, and then spit out several teeth. Then she slowly turned back.

“Do not forget who paid for that arm of yours,” said Five. “You have no understanding of this world. What you knew- -it is long gone. This is the world now. Now we are leaving.” She grabbed Rainbow Dash by the joint that connected her robotic arm to her body- -and pulled. It was severely uncomfortable, and Five was able to pull Rainbow Dash through the door before Rainbow Dash managed to pull away.

“I don’t have time for this,” said Five. “We need to leave now- -before they get suspicious.”

“I’m not going.”

“Good,” said Five, examining her gun. “You can stay with Gell in the Pocket for now. Because this shall become…messy.”

“What are you talking about?” said Rainbow Dash, confused.

“I said we are leaving,” said Five, coldly. “You for some reason desire to stay…or so I gather from your inane babbling. That injection, by the way, costs eighty bits. Pay me later.”

“I’m the one babbling?”

“I am leaving…but not without resources.”

“But you said yourself they wouldn’t trade.”

“Not from them,” said Five, staring into Rainbow Dash’s eyes- -and Rainbow Dash understood.

She smiled. “You’re going after them.”

“Of course. They are weak, and I am strong…therefore, their things belong to me by definition. Including those mares.”

“But how are we going to find them? On those motor-things, they’re probably halfway to Ponyville by now!”

“Motorcycles,” corrected Five. “And I had Philomena attach a tracking device to that unfortunately named unicorn.”

“You- -you knew this was going to happen the whole time, didn’t you?”

“Of course.” She reached into her bag and removed a wheel-like device. “I assumed that this all was obvious. Now, if you would, please go spend time with my…Gell.”

“Um, no way,” said Rainbow Dash, floating into the air and crossing her forelegs. “No way am I letting you be the hero in all this.”

“I am no hero, Rainbow Dash,” said Five. “This is simply my job…and it is dirty, and violent. I am going to perform acts that, in your own time, were absolutely forbidden- -acts not meant for you to witness.”

“Don’t care. Not going anywhere. You owe me at least this.”

“I owe you nothing. All my creditors are dead.”

Five looked up at Rainbow Dash. “You are not going to give up on this endeavor, are you?”

“Nope. You’re not going to leave me behind.”

“So be it, I suppose. I suppose this will help you learn.”

“Learn what?”

“To hate me.”

Chapter 18: Investigation

Motion was an unnecessary anachronism. Thebe was aware of this; she knew that there was no real need for her to ever move from a single position. Most of the time, she did not. She simply stayed in one position, a central hub in the core of so many of her spells, her neural structure linked directly to her facility and to Equestria at large. Sometimes she would stay there for days, months, decades- -for her, there was little difference; her mind was so vast that a physical body was only tangentially required.

Some spells, however, could not intersect with the core magical nexus, either do to sensitivity or danger of interference- -for those, Thebe would need to move. That was not the only reason she maintained a mobile, physical body, however- -part of it was nostaligia. It harkened back to the days when she had been a young and confused unicorn, long before she had gained wings and far longer before she had sealed those very wings beneath steel.

For this instance, she had chosen to translocate herself. She passed through space and emerged in a small room, one of the many chambers she created as a reservoir for magically charged colloid that had since been drained. Her will caused the room to shift, expanding it vastly, the walls disassembling and reassembling to form a tremendous warehouse-like building that was completely empty, save for the equipment that would be more difficult to move, which was mostly rotors and coils of the decompression cooling systems- -some of the few components of the Pyramid that were purely physical and not fully constructed from magic.

The Grand Magus, though a fool, had actually managed to rouse her interest. He was an overly sentimental being committed to obsolete ideology- -likely, Thebe reasoned, from having spent so much of his youth with the “Princess of Friendship”. He was, however, the only living being who even approached Thebe’s power, if only distantly. She hated him, at least as much as a god could be bothered to hate a mortal- -and was amusedly annoyed at her embarrassment that she was following the lead he had given her.

Thebe had reached out into Equestria to learn the situation. Most information that came back was not relevant. One of her key Incurse spies, for example, had supposed the presence of a “time traveler” that Vale was currently investigating. That was hardly anything new, though. Time travel was not inconceivable; there were several known time travelers: a green pony with an antler horn, a sorcerer from the end of the Horn dynasty, and a certain brown pony with his derp-eyed sidekick. None of them were relevant. Thebe did not bother with time travel- -her experiences with it had proved that it was largely useless, constrained by looping causality- -but she did note that time travelers always came from the past, and never the future. That always made her wonder.

The information that had returned, however, was report of a crash in the Frontier Zone. Backward triangulation showed that the crash site as well as a destroyed village and the Changeling Hive had been in a straight line- -as if something had simply marched across the land in one unwavering direction.

Crashes of things from the Beyond were not unusual. Most ponies did not bother to realize the fact that “Equestria” was not the only life-containing zone in Painbios. There were many lifeforms outside, most so strange that most ponies would not even recognize them as living things. There were the coral-like Rotali, the stone-like T’Rv, the living magic that called itself the Incurse, and countless others. Things sometimes fell through the holes in the firmament, bits of civilizations above- -often, though, of civilizations that had not darkened the sky in eons.

Thebe’s magic condensed in the empty room, forming objects and giving them color and the illusion of mass. It resolved into a physical representation of the three-dimensional records of the crash site that she had acquired- -including the body and severed head of an unfortunate Pegasus.

The image itself was poor, and incomplete. Thebe began processing it through her own mind, correcting it as necessary, using algorithm spells as support to resolve the image. As the image resolved and cleaned itself, she floated over it, her robe flowing beneath her.

The pieces were badly damaged. She recalled having detected something entering the atmosphere. As was procedure with any unauthorized Beyonder vessel, she had brought it down. Theoretically, nothing could have survived the blast- -let alone the ship. Whatever material it was made of was remarkably durable.

As she moved over the simulated wreckage, she suddenly noticed a symbol on one piece of the wreckage. She separated a copy of the symbol from the piece of metal and displayed it in front of her. It was complicated and convoluted- -but she recognized it. The spells that parsed her memory immediately began pouring through the countless insignias and designs that she knew, searching for corresponding images which scrolled through the air to the right of the image she held. Within milliseconds, three appeared.

“Interesting,” said Thebe to herself. The three symbols, according to the annotated elements in her memory, were the respective symbols of the Brontasi, Argasi, and Aurasi, the three related races of metallic, Pegasus-like ponies that had been rendered extinct during the First Choggoth War over a million years prior.

That alone was not the interesting part. The interesting part was the obvious progression of symbols. Each one was a version of the one prior, with complexity increasing from right to left. The most complicated symbol was that of the Brontasi, the lowest caste, their bodies being made of bronze. Then came the Argasi middle class, with a less complicated symbol, and then finally the Aurasi ruling class, with their symbol almost basic- -a symbol Thebe knew well, as it adorned many of the lower machines that allowed her Pyramid to float, just as they once had for the flying mountain Olympus. The unknown symbol, however, was even simpler than the Aurasi symbol by far.

That alone was unusual. Thebe did not know why would that be, until something she had read in passing so long ago occurred to her.

“Adamantasi,” she said, smiling. She picked up the virtual wreckage that held the symbol and shifted the visual image, repairing it as necessary. Aurasi did not see in normal colors, and were far more sensitive to polarized light than organic ponies. Thebe shifted the image to resolve it into the colors that an Aurasi might have seen, and found that the insignia was covered in writing.

As she had suspected, there were, indeed, words surrounding the seal. They were mostly not readable- -in part because the camera used to take the image had not recoded properly, and in part from heavy damage from the impact and from being shot down- -but it was clear that something was written in ancient Aurasi.

That, of course, produced its own problem. Ancient Aurasi was the deadest of dead languages- -not even the Aurasi themselves would have known how to speak or read it by the time of their eradication. Thebe could still read some of it, though, and understood its structure- -and it seemed to be an epithet. It spoke of those who were pure rising to become new again. Beyond that, though, there was little she could glean from it.

She instead picked up the remainder of the wreckage and began to attempt to reassemble it. The algorithms in her mind and magic accelerated, and drew on her own creativity and mechanical knowledge, pulling the pieces together and projecting supposed elements between existing ones. As more pieces were added, the transitory elements changed, shifting or being removed, and the entire structure flowed around itself rapidly, repeatedly attempting to reconstruct in different ways.

It took her several hours to create an accurate reconstruction- -or at least one that was reasonably close. She had managed to rebuild part of the ship that had crashed, at least enough to extrapolate what it might have been. It had not been especially helpful, though. The “ship” was not really a ship at all- -it had no known space-faring architecture. There were no engines, gravity generators, or even life support. The walls were thick, though, and seemed to be meant to connect to something inside. Thebe could not tell if she were looking at a prison or a sarcophagus.

She set the model down, and floated backward to examine it from a distance. She was getting nowhere with it- -so she chose to project something else. To her side, the memory chip that the Grand Magus had provided her with appeared, and she read it. As she did, an image formed beside her, cast out of translucent red magic. Beside her appeared the image of what the Grand Magus had seen, projected at life-size.

Thebe contemplated it for a moment. There was slightly more detail on the large scale. Thebe could see the way its armor was connected, how it seemed to lack any sort of logical joint system yet still moved fluidly, and how it only appeared marginally symmetrical. She took special note of the posture, and the way it stood- -and most importantly, the helmet. From the image, she imagined that its featureless faceplate was probably partially translucent, or at least the parts of it that were not connected to the various machines that surrounded it. From the distorted image, however, it was impossible to see what kind of face lurked beneath that mask.

“What are you?” asked Thebe as she watched the projection move on a loop, continually marching gracefully forward, looking toward the “camera”, and then flashing back to its original position and repeating the motion. The image was too distorted, though, and nothing more could be gained from it.

So Thebe moved on. She displayed a large, miniature overlay of the descent of the craft, and continue her work. From this, she extracted information on its trajectory. The image enhanced, displaying the crash site without the wreckage, and Thebe hovered over it, looking for further clues as her mind correlated the object’s descent with potential courses that it might have taken through the Beyond, and what it might have passed- -and who out there might have encountered it before she had.

This took time, and the whole while, something was bothering her. She did not know what it was, but something seemed wrong about the whole situation; something did not add up. A wave of anxiety was washing over her, but it had no clear source.

Eventually, it got to the point where she was nolonger getting useful work done. She turned and floated off the projection, passing the strange projection of the alien life form that was now standing perfectly still beside the image of the wreckage.

That was when Thebe stopped, and for the first time in centuries, felt the cold pleasure of fear run through her gut. She realized what was wrong: she had never set the projection of the creature to stop looping.

She looked toward it, and its head turned toward her, as if in response. Then, slowly, it turned, and took a step toward her.

Thebe dropped to the ground and her robes separated, forming tentacles to shield herself from any potential attack. Her mind raced, and she wondered how she had not noticed what was happening. Now she felt it clearly, though. Foreign magic was infiltrating hers, spreading through lesser processes and rewriting them, establishing an external connection.

The figure somehow looked so clear now, and its armor seemed to glisten and glint as it moved- -and its eyes were now glowing with white light instead of Thebe’s red. That was not the only problem, though; Thebe could feel it pouring through her magic, its strange tendrils reaching outward through her, pulling back quantities of data that even she would not have been able to retrieve so fast.

Thebe did not know how it had happened- -arguably, it should have been impossible, but she was definitely isolating the presence of a virus within her spell architecture. It had somehow been encoded within the image that the Grand Magus had been given her, even though that should have been impossible- -the magic associated with the data would need to have been linked the instant he had seen it, in his eye.

“The eye of an Aurasi,” said Thebe, suddenly realizing what had happened.

The thing that was lurking in her mind was powerful, but Thebe was not weak. She did what she imagined it would never have expected- -she opened the portals it had generated even wider and reached into its mind.

She instantly knew that she had miscalculated. It had placed no protections on its mind, as if it had wanted her to see what was within- -and what was within its mind was horrifying. Thebe saw endless fire and pain and sundering of flesh by machines and magic. She saw a dead world of crystal, and the soldiers who marched across it with unfathomable weapons toward power. She felt a desire for power linked to a mad desire for destruction, a hatred that was entwined with a perverse love- -and screaming fury enclosed by singular, cold logic.

Within it, she saw the era before the Aurasi, of a world ruled by dragons and dotted with massive blue-lit machines that could not be comprehended, and saw the formation of the first from nothing through something black and pure and unfathomably beautiful.

Even for her the memories were too much for Thebe. Her mind rebelled as it tore too deeply, reaching into memories that even she could not know- -and she struck it down with a single blast of magic that purged her entire system.

The red-light figure stayed for just a moment, and for a fraction of a second, as it reached forward with its five-fingered hand, Thebe thought she heard it say something in a language she may once have known. Before she would even imagine what it was saying, though, it flickered and Vanished.

Thebe caught her breath, and slowly lifted herself into the air once more. The room behind her collapsed around her, returning to what it should have been. She had just made a critical mistake, but for some reason, she could not stop smiling.

For once in so long, she had encountered something new. There were only so many arcane texts she could steal and pour through, and the progress of scientific and magical research was painstakingly slow- -but this was something she had not ever witnessed. The way it had moved through her, the way it had performed its spells that were clearly augmented by strange types of magic that even Thebe could not know- -it was beautiful. For once in so long, she had finally found an opponent, one with things that she wanted.

And, she decided, that thing and all the secrets it held within it must belong to her.

Chapter 19: Voice of Order

Rainbow Dash looked over the rocky sandstone ledge. Seeing much was almost impossible in the perpetual darkness- -something that had come to annoy her terribly, despite its usefulness for hiding- -but she could see the hole in the rocks that led to where Five was tracking the signal of that filthy pervert unicorn. The hole in the rocks was large, but nearly unnoticeable because it was simply an opening between two large rocks. Rainbow Dash would not have believed that it was where the enemy was hiding were it not for the two heavily armored guards standing outside.

One of them looked up to the rocks above, and Rainbow Dash ducked down next to Five, who was performing some kind of delicate operation with a large black mushroom and her ammunition.

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash, whispering even though they were close to eighty feet away from the pair. “There’s two. I say you act as the distraction, and then I go in and knock them out.”

“Both of them?” said Five, sounding infuriatingly bored. “What is this, a Daring Do novel?”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. “Wait…you read Daring Do?!”

“No. I find it trite, simplistic, unrealistic, and actually rather racist against the ahuizotl. But it had been written for four centuries, so there is no way I could not be aware of such contrivances.”

“Four centuries…is A.K Yearling immortal or something?”

“Of course not. Well, probably not. There’s been more than one writer, obviously. Needless to say, what works in books does not operate well in the real world.” She clicked her clip into her rifle and shifted the barrel, extending it. That, in some ways, explained how she was able to fit it under her wings so well. Before Rainbow Dash knew what was happening, Five perched the gun on the rocks and fired exactly two shots. “Things in real life are so much easier.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. “You- -you didn’t just- -” She looked over the edge of the rocks and saw the two ponies below slumped over, lying in pools of something dark that was rapidly expanding beneath each of them.

She spread her wings and soured down to them. Her heart was beating fast- -far too fast. She had expected an adventure leading to a heroic rescue, with hoof-fights and traps and possibly magic. She had not taken Five’s warning seriously because her mind could not comprehend what she had meant: death. Rainbow Dash suddenly realized that Five never meant to leave any survivors.

The ponies below were not moving. Rainbow Dash took careful inventory of what had happened to them; each had a small circular wound in their neck where their armor was weakest. They had never seen it coming.

“What did you do?” she cried as Five descended behind her. “Are they…are they…?”

“I find it strange,” said Five. “I mention biological weapons, and you accept it. So strange. You did not ask if they were still active, or what they were.”

Rainbow Dash had no idea what Five was babbling about- -or how she could be so calm. “What? What are you?” Rainbow Dash backed away slowly. “You’re…you’re insane!”

“I assure you. I am not,” said Five. “But the answer to the question you did not ask: it was the mushrooms.”

“Mush…mushrooms?”

“That is what was used to kill the bison. Mushrooms. They’re parasitic as hyphae, hepatotoxic when fruiting, and have neurotoxic spores.”

One of the ponies twitched and tried to rise. Something within him gurgled, and he fell to the ground again. Rainbow Dash could hear him crying beneath his helmet.

“Wait…you didn’t kill them?”

“Well, not yet. This isn’t an AP rifle. The bullets just barely went through. So, obviously, I poisoned them.”

“Will they…be okay?”

“Oh, no. They will be blind, and in a lot of pain for a few…well, weeks to years.” She pointed to the one who had not risen. “Also, I may have severed that one’s vocal chords…just a little bit, though.”

“Should we try to help him?”

“I’m not a doctor. Well…yes. No.” She proceeded toward the crevice in the rocks, and Rainbow Dash realized that there was a heavily rusted bunker door several feet back. Whatever it was connected to had been covered in rocks years ago. “Shall we go in?”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, blocking Five’s path. “Before we do- -you have to promise me you won’t kill anypony!”

“Denied,” said Five.

“Then I won’t let you through!”

“Should I perhaps kill you?”

“Go ahead and try!”

Five sighed, and lowered her rifle. “Tell me, Ms. Dash. If the situation came down to one where you had to choose between the life of one of those hapless mares and one of the barbarians, what would be your course of action?”

“I wouldn’t let it come down to that,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I do not have that option. However…I do not actually like to kill. It is just so…boring. Now, if you are willing to witness some things…worse…I can try to avoid killing them.”

“As long as they don’t die.”

Five smiled, revealing her fangs- -and the fact that all of her teeth were oddly pointed. “Some might. A few have to. Now move.”

Rainbow Dash had no choice but to step aside- -and immediately knew that she had made a terrible mistake.

Promising Future was thrown to the concrete floor with enough force to knock out her breath. She felt an overwhelming urge to cry out- -but refused to do so. As soon as she had been thrown in the makeshift cages with the others, she had vowed that she would stay strong- -if only for the sake of all those mares and fillies around her who could not be.

For some reason, though, she had been separated from the others. They had been placed in low-ceilinged cells for “warehousing”, but for some reason, she had been taken away from them. That terrified her- -but she did not let the earth pony and Pegasus who took her away know. She had instead been looking for a way to escape, though none had presented itself.

She did not know where she was. The gang had not bothered to cover her cage- -they had let her see the way to their bunker or fallout shelter or whatever it was, because they knew- -and she knew, on some level- -that she would not ever have a chance to lead anypony back to it.

Promising Future gathered up her torn barmaid costume and looked into the stinking darkness of the room she had been placed in. As she did, the dirty fluorescent lights overhead hummed and flickered. The room was immediately filled with light- -and she realized that she was not alone.

“You,” she said, her eyes narrowing.

“Yes, me!” cried Flesh, standing up from where he was sitting- -something, Promising Future realized, that was not a chair, but rather a mare covered in straps and riding gear that Flesh was riding side-saddle. The mare’s mouth was sealed with black straps, but she was not crying- -rather, her eyes looked long dead and empty.

“We don’t have time for this,” said another pony in the room. Unlike Flesh, he was not somepony that Promising Future recognized. He was thin and sickly, with a cutie mark of a cracking whip. As he moved across the floor, Promising Future saw that he had a terrible limp- -and that the knee on his front left leg was surrounded by a metal support bracket and covered in bandages.

“Oh, come now, Whipcracker,” said Flesh. “Need more pain pills, do we? No…” He turned toward Promising Future. “After a hard day’s work, there should always be some time for fun.”

Promising Future’s eyes suddenly darted around the room. There were several other ponies- -Flesh, Whipcracker, as well as the Pegasus who had led her in and the dead-eyed mare. Three of them were about to do something terrible to her, and she knew that- -and she doubted that she could rely on the mare for help. Deep in her soul, she realized that that was soon to be her fate.

“No,” said Flesh, harshly, grabbing Promising Future’s head in his magic. “Look at me. I am the one who owns you now.”

“Nopony owns me.”

“Feisty,” said the Pegaus, and Flesh glared at him, causing him to recoil.
“Only. I. Get. To. Talk,” said Flesh. He smiled. “And our guest, of course.” He turned back Promising Future, still smiling. “Do you know who I am?”

“Your name is Flesh,” she said.

“Very good. But that is Master Flesh to you. Or just Master.” He stepped back and bowed with excessive feigned grace. There was nothing at all graceful about him, and he smelled like mushroom beer and expensive cologne. A smell that Promising Future would now forever hate. “I am the mayor, owner, and sole proprietor of your town.”

“No you aren’t.”

“Silly little mare. Of course I am. By right of conquest. I was also voted in by my…associates.”

“You’re not going to get away with this. My father will- -” She felt her mouth snapped closed with magic.

“Your father is a burnt out husk. They all are. Not one of them can take us on. We made sure of that.” He turned back to Promising Future and stared into her eyes. “But please, dear, be honest with yourself.” He walked around her, pulling at one of her wings, forcing it to extend and running his hoof through her down. “Look at these wings, at this color- -you are definitely the most beautiful Pegasus I’ve ever caught.”

“Do I need to be here for this?” asked Whipcracker.

“Shut it,” said Flesh. He returned his attention to Promising Future. “Honestly, some ponies. I’m trying to have a conversation with this lovely lady. Where was I? Oh, yes. You see, you know you want this.”

Promising Future struggled, trying to escape, but she could not escape the gelatinous magic that surrounded her.

“No, not like that,” said Flesh, chuckling. “Not yet. But isn’t this what you wanted? You told me once…before you know I was, well, me. You wanted nothing more than to get out of that town, to move up in life. Well, look at you now! With wings like that, I’m sure you’re buyer will be wealthy. You’ll be going on a one-way trip to high-society!” he waved his hoof in front of her, holding his head next to hers, as if they were looking together into the future. “Maybe you can even send back some of his money, so that I don’t have to do this to the next crop of mares…because it does get tiring when the vast majority of them are…frankly, uggos.”

Promising Future felt her jaw being released. “You know this isn’t right?”

“What, trying to appeal to my morality?” He laughed heartily, something that rapidly decayed into angry shouts. “I don’t have any! I can’t afford to! Not out here…” He looked down at her. “But before we box you up and send you off, well…”

“What?”

Flesh stepped back, and drew out a small knife. He licked it, wetting the blade, and then suddenly shoved it into the saddled mare’s shoulder.

“No!” cried Promising Future. The mare who had been stabbed only winced at the pain. “Why did you- -”

“To show you what happens if you disobey your Master,” said Flesh, grinning as he twisted the knife. “Now,” he said, facing Promising Future and leaning over her, smiling. “I’m afraid that in all that work in Appleloosa, I think my beautiful horn has become dirty.”

The Pegasus snickered, and Whipcracker looked uncomfortable.

“So what?”

“So clean it.” His eyes flashed back to the mare. “Or perhaps the next one goes in her flank…”

“No,” said Promising Future. “No.” She clenched her teeth. “Do you have a…washcloth…Master?”

He laughed heartily. “Washcloth…oh, that’s rich….”

Before she could react, he pushed forward, shoving his horn into her mouth. She felt the bony protrusion scraping across her teeth and tongue, and she closed her eyes as it pushed against the roof of her mouth. It did not have any particular taste- -but she still felt herself crying.

It pushed harder on the roof of her mouth, nearly lifting her up, and she felt like she was about to gag. Flesh was only laughing, and Promising Future felt his magic holding her in place.

Then she heard a click, and saw a flash of light through her eyelids. She felt herself fall backward, landing on her back, the horn still in her mouth. She tensed, her mind creating all sorts of images of what was about to happen next.

Then she heard the screaming, and opened her eyes. Her mind skipped for a moment, not able to comprehend how she was facing the ceiling with a horn in her mouth, but not seeing the unicorn it was attached to. She should have had her face buried in his dirty mane, but somehow, he was gone.

She sat up, and saw him writhing in agony on the floor before her. The world seemed to move in slow motion as she realized that his horn was in her mouth- -but he was separate, a charred and slightly glowing stump on his forehead pouring out magic into the air like liquid smoke.

“Horn shot!” said a voice to her right. She turned to see a blue-haired bat pony with a rifle, smiling widely. “Look at that Dash! I never get a good horn shot!”

The blue cyborg Pegasus appeared beside her, although from Promising Future’s perspective, the Pegasus seemed almost gray from nausea, as though she had seen things that had affected her deeply.

The Pegasus guard immediately rushed for an attack, and the bat raised one of her metal-clad hooves. There was a flash of light as something was projected around a spur of metal, and she thrust as the Pegasus came in contact with her. He screamed as she twisted the energy blade, and there was a sickening thump as one of his wings fell to the floor.

The Pegaus fell with it, screaming and weeping. He tried to stand several times, but with one wing missing, he was not balanced and simply fell over.

“Funny thing,” said the bat, still smiling. “You can’t live with just one. Can’t walk. Dash, take note of this! Look! He’s going to have to have the other amputated!”

“You…insane…” muttered the blue Pegasus.

The bat’s eyes suddenly turned to Promising Future, and they narrowed in anger.

“No,” she said, crossing the room. “That is mine!” She reached into Promising Future’s mouth with a pair of metal claws and pulled out Flesh’s horn. She examined it for a moment. “Not all of it,” she muttered. She placed the horn in the corner of her mouth like a cigarette, and then picked up Flesh, who was still badly disoriented from having his horn severed.

One of the bat’s metal gauntlets shifted, producing sevreal fingers that merged and converted into a single large plier.

“I need the root too,” she said. She grabbed the stump on Flesh’s head, and he screamed in pain- -and then the claw started to revolve.

There was a sickening crack, and then the bat tore out the remainder of the horn from Flesh’s head, holding up the bloody root like a trophy. Flesh, meanwhile, collapsed into a scream that seemed as though it would never end as the magic accumulated in his body poured out through the hole in his forehead. Promising Future did not know how, or even why, but the magic seemed to curve in the air in broad arcs and direct itself toward the bat pony- -impacting directly around her head, where Promising Future could see that the bat had a line of numerous small blue horns just beneath her mane.

“You see,” said the bat pony, admiring the horn. “Unicorn-horn ammunition has unusual effects on magic users. It is definitely not cerorite, but sometimes, if they use shields spells, it makes them explode. Or goes right through…oh, the looks on their faces.”

Before she could finish, the earth pony with the bad knee screamed in rage and terror and attacked the blue Pegasus, pushing her back and extending a hoof-blade. “No! Don’t hurt me or the Blue- - ” He screamed again, this time in pain as he was thrown backward, clutching his face. A deep gash had appeared across it and was pouring blood. Promising Future felt nauseous when she realized that some of the fluid dripping from his face was not blood at all, but rather the fluid from inside his left eye.

The Pegasus looked terrified and confused. Her eyes flicked to her wing, where several long golden feathers were covered in blood.

“Rainbow Dash,” said the bat pony. “You didn’t tell me you were using wing blades. If I had known that, you could have- -”

“Look out!” cried Promising Future.

It was too late. While the bat and Pegasus had been distracted by Whipcracker, Flesh had moved, crawling across the floor. He had picked up a large and blood-stained hammer, clumsily at first because he was not used to using his hoofs- -and now slammed it against the side of the bat pony’s face.

There was a cracking sound as her skull shattered. The entire right side of it just seemed to collapse, as though it were made of paper. It was almost comical the way her cheekbones and jaw just gave way, like a cartoon character flattening

“Ha!” screamed Flesh. “That’s what you get for taking my horn!”

“Five!” cried the blue mare, the destruction of her friend’s head waking her from her momentary trance.

Five did not fall, though. Her head had been driven to the left by the force of the hammer, and she held it there for a moment. Then she gave a ragged, blood filled sigh and lifted it. Promising Future nearly vomited at the sight. Five’s face had been crushed; half of it was flat and the flesh torn away. Half of her jaw hung limply, one of its joints having been pulverized, exposing her teeth and toungue. Her right eye socket had also be crushed and the eye within it destroyed, the eye-fluid within leaking down into her bleeding muzzle. Yet, despite the damage, Five did not cry out.

Flesh saw this, and rage flared in his eyes.

“How dare you not be in- -” He brought down the hammer again. “- -pain!” He slammed her again, and then again and again, each time breaking her body worse, shattering her face until there was nothing even recognizable as a pony, breaking both her front legs, bringing it down on her torso.

“Stop!” cried the blue Pegasus. She flew forward over the now weeping and inactive Whipcracker. As she did, she fell into a roll- -one so graceful that Promising Future momentarily forgot about the ruined- -but still somehow standing- -bat pony taking a sledge-hammer beating.

There was a glint of gold, and a scream from Flesh- -not of pain, but of rage. The hammer he had been holding slipped out of his remaining hoof as the hammer flew across the room, clanging against the metal wall and falling to the floor.

“Five,” said the blue mare, “ are you…no, we need to get you to a doctor right…”

Blue sparks suddenly poured out of Five’s body, and Promising Future held her breath. She did not know what was happening, but she knew magic when she saw it. She watched as the blue energy crossed the damage, pulped flesh on the bat pony’s body and as the pieces began to surge forward, reconnecting and rebuilding themselves.

Five lifted her broken neck as it snapped back into place, and stepped forward on a leg that was no longer broken. With one of her hoofs, she pushed her jaw back into place while her cheekbone popped back into place and her eye returned to its normal location. For just a moment, Promising Future saw its narrowed pupil as a tiny triangle before it widened into its normal round shape.

“You know,” she said, spitting out a mouthful of blood. “That rather hurt.”

“What…what are you?” said Flesh, stepping backward, trying to staunch the bleeding of his mostly severed front foreleg. “Who are you?”

“I have no name,” said the bat, stepping forward. She no longer seemed to be enjoying herself. “There was nopony around to give me one when I was born. As to what…I am the daughter of Princess Luna and Choggoth Oblivion. And your horn have become my property!”

“Go to Tartarus!”

“I actually do, periodically,” said Five, once again smiling. She raised her rifle and pointed it at Flesh’s head. “Maybe you will too.”

“No! Stop!” cried the blue Pegasus, flying across the room and interposing herself between Five and Flesh. “You can’t!”

“Yes I can. He is not wearing armor. One shot is all that is needed.”

“That’s not what I mean! You can’t kill him! It isn’t right!”

“Nothing is right. Nothing is wrong. Move, Rainbow Dash.

Five pointed with her wing at Promising Future. “I am not claiming justification, but did you see what he did to her?”

“Yeah, and you cut his horn off! Isn’t that good enough for you?”

“Well, it was. Then he beat me to death with a hammer.”

“You’re not dead!”

“I don’t care. If only her were stallion enough to do the job properly.” Her eyes turned to Promising Future. “You,” she said. “You were the only one truly wronged this day. Perhaps you shall choose his fate?”

Promising Future opened her mouth, but no words came out. She had lived a relatively simple life, if a harsh one- -but what she had just experienced was far beyond what she had ever wanted to see. She could still feel Flesh’s Horn in her mouth, even though Five had taken it- -but she also saw the three ponies on the ground around her. One half-blinded, one sobbing as he hugged his severed wing, and one with no horn, no magic, and one leg mostly gone, glaring at her but almost seeming to plead.

Then her eyes turned toward the other mare. The one who had not moved since the commotion started, who had just been staring off into space blankly. At that point, she felt her lips forming the world “yes”. She knew it had to be done, to end this madness and torment. He deserved it.

“No,” she said, shaking her head. She hardly felt herself saying it, but she felt a profound wave of relief. “No. He’s done. He won’t cause us any problems anymore. Just…just let him go.”

Five frowned. “You’re no fun.”

Her eyes flashed green, and Flesh suddenly drew his side arm with his remaining hoof, something he somehow did perfectly even though he almost surely had no idea how to use them without magic. Instead of pointing it at any of the other ponies, however, he directed the end of the barrel toward his own chin.

“No!” he cried, suddenly terrified, tears streaming down his face. “No, please, stop!”

There was a loud crack, a flash of light, and a fizzling sound as his brain was instantly melted and bubbled through the hole in his forehead where his horn had once been. Promising Future could hold it in no longer; she turned to her side and vomited.

“No!” cried the blue Pegasus, picking up the limp remnants of Flesh. He was clearly quite dead, though, and his eyes stared blankly at them all. A smell of badly cooking meat and voided bowels filled the air, and only accelerated Promising Future’s heaving. “You said you would let her decide! She didn’t decide this!”

“She chose the wrong answer,” said Five, shrugging.

“Please…please don’t hurt me,” muttered Whipcracker, pulling himself into a corner.

“Why bother?” said Five, picking up one of Flesh’s side-arms and immediately disassembling it, pulling out the power crystal and some of the electronics. “But you, Pegasus. Leave that wing. It’s mine.”

“No…it’s- -it’s my wing!”

Five turned her attention toward the saddled mare. “You,” she said. “Hey you!”

“Leave her alone,” said Promising Future. “She doesn’t have anything to do with this!”

Five seemed to ignore her. “Come on, you. Wake up.”

“Stop it,” said the blue Pegasus. “Can’t you see some bad stuff happened to her?”

“Clearly,” said Five. “Her primary mind is completely shot…but that never really mattered, did it?”

The mare suddenly turned toward Five. Her eyes were still blank, but they had narrowed.

“Oh, yes,” said Five. “I can tell. You’re not really a pony at all. You are Incurse.”

The mare expertly slid off her own bridle and bit. “How can you see me?” she said, her voice hoarse and cold but strangely unaffected by her apparent situation.

“I just can,” said Five, defensively. “Weird choice, though.”

“I think it suits me. Although my host is…depleted. Perhaps I shall take a full-time position.”

“This one,” said Five, pointing at Promising Future. “And the others. Can you get them back to Appleoosa?”

The mare stared blankly, then nodded.

“Good. As for myself and Dash, much looting shall be done this day. Isn’t that right, Ms. Dash?”

All Rainbow Dash could do was wait in the corner of the room as Five poured through the cabinets, searching for supplies. She felt weak, and she was shaking. Her wings were covered in pony blood, and she could not bear to look at them. The blood stank horribly, and she knew that it would never come out.

The things she had seen had been burned into her mind. Badly beaten mares in filthy cages, piles of bones on display like trophies- -those were not things than ponies were ever meant to see. What was worse, though, was Five. She moved through ponies like a plague, destroying. She had killed several ponies without hesitation or remorse, but she had also done so much worse.

The worst, in her opinion, was the Pegasus whose wing she had taken. Just the thought of it made Rainbow Dash shake with fear, the idea that something that important could be removed so simply. She knew that the her reaction would be the same as of that poor stallion, holding onto the wing until it was finally wrested away.

“Not much in the way of food,” said Five. “At least not hear. A good set of power crystals, though. I will also need to get the chaingun ammo from the pair in the front. Most of this, though, is low quality. Perhaps some armor oil…”

“How could you?” said Rainbow Dash.

Five looked up. She seemed once again as disinterested as ever. She was standing in a room with Rainbow Dash, a now unconscious one-winged Pegasus, and a corpse, but treated it as though she were simply in a grocery store. “Guns, some level of magic, a lack of morality?” she guessed.

“This…why?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“My actions largely lack reasons,” admitted Five.

“How can you say that?” whispered Rainbow Dash, glaring at Five. “How can you say that?!”

“I believe I just did.”

“All these ponies, everything that you just did! And it was for no reason?”

“Says the one who cut off a leg and half-blinded a pony? I still need to check on those blades. But…” Five sighed, and she set down the container that she was using to collect scraps. “I have a voice in my head,” she said. “Well, you can think of it like a voice. ‘Order, Order, Order’, that is all it ever says. Every second of every day. Compelling me to bring order to the world, to fight the forces of evil and chaos.”

“You call this order?” spat Rainbow Dash.

“I hate that voice,” said Five. “I hate it more than anything! It’s not my voice! So I defy it! Chaos, destruction, pain, I spread them because I am not Anhelios! I take what they love, because I can never love anything. The voice just screams louder, and I laugh at it- -at my own pain! Because this is me!” She glared into Rainbow Dash’s eyes, not with anger, but with the desire to be understood. “You wouldn’t know,” she said. “There is no way you could. To be born with your cutie mark, with a fate that was locked the instant Cavern Melody returned from the void, for five generations…”

She trailed off, and neither of them spoke as Five continued to strip the scrap from ponies she had slain and wounded.

Chapter 20: A Time to Rise

A few days back, somepony had said “well, at least things can’t possibly get any worse.” Toxic shock had, at the time, had believed him. Then everything had.

First, the disease had spread to all available doctors and nurses. There were none left, aside from Toxic Shock’s medics, who were at best able to perform triage care. His requests for new doctors were being repeatedly unanswered.

At first he had sent as many equidroids as he could find into the wards to care for the patients, but that had only ended up backfiring. As machines, equidroids were immune to disease, but it had turned out that they could carry the infections agent past decontamination. Before Toxic Shock had even realized what had happened, the entire city was infected. He had been forced to activate an illegal quarantine, placing his Wasetlander soldiers at the edge of the city with strict orders to repel any invaders, regardless of their flags.

Hazard gear had also proven to be ineffective. Those who were sent in, even in full gear, came out infected. He himself had only managed to escape infection because his special talent was specifically for avoiding contamination, and his cyborg body and protective spells defended him. The others were gone, though. Anypony who had been sent in had not come back out; even he was now unable to leave at risk of carrying the disease with him.

The only “doctors” who joined him were the equidroids, as well as a pair of demon ponies who had been shipped in by pentagram. Acid Enema and Razorblade Urology, however, seemed to cause more death than they did healing and really seemed to be more interested in medical research than actually doing any good. Astoundingly, though, even they were not immune to the infection. They were showing some signs of contamination, although the disease cased few symptoms and progressed far more slowly than it did in normal ponies.

The etiological agent of the disease was still unknown, and that was maddening. Toxic Shock was a containment specialist, not a doctor- -but he knew that every disease had a cause. It appeared, based on what Cuaitl had been able to glean before his inevitable demise, was that there was a physical parasite within the infected- -but it did not always stay physical. It spread and moved like a spell, one adaptive enough to rewrite itself to avoid any form of treatment. Even attempts to remove the spell proved fruitless; the spell would simply convert into a fully material form devoid of magic.

Toxic Shock looked out over the beds of patients. Many of them had fallen silent, resolving into a kind of catastasis where they simply stared into space. Others babbled nonsensically, and many just screamed without stopping even to sleep. Their bodies had now become almost completely unrecognizable masses of tumors and raw flesh.

That alone would have been bad enough. Toxic Shock understood cancer and deformity- -several of his own soldiers were the products of exposed organic life in the Wastelands, their bodies and minds twisted by the concentrated pollution and disease of his homeland. If it were only that, it would simply be a disease.

There was something he knew, though, that terrified him. He knew what lurked in the back of the ward, strapped to a bed. He knew that Patient Zero had looked just like all these ponies, once, but had continued to mutate, becoming something far worse, something that terrified even him.

From unconscious, Epicenter suddenly gained awareness. She knew that it was now time. Her mind had healed and been repaired from its damaged state.

She had no eyes to open, but in her mind, she saw the machine she needed to build to give her sight. There were so many within her, so many schematics and so much understanding. They were her birthright, things that she felt a compulsion, a need to obtain.

Sight was a mostly useless sense anyway. She instead extended her magic, taking inventory of the space around her, the spells clicking together and formulating within her mind easily, as if the magic that flowed through her was an extension of her own body.

She immediately found that somebody had attached her to an extra-long hospital bed by straps. Their goal had apparently been to prevent her from moving, although their method had been inherently flawed. She simply raised her right hand with a sudden jerking motion and tore through the flimsy fabric. She then reached over to the other one and her fingers moved delicately over the locking mechanism, releasing herself.

Something seemed wrong, though. Something about her fingers seemed incorrect, but she did not know what. Her mind immediately determined the cause: they were bare, not covered in metal and plastic. She knew that life was not meant to exist outside of armor; it was too fragile on its own. The armor was life, and it was a part of her, but it existed at present only in her mind.

So she stood in the darkness. Night had fallen, but night had fallen everywhere. There were too holes where the sun and moon had been, where Order had failed. Her own Order was still weak; her body had formed enough to operate, but was not yet complete. There were still shadows in her mind, of her former self screaming in the darkest and least secured corners.

She walked forward, her two legs moving easily beneath her across the cold floor, dragging through the bodily fluids that contaminated it. The thoughts and ideas were already flowing through her mind, and she knew what needed to be done, and why. In fact, she could not tell why she had never thought about it before. She distantly remembered that there had been a time before she was herself, but she could not recall clearly. It was as though she had been asleep for so long, and was now awake.

The patients watched her as she passed by them. Those that were close enough to being corrected simply watched her pass, understanding what she was and what they would become. Even the dead watched, their eyes slowly turning to follow their future. Life and death, of course, were only illusions. There was no difference between the states unless they were viewed through the lens of a primitive mind.

Some, though, retained vestiges of their damaged minds. They saw something that horrified them, and they started screaming. Nobody would come, of course- -those were the ones who resisted the truth, and the ones who screamed endlessly when they were forced to face what they had always been meant to become.

The equidroids moved about her silently, not seeing her as she passed. She had already entered their natural programming, redesigning it in minor ways that they were unlikely to notice, forcing them to be blind to her. Looking at them, though, she felt profoundly hungry. She wanted them, their metal, the robotics of their bodies. She wanted to feel those machines against her, liking to the machines already inside her, to feel them penetrating her and embracing her, making her strong.

As she moved, Epicenter passed a pair of creatures to large to be ponies. One was gaunt, his skin covered in scars like burns, and the other much wider. They were both a pale orange color, with skeletal, vestigial wings and small, thick horns. Epicenter knew them, at least distantly. They were able to resist being healed. The vector simply found nothing within them to repair; their bodies were organic, but not truly alive, and their souls were made of some material that was not compatible with the equipment.

“Hey,” said the wide one, tapping the scarred one with his cloven hoof. “Look at this! One of them finally matured!”

They watched her pass, one of them taking notes. They did not know what she was- -there was no way that their primitive world could have known of hers, a world that she for some reason could not recall- -but they had always known, since their arrival, of the process. Distantly, Epicenter was aware that the soul that saw through their eyes might just have recognized what she had become.

Then, suddenly, a pony appeared before her. He was not infected. Somehow, his magic and the machines that made up so much of his body had preserved him. He seemed to be moving through the dim light, his path lit by the glow of the spell that covered his face. It seemed that he was inspecting the wards, walking amongst them, looking at what he likely perceived incorrectly as disease and death.

He looked up. Epicenter was conscious of the expression on his face- -the look of annoyance that rapidly progressed to shock, and then terror as she looked down at him.

Before he could react, she raised her hand to him. She could not escape the thirst any longer. He screamed as most of his robotic body was torn apart and separated from him. The equidroids stopped what they were doing and turned toward him, confused as to why he was making so much sound- -and then they bent to Epicenter’s will and turned back to their work.

“What are you doing?” screamed the pony. “Security! Containment breach class Seven!”

Epicenter ignored him. She took away the parts of his body that she could use, leaving the containment vessel that contained his spine and head, as well as the one that contained the fragments of organs that still functioned. They would serve no purpose to her.

The mechanical components disassembled before her, and she felt her mind race as she picked out each one and put it with the others. There was a scematic in her head, but half the pieces required were not present- -so she had to solve the puzzle, to figure out what was needed to make herself whole.

The pieces connected to her body. Few of them were truly useful; there was only enough material to properly cover her left arm, and even then, only poorly.

The pony stopped calling out. She had taken the part of him that enabled him to speak, leaving it perfectly intact. She amplified the signal, broadcasting it to those waiting outside.

“This is Toxic Shock,” she said in his voice. “By my official order, I am lifting the quarantine.”

“Boss,” said a static-ridden voice on the other side. “Are you sure?”

“The situation has decayed beyond our capacity. We cannot treat the patients here at this facility. Summon transport ships, and prepare for patient evacuation.”

The equidroids responded almost immediately, and the demons snickered. Epicenter lowered the vocal transmitter, dropping it on the pile of still-living remnants of a pony that were glaring up at her.

She approached the door, joined by one who had been a doctor, but was now nearing the end of his process as well. Epicenter hated him- -by definition, she hated all her kind. She wanted to kill them all almost as much as she craved the machines, but knew that it would be impossible and contrary to her goal, whatever that was.

The doctor entered the code to the door, and it hissed open. Epicenter stepped out into the world that she knew to be called Equestria.

Chapter 21: The House of Five

The air itself seemed to crack as Five pulled the small round handle with its glowing purple light. Rainbow Dash had watched Five remove the handle form her supplies, and at first had not understood why she was bothering with a small ring of pale metal, turning it in the air like some lame mime act.

Then it had opened. The universe itself had opened, a door in space, and for a moment Rainbow Dash forgot about the death and violence that she had witnessed.

“What…the hay,” she said, craning her neck arouond the door, flying up in the air and looking around it. It had no real supports, and was not visible by from the back, just the front, where it looked like a dim, square doorway. Air was coming out of it; it was warm and smelled like a very old building.

“Come on,” said Five, lifting her supplies and motioning for Rainbow Dash to carry her own box of loot. Rainbow Dash’s container was filled mostly with gems, precious metals, crystals, bits of electronics, and ammunition. Five had taken other things, but the most apparent thing she carried was a blood-stained sack containing the various dismembered body parts she had claimed- -including Flesh’s entire body.

Five stepped through the door. Rainbow Dash almost did, but paused at the threshold. “Is it…is it safe?”

“Safe?” said Five, poking her head out of the black void on the other side. “Says a pony who, if I recall, performs supersonic flight for a living? It’s just a door.”

“A door…yeah, right.” Rainbow Dash stepped through, and almost immediately felt strange. Something about the room she had stepped into made her vaguely anxious, although she did not know why. Her skin just seemed to be crawling- -even on her left limbs, which had “skin” made of some kind of golden, lightweight alloy- -and she just wanted to run.

The door closed behind her, and she saw Five turning the handle until the light became red. To her surprise, Rainbow Dash saw that there actually was a door, which looked like a storm door taken off somepony’s house.

“Someday I’m going to rewire this place,” said Five, and Rainbow Dash heard the sound of a hoof tapping against the wall. “Hmm. This is either the lights or the garbage disposal.”

There was a clicking sound, and the lights overhead ignited.

“Oh, wow!” said Rainbow Dash in awe. She realized that they were standing at the edge of a hallway of some kind, and one that was actually rather fancy. The walls were made of wood on their lower halves and strange floral wall paper on the tops, and there was some level of craftsmanship that Rarity probably would have appreciated.

Rainbow Dash turned back toward the door, and then looked down at the hallway- -and the two others that went to the left and right. “How did you- -this is awesome! What is this place?”

“The Pocket,” said Five, setting down her bags. Philomena poked her head out of one of them and looked around. She did not seem happy, but Five had insisted that the bird not be “outside” alone. “It is a synthetic Clover torus. Since you are not trained in theory of any type: essentially, a tiny synthetic dimension that I use.”

“Does…does everypony have one?”

Five shook her head. “No. They are...uncommon, I suppose, although not unheard of. They are usually used as portable warehouses for small places.”

“So its…how big is it in here?”

“No idea. Pretty big, but not infinite.”

“Let me get this straight- -you had this the whole time? This house thing? And you were having me sleep outside?”

“You can feel it, can’t you?”

Rainbow Dash nearly asked “what”, but realized that she did. A strange sense of unnervement, as though she were somewhere where she did not want to be. “Yeah,” she said. “It feels…” she tried to recall a similar situation. “Like back when me and Applejack went to the Castle of the Two Sisters on a dare…like somepony was watching, but not really anypony- -like being alone, but not.” She shivered. “I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I. Neither does Philomena. My grandmother used to live in here, but I do not know how. I mostly use it as a workshop, and for storage. She took a deep breath, as though she were about to yell.

“Don’t,” said Gell, materializing from one of the hallways that was especially dark. Rainbow Dash looked up, once again shocked by her appearance- -but oddly surprised that her long horns did not scrape on the tall ceiling. Gell’s large, batlike ears flicked slightly. “I can hear you, you know. And I smell something…tasty.”

Five threw the bag of body parts to Gell. “Here,” she said.

Gell looked at the bag, and then at Five. “You did something again, without me. You know how I feel about that, An.”

“Don’t call me An. And I was trying to be subtle.”

“You call what you did subtle?”

Gell looked at Rainbow Dash. “You brought her but not me?” She smiled. “Okay then. Hey, did you ‘break her in’?”

“No. She slew nopony. She did take an eye, though, and a leg.” She pointed to the bag. “As you will see.”

“A leg?” said Gell, visibly drooling. She opened the sack, and her eyes widened.

“No way!” she said. “You got me- -oh, Satin, there’s a whole pony in here!”

“Don’t eat it all at once. Smoke it or something.”

Gell reached into the bag and pulled out the remnants of the unicorn Flesh. He was now stiff, but still seeming to stare with glass-like eyes. Gell opened her mouth wide and brought it down on his skull. There was a horrible crunch as she cut through it, tearing away flesh and bone. Rainbow Dash was forced to look away.

“There is a wing in there as well,” said Five.

“I love wings,” said Gell, her mouth full of pony. “They are by far the best part…but don’t worry, Dashie,” she said to Rainbow Dash, “those wings of yours, destroying those would be like destroying a piece of fine art!”

“Could you…um, not eat that in front of me?”

Gell looked down at the corpse that she was holding. “Oh. Yeah. That’s probably pretty shocking for you. But hey, that’s where meat comes from.” She put Flesh back in the sack and closed it. “I’m going to take him upstairs and get the parts done up. I’ll be back down when I’m done. I can even give Dashie the grand tour of our home!”

She laughed as she threw the blood-stained sack over her back and started off down the hallway.

“At least take a box of chain ammo!” called Five.

“No way,” said Gell. “You picked it up, you deal with it.”

“Idiot demon,” muttered Five.

“I heard that! ‘A proper lady handles her own castrations!’”

“That is not a real idiom!”

Gell just waved, and then disappeared into the shadows.

“She…kind of scares me,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Really?” said Five. “I don’t see it. Besides, she really does like you.”

“I noticed.”

“Not just like that,” said Five, picking up a box of electronics and glowing crystals and putting it on her back. She started walking down the hallway, and Rainbow Dash followed. “She is attracted to you, but there is more than that.”

“Like what?”

“As in…hmm. Perhaps she sees in you her ideal daughter.”

“As opposed to…her real daughter?”

“Which would be me. Sort of. Although I did not hatch from her egg.”

“Demons…lay eggs?”

“Of course. Don’t be an idiot.”

“And, what about you,” said Rainbow Dash, rolling her eyes. “Do you…”

“Of course not,” said Five. She looked back at Rainbow Dash. “And you?”

“M- -me?” stuttered Rainbow Dash. “No, I don’t- -I haven’t even- -not with a…not with a stallion anyway…”

“Neither have I. Mostly because I can’t. The equipment isn’t optimized for it. Parthogen and all. Well, I probably could, it would just hurt a lot. But it is interesting. Some historians have wondered if Scootaloo was.”

“Scoots,” said Rainbow Dash. Once again, she felt the blow of sadness crushing against her. The pain returned, this time far harder, and her spirit sunk. Scootaloo had barely become a mare when Rainbow Dash had departed. She was a pony that Rainbow Dash considered a sister, her only real family- -and now, like all the others, she was long-dead. “Scootaloo…what happened to her?”

“No idea,” said Five. “I do not follow the side characters so much. I can look it up later.”

“She’s…she’s dead, though, isn’t she?”

“Of course. They all are.”

“Even Scoots…” Rainbow Dash felt tears welling in her eyes. Knowing that her friends had gone was bad enough, but that the little orange filly had gone too was crushing. Logically, she knew that Scootaloo had probably lived a good life, but it felt like she had died as a child. Rainbow Dash had missed every element of her life- -her first trip to Cloudsdale, winning her first race, even the first time she would ever fly- -she had never seen any of those things, and now she never would.

“Five,” she said. “What…what is the point? Without them, why…why should I be alive when they aren’t?”

“Did you really think that any of this had a point?” said Five. “But you’re young. Trust me on this, as I am an old mare by your kind’s standards: life has no point. It is a sick joke, to induce matter to believe that its course truly matters. Our consciousness only exists for the universe to torture us as we fight the inevitable- -and woe to those that cannot reach that fate.”

“That’s terrible. How can you even say something like that?”

“Because that is the truth. Of course, you are free to believe lies as you choose. I, however, am not.”

Five pushed open the door to one of her several offices and entered. A highly depressed Rainbow Dash entered behind her, and five heard the sound of a gasp that indicated that at least some of Rainbow Dash’s sadness had been subsumed by her awe at the number of artifacts and incomplete projects that lined the walls and shelves.

There certainly were plenty. The shelves were lined with various relics that Five had either failed to categorize or was presently working on, and the walls were lined with freshly repaired or constructed tools or weapons, many half completed. On the far end was a desk covered in a mess of power crystal circuits, magical rune systems, dispersion spikes, shell casings, and the like- -as well as an abundance of surplus test equipment and tools.

“Oh wow,” said Rainbow Dash, flying up through the air past the number of components that were dangling from the ceiling. She picked an arm of power armor that Five had been working on, its cords running into a supply set beneath a globe- -one not of Equestria, but the Gloame- -and a pot with an anemic sprig of poison joke beneath an infrared light. “What is all this stuff?”

“Parts for my job,” said Five. “Try not to contact anything that will break. Or explode. Or bite.”

Five pulled spread her wings and flapped hard, lifting the box of electronics that she was carrying to the area where power cells were stored, directly above the flammables/milk cabinet.

“Look at all this junk,” said Rainbow Dash, admiring a still-living severed pony arm under a bell jar and a slowly levitating black crystal.

“It’s not junk,” said Five, turning around. “Much of it is- -”

Her blood ran cold when she realized what Rainbow Dash was staring at: a pair of earth pony skulls, still sealed in transparent tubes, one showing the lesions of bone cancer and the other bashed in on one side. Five held her breath, realizing her mistake: she should never have brought Rainbow Dash into this room, not with those two artifacts present.

“Creepy,” said Rainbow Dash, moving to the next artifact. Five let out a long breath. Rainbow Dash seemed to have no idea how close she had just come to two of her beloved friends, or the significance of those skulls. “I don’t like skulls,” she said. “But those two…” she turned back to them. “I don’t know…somehow they feel really familiar…”

“Most earth pony skulls look similar,” said Five, feining calmness even though she was on the verge of panic. “Actually, somewhere around here, I possess the skull of a pygmy horse...”

“No way!” said Rainbow Dash, looking around the room excitedly. “Twilight always said that those were totally fake!”

“Oh, they are. But I still have it.”

Rainbow Dash looked confused, but then her eyes were caught by a golden glint. With a small rainbow contrail, she crossed the room, rattling the armor dangling from the ceiling and causing some of the living vines to retract in annoyance. “Sweet Celestia!” she said, picking up the pair of golden objects and placing them on her body. “These look just like the real thing!”

Five looked up and saw that Rainbow Dash had been drawn to a crown and a necklace, both of them made of something resembling gold, both with a single violet crystal set within them.

“No,” said Five, making her way over a pile of tiles taken from Canterlot Castle toward her desk in the back. “Those are the real thing.”

“No way,” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly appearing nervous, as if she had insulted the crown’s original user by putting it on. “They can’t be…are you telling me you stole Celestia’s crown?”

“And necklace. But now. It was not me, but rather my great grandmother, Second. There are currently three pieces of cerorite not in the possession of Thebe. Those are two of them. Apparently, Second decided that after Celestia’s death it was too dangerous for them to remain free. Try as I might, I cannot get them out of there.”

Rainbow Dash took off the crown and looked at it, nostalgia crossing her face. “You know, she really was a beautiful pony.”

“Yes, if you ignore the Exmoori genocide and the several centuries of brutal and totalitarian ruling.”

“The what?”

“Never mind. Put them back, please, and come down here.”

Rainbow Dash set the crown and necklace back in their place- -on an inactive equidroid husk being used as a mannequin- -and descended.

“Hey,” she said as she stepped over the well-organized mess so uncharacteristic of a guardian of Order. “Can I ask you something?”

“No, I do not have Luna’s.”

“Not that. Back at the…back there…”

“What?” asked Five, rummaging through a pail of tools, trying to find a pair of pliers that were not channel locks.

“When that guy beat you up with the hammer…you got pretty messed up.”

“You would not believe how much head trauma like that hurts,” said Five, shivering slightly at the thought of it. “Not as bad as burning, of course, but not fun.”

“But then there was that light, and those sparks, and you…you healed! Which was itself pretty awesome.”

Five dropped a wrench that had been misclassified as a spanner on her desk and turned around, facing Rainbow Dash. “None of these things are questions, Ms. Dash. If you are lonely and need conversation, see Gell, not me.”

“You used magic,” said Rainbow Dash, frowning.

“Yes, I did,” said Five. That was in its own way a question, but to her, it was obvious. She had been using magic since the instant she was born; it was not unusual for her.

“But you’re not a unicorn!”

Five sighed, and then motioned for Rainbow Dash to approach her. For some reason, the Pegasus insisted on staying at least six feet away at all times, perhaps without even being conscious of it.

“Run your hoof through my mane.”

Rainbow Dash, who had been approaching, suddenly backed up. “Eew, no,” she said. “First the demon, and now you?”

“It is not a sexual thing,” snapped Five, somewhat disgusted. “Just do it.”

Rainbow Dash released an annoyed whine, and Five lowered her head. She felt the hoof passing through her low-cut blue mane, softly at first, and then much harder as Rainbow Dash felt the pony protrusions along the cusp of her skull and cervical vertebrae.

“What the hay?” said Rainbow Dash, grabbing the horns tightly enough for it to be uncomfortable for Five. “You have- -” A glint of realization passed through her eyes. “I remember! Just like he had…that D27 guy!”

“Yes,” said Five, hating that name and the monster that bore it. She swiped away Rainbow Dash’s hoof. “The principle is the same. My power is a fragment of his.”

“So you’re…what, an alicorn?”

“No,” said Five, shivering at the thought. “Nor am I a unicorn. My abilities are far more narrow.”

“But you, I mean, I saw you heal yourself from like, twenty hammer hits!”

“It was eight. And yes, I can do that.” Five sighed, and stopped what she was doing completely. For some reason, she felt a strong desire to tell another pony, to have someopony understand her pain. “It is, unfortunately, my curse.”

“Curse? But it’s- -well, pretty much a superpower.”

“I have tried so many things,” said Five. “Burning, shooting, complete exsanguination, poison with toxins you could hardly imagine. I have been exposed to one hundred times the lethal dose of radiation for a pony, to explosive blasts. I have sought out the most vicious tumors and xenographed them into myself. I once even sawed off my own head. The same conclusion has always been reached.”

“Wh- -what is that?” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly rather pale.

“That this body will not allow me to die.”

“Well isn’t that- -but…why would you want to die?”

Five felt herself chuckle. “Such simplistic response to what I am telling you. So binary. To assume that life and death are what concern me…death is always bad, but sometimes less so.” She looked into Rainbow Dash’s eyes. “I want to live. More than anything, I want to live. But I would also give anything to be allowed to die on my own terms.” She turned back to her desk, and decided that with her gauntlets, she probably would not need pliers anyway. “Not that you could understand. But, thank you.”

“For what?”

“For listening.” Five drew a small horizontal circle in the air with her hoof. “Now turn around and spread your wings.”

“My…my what?”

“Wing blades. Are you wearing any?”

“No…”

“Then tell me, how did you cut those ponies?”

Rainbow Dash looked confused, but then looked down at her wings. “I don’t…I don’t know.”

“Exactly. Neither do I. Did the Wonderbolts engage you in any surgical upgrades?”

“Surgical what? Like, to my- -”

“Eew. No.” Five turned Rainbow Dash around forcibly, plunging her metal-coated hooves into the Peguas’s down.

“Nooo!” cried Rainbow Dash, trying to close her wings. “My down! This is- -ooooh, that tickles!”

“Relax, I’m a doctor,” said Five.

“Really?”

“No, of course not. That was a joke.”

“You’re basically molesting me, you know that, right?”

“No I’m not. Hold still.”

Five spread Rainbow Dash’s feathers, and suddenly saw a nick appear in her gauntlet. She moved much more slowly and carefully, and suddenly spied a row of unique feathers amongst the soft blue fluff. They were small, short, and appeared to be made of some kind of golden metal.

Carefully, Five clamped a gripping attachment of her gauntlet against one of the feathers and, with a swift motion, yanked it out.

“EEEP!” cried Rainbow Dash, suddenly jumping into the air. “What the hay!” she cried. “You just pulled one!”

Five held up the feather, and Rainbow Dash’s agitation suddenly vanished, descending from the air as they both stared at the small golden feather. It was about two inches long, small enough to be hidden among the other feathers, and definitely made of metal. Unlike a normal feather, it had two roots, and was geometrically shaped. Five turned it over in her claw, and noted that it was impossibly rigid for its thickness, which was nearly as flat as a sheet of tissue paper. The metal appeared- -but the fact that it had been growing out of Rainbow Dash’s wing- -to be of organic origin, but it was certainly metal of some kind.

“What in the wide world of Equestria is that?” whispered Rainbow Dash.

“For once, I have no idea,” said Five, herself feeling the volume of her voice decrease in awe. “But you have a lot of them.”

Rainbow Dash spread her wing, and gasped when she saw the glint of the golden feathers from within her down. “Sweet lusty Luna! I do!”

Five had never heard that expression, but considering her relation to Luna, found it distasteful.

“So…” she said. “Be really careful when you preen.” She picked up a piece of scrap pipe with her hand-like wing and slid the feather across it, cutting it cleanly in half. “Oop. Yeah. Mind your tongue.”

“Oh…okay…” said Rainbow Dash, lowering her wings and once again looking dejected. Five was getting tired of this.

“What is it now? I just informed you that you have some kind of biological metal growing out of you. A new weapon. This is a happy thing.”

“Well…it’s just that…” she looked up Five. “Okay. I’m going to tell you this….” She took a deep breath. “It means…” she blushed, “it means that my special somepony- -when I find him- -can’t ever preen me.” She grimaced, as if she were expecting to get hit.

“Oh,” said Five, suddenly feeling profoundly uncomfortable. “Um…yes, that is…um…true…”

“Well, it’s just that, for a Pegasus…no. Never mind. You would not understand.”

“No, I would not. You must figure that sort of problem out on your own, as I am of little help. However, I can help with the feather. I am going to run some tests, as this interests me. Until then, you are free to wander the Pocket. Just do not break anything- -and if you see a green pony with a antler-horn, tell him to stop sealing our cheese.”

“Okay…” said Rainbow Dash. Five turned back to her desk and began pulling out supplies, and she heard Rainbow Dash flutter off toward the door after several seconds.

As Rainbow Dash left, Philomena descended from the ceiling, landing on a large perch that had been set aside for her. Five looked up at the bird, then down at the feather.

“What business does she have speaking to me of such things?” she said. “As though I would know about ‘special-someponies’. That a parthogen even could.”

Philomena released a low chirp.

“She is not my friend. She never can be. Her only value to me is her skull, and with it her power.” Five glanced over her shoulder at the skinless skulls of Pinkie Pie and Applejack. “I can only ever be alone, because I was dead the instant I was born. Just a cursed shell.” She picked up the feather, and slit her throat with it. She watched as the blood poured onto the table, and felt the familiar sensation of drowning and the metal taste of blood- -and then felt the sparks of Order restoring her body, the wound closing, not even leaving a scar.

She coughed out the blood from her lungs, and looked at the bloody feather. “Hmm. Perhaps I can make a knife out of it.”

Rainbow Dash found that she had become incredibly lost, and that made her angry. This place she was in, this “Pocket”, made no logical sense. There were staircases that were too long, or not long enough, or that would lead to the same floor they had come from, and hallways that seemed to backtrack onto their own position. The architecture changed as well. Not all of it was as gaudy and old fashioned as the front part; much of it was diverse and strange to the point of being random, as though it had been constructed by a madpony- -which, for all Rainbow Dash knew, it had.

This inevitably led to a kind of panic. The way the area felt, how lifeless and yet so lively the building itself appeared, caused her to become increasingly frightened. She had started by running, and then by flying through the wide, Gell-sized halls, panting heavily. There was no way out; every window she found was fake, and every door she encounter was either locked or led to rooms filled wither with bunches of equipment or plants or things she couldn’t even recognize. One was even filled with spiders, perhaps unintentionally, and another filled with racks of bones and helmets, and one with a canoe in a pile of sand. All of it was unnerving to the point of being terrifying.

Then, when she finally felt like she was going to scream, she turned a corner and ran into something incredibly hard. The force knocked the wind out of her and sent her flying backward, splaying her limbs out along the ground. At first, she thought that she had struck a wall- -having a wall just behind a corner would not be out of the nature of the Pocket’s mad architecture- -but when her vision cleared, Rainbow Dash found herself looking up at the blood-stained visage of a pink demon.

Gell looked down at Rainbow Dash, her horizontal pupils widening, and then directing themselves at the raw strip of meat sticking out of the side of her mouth, part of a pure-white bone sticking out. She slurped it into her mouth and crouched it down quickly, but Rainbow Dash had already seen it.

“Hey,” she said, looking down. “Let me guess. Five told you to look around, didn’t she, eh?”

“Yes, but this place is crazy!”

“I know. Three was a bit…eccentric. Don’t get me long, I loved her, but she was batty. Unbelievable in bed though.”

Gell reached down and helped Rainbow Dash stand up. Rainbow Dash found herself staring at Gell’s coat, realizing how similar in color it was to Pinkie Pie’s.

“Oh,” said Gell. “The blood.”

Rainbow Dash had not realized it consciously, but Gell was drenched in blood.

“Yeah. If this was Nightmare Night, you would win the costume contest for sure.”

Gell laughed deeply and slapped Rainbow Dash on the shoulder, nearly crushing her. “I would, wouldn’t I? Except this is real. I just butchered a pony. Cut him up, ate half of him.”

Rainbow Dash shivered. The idea itself was terrible, but what made it worse was that she was now having a conversation with the pony who had done the butchering. Monsters did eat ponies, that was a fact of life; but ponies- -even demon ponies- -eating ponies was disturbing on a whole different level.

“I know, I know,” sighed Gell. “But I’m on my way to the showers so…” Her demon eye suddenly lit up. “Oh! I know! We should take a shower together!”

“What? Why- -why would we do that?”

“It would be sweet. And look at you. Blood on your wings, and you smell like horse sweat.”

“Um, no, I don’t think- -hey!” Rainbow Dash felt herself being picked up and was placed on Gell’s back.

“Come on, stinky,” she said, starting to walk forward. Rainbow Dash suddenly started slipping on the black segmented armor that covered Gell’s back, but grabbed onto it just in time to stop herself form falling off. She suddenly had an idea of what Spike must have felt like always riding on Twilight’s back- -it was actually pretty nice. Still, she did not like the idea of bathing with another mare.

She was carried down the hall a little bit farther, to an area that she had somehow not been to before- -one with white-painted brick walls and a synthetic tile floor. The lights there were harsh, but widely spaced.

Gell lifted her head and poked Rainbow Dash with one of her long, curving horns. “Off,” she said.

Rainbow Dash slid off. As she did, she heard a grinding sound going past her, and saw Five struggling to push a large box with her head down the hall.

“Taking a shower, I see,” grunted Five, pushing the box past them. “Don’t drop the soap.”

“Ha ha,” called Gell. “Very funny!” she turned her attention toward Rainbow Dash. “But seriously,” she said. “As gloriously stunning a she-stud as you are, you are a mare. So I give you my word, with Satin as my witness, that I won’t ever make a move on you without your permission. Got that?”

“Um…sure,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling herself blush. She did not find Gell attractive at all, but the attention felt nice, at least.

“Now come on,” said Gell, pushing Rainbow Dash through an opening that was not quite a door.

Rainbow Dash, upon entering, suddenly realized what Gell had meant. The bathroom was not small, like hers, but rather large, with multiple shower heads on both sides, much like the showers that the Wonderbolts had used. That sort of group shower was something that Rainbow Dash was actually used to; for some reason, she had imagined her and Gell in a cramped tub lathering each other.

She shook her head, and entered the room. The tiling was impressive, even to her. The floor consisted of almost random tiles of every size and color that all seemed to mesh into a unified shape, and the walls and ceiling were done in an exceedingly complex mosaic. It was a cool bathroom- -and Rainbow Dash decided that a shower would do her some good.

“Here,” said Gell, tossing Rainbow Dash a bar of soap on a neck-ring. Rainbow Dash caught it in her mouth, and slid it over her neck. Gell then pointed at the right side of the room. “You take that side. Now, a basic rule here. Keep your eyes in that direction. I’m going to be taking my clothing off, so try not to look at me.

“Um…” said Rainbow Dash, wondering why Gell had asked to bathe together in the first place, “okay…” Still confused, she faced the wall, and heard the characteristic sounds of straps being undone and metal clanking as Gell removed her armor. In order to resist the urge to look over her shoulder, Rainbow Dash turned the complicated faucet, turning on the water. It came out immediately warm.

“This is a nice shower,” she said, adjusting the temperature and relishing the feeling of the steaming water flowing through her feathers and mane.

“I know,” said Gell. “Three had a whole mosaic phase.” Rainbow Dash heard the other shower turn on. “But, weirdly, there was no water in the place back then. Five did that…she’s got some kind of recycling pump rigged up somewhere.”

“Neat,” said Rainbow Dash, turning her head just slightly.

“Hey!” said Gell, sharply.

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash, distantly aware that for Gell to have caught that, she must been watching rather closely. “But…you know, we are ponies. We’re naked all the time.”

“No, you are a pony. I am a demon.”

“But I’ve met demons. I never once saw one wearing clothes.”

“Because you probably never saw a female. We don’t usually come up here unless Satin really wants to punish the world, or if we get summoned. Basic cultural lesson, though: modesty for female demons is expected.”

“Why?”

“It should be obvious, shouldn’t it? Because our stallions are not allowed to wear clothes. I don’t know how the tradition started, but I guess we started wearing our clothes to differentiate ourselves from them. That eventually morphed into modesty, or something like that.”

“So…being naked is unpleasant for you?”

“In your culture, it would be like having a stallion wear a frilly dress. Or you wear a dress.”

“I’ve worn dressed before,” protested Rainbow Dash, lathering her hair. She was well trained to take quick showers, but the warm water helped to calm her, as if it were washing away her anger and sorrow. That, and Gell was actually far less abrasive than Five to talk to. “My friend Rarity used to make them…”

“No way!” said Gell, so loudly that it caused Rainbow Dash to jump. “You actually wore a Rarity?! Hold on…I need to calm down for a moment…just imagining you in one of those dresses is…I’m sorry. I was intending to do this with you…I guess as a way to show allegiance. It isn’t supposed to be sexual.”

“You really are a lespony, aren’t you?”

“Eh, not really. I like stallions too- -but they don’t survive very long. Overwhelming desire to violently remove their testicles and all.”

“So that’s your…” Rainbow Dash once again shivered, and felt an urge to look over her shoulder. She had only partially seen Gell’s cutie mark beneath her armor, and was aware that it was a menacing, demonic meat tenderizer.

“Special talent, yeah. Demons don’t get pretty ones like you do.”

“If it’s who you are…but, being honest here, the eating ponies thing is really disturbing.”

“I have to eat something.”

“What about hay? Or bread? Cookies?”

“Will make me very, very sick. I can have a piece of cake, but I get…drunk. I can only eat meat.”

“It’s just…not right, though.”

“I understand, but that’s only because you ponies are so backward.”

“What?”

“Well, when you eat meat, you always choose it based on sentience. Chickens or turkeys or the like are okay, because they are dumb. Dogs and cats are bad, ponies are forbidden. That’s backward.”

“Ponies don’t eat meat!” cried Rainbow Dash, nearly vomiting at the thought of slaughtering a poor, helpless animal. Such a thing was horrible to her; to a pony like Fluttershy, having to know that such a thing was perpetrated by ponies would be a fate worse than death.

“Not in your time,” grumbled Gell. “We introduced it with the occupation. Ponies eat it now, though, but backward. Demons do it correctly: the most sentient meat is best. Pony is best, then cows and sheep, dogs, cats, and so on. Turkey and chicken are bad meat.”

“What about demon?”

“No,” said Gell, harshly. “Demon meat must never be eaten!”

“Isn’t that a bit hypocritical?”

“No. You misunderstand. That honor is only reserved for Satin herself. To consume our flesh it to challenge our god- -and to face her divine and everlasting wrath.”

“That’s weird,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Perhaps, but you mortals are just as strange to us.”

“Is it true?” asked Rainbow Dash, suddenly.

“Is what true?”

“That you are immortal? That you live forever?”

“No. Well…no. I will die in time, when Satin deems fit to consume me, body and soul. But I am old. Very old.”

“How old?”

“I don’t remember. Five hundred something.”

“So you remember…back then. When I was young.”

“You still are young,” corrected Gell. “But yes, vaguely. I even recall reading about your death.”

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash, somewhat impressed with herself. “I did not know I was that important. Can’t believe I got into the papers in Tartarus.”

“I was not in Tartarus at the time. I was at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“But…you’re not a unicorn.”

“Not as a student. Think things through, Dashie. Anhelios- -you’re Anhelios- -summoned me. I was so young back then. I still had hair.”

Rainbow Dash could hear it in the tone of her voice. “You were her friend.”

“My best friend,” said Gell. “I loved her. More than anything in this world. And then she left me…”

“She died,” whispered Rainbow Dash.

“She had to. That’s the way it works with them.”

“I don’t understand,” said Rainbow Dash. “What do you mean? You mean us mortals?”

“No. I mean Anhelios.” Rainbow Dash felt demonic eye staring at the back of her neck. “She…she didn’t tell you, did she?”

“Tell me what?”

“Of course she wouldn’t. She sees it as unimportant, but it kind of is.”

“What is it?” demanded Rainbow Dash, suddenly feeling that knowing was of crucial importance.

“The amount of Order in her body is finite. It never runs out, but it cannot be divided, not ever. Only one can ever exist at a time.”

“You mean- -”

“The mother gets pregnant only once, and dies giving birth.”

Rainbow Dash was silent, not knowing what to say.

“Rainbow Dash,” said Gell. “Don’t hate Five.”

“It’s kind of hard not to.”

“I know, because she is trying.”

“She’s not doing a very good job.”

“No. She is trying to make you hate her.”

“Why? Why would she do that?”

“Because the process went wrong with her. For the first four, there was a system. They learn and grow far faster than normal ponies, but there were always others to help them. The chiropterans nearly worshiped them, and the priests would raise them. Only in their teen years would I appear, and offer my contract to them.”

“But something happened.”

“Yes. In the time of Four, things changed. The chiropterans changed, moved on. They forgot the old ways, and the priests died out. So she was alone. Born alone.”

“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash, turning off her water, suddenly angry. “So they just left a foal to fend for herself?!”

“She was not a foal. In a matter of days she would have been the equivalent of a toddler, with the mind of an adult, but…that thing inside her carried memories, all the way back from Two. She was fully functional, but alone and it changed her.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Psychological imprinting or some such. I eventually realized it and helped her, but it was too late. Her mind was broken. The way she thinks, it’s not like you do. Her mind is like a machine, clicking out outcomes from stimuli. She is obsessive, apathetic, and dangerous.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because she won’t. Because maybe I feel guilty for what happened, for raising her this way. I don’t know.” Gell switched off her own water. She sighed. “Wow, this got dark. You can turn around now.”

Rainbow Dash did, as if ordered, and as she did realized that Gell had not put her armor back on yet. She found herself staring at a massive, soaking, pink-coated demon who was staring down at her.

“What do you think?” she said, smiling softly. “How do I look?”

Rainbow Dash craned around and looked at Gell’s cutie mark, confirming that it was, in fact, a hammer. She also saw Gell’s tail.

Before she could stop herself, she blurted out the obvious. “You have a flappy little tail,” she said, in all seriousness.

Gell threw a towel into Rainbow Dash’s face, but it was apparent that she was smiling broadly. “Well, we can’t all have a pretty rainbow one, can we? Alright, enough of the free show! Out!”

She waved her cloven hooves at Rainbow Dash, and the latter laughed as Gell rolled a towel into a whip and snapped it at her rear. “Out! Let me get my armor back on, I’ll take you to the kitchen!”

Rainbow Dash jumped out into the hallway, taking refuge around the corner and finishing drying herself off. She felt better, even if the conversation had turned depressing, because she had somepony to talk to, perhaps even a friend, if a demon even really had the ability for such things.

Still, within her, a certain vision was nagging her. The idea of a young pony born by definition without family, friends, or anypony at all, and of the mind that had ossified into that style. It explained a lot, really, and was sad, and in a way terrifying, to know that such a creature could exist, or had been forced by circumstances to exist. At least Rainbow Dash had once had friends, even if they were all gone now. By the way Gell talked, it seemed like Five never had. The best parts of life, of laughing with others, going on adventures, having sompeony to talk to or be there when she needed it- -those had been scooped out of Five before she had even been two months old, leaving an unfortunate husk behind. Five could never understand what Rainbow Dash had lost, but Rainbow Dash could understand what Five had never experienced, and that frame of mind made her seem more pathetic than psychotic.

Five was cruel and strange, but Rainbow Dash knew that it might just be possible for them to manage to tolerate each other.

Five sat amongst the machines, the feather before her. Whatever it was made of was beyond her knowledge. Spectrometry indicated that it was literally solid gold, but it did not behave like gold. It was harder and stronger than any gold she had ever encountered, save perhaps the enchanted alloy that made up Celestia’s royal jewelry.

She was making no progress, so she had resorted to just staring at it, wondering if the thought would come to her. That was not likely, though. She was not an especially creative pony. If she were able to sleep, perhaps she would have dreamed the solution, but nopony in her bloodline since Nightwatcher had been able to reach such peace, not even Cavern Melody after she had lost her soul.

Five turned to Philomena, who was sleeping restlessly on her perch.

“Lucky,” said Five, swiveling on her chair, slowly revolving. “I never get to be unconscious. Awake for every minute, ever second aware. It’s so long…”

She suddenly stopped herself and looked out into the room. Gell and Rainbow Dash were using most of the nuclear reactor’s power to heat their water, so Five had turned out most of the lights. For some reason, though, the shadows seemed to be growing far more intense than usual.

Then she knew why, and smiled even though she was not happy.

“What do you want?” she said.

The shadows against the shelving racks seemed to condense, and to grow physical form, until something stepped out. Not from the shadows, but within the shadows. Something with bright green eyes.

“You already know,” said the shadow.

“No, I don’t,” said Five.

“Yes, you do, because you are me. You can feel it too.”

“I feel nothing.”

“Another point,” said the glowing-eyed shadow. “Like the one that formed you. Paths converging. Can’t you feel it?”

“No.”

“You will, in time.”

“Then why don’t you do something?” The eyes stared back, their blank vertical pupils more amused than confused, but there was no response. “You know you can. You can have this body if you want it. I am not using it for anything worthwhile anyway.”

The shadow shook her head. “No,” she said. “I have lived my life, and countless more. This one is yours, not mine.”

“You call this life?!” shouted Five, nearly waking Philomena. “A finite existence where I do nothing but wait to die? What point is there? You are immortal! When Six is born, you will pass to her, and to the rest of them! Why should I have to exist when you can?”

“Your path is chosen, and was chosen, long before you. You cannot escape it.”

“But I can try.”

“You can. But is that a worthwhile use of your time?”

“There is nothing else I would rather use it for.”

“So be it. But for now, I have no reason to interfere, save to warn you, and to lend you the use of my power, even if it is for such…trivial things. Tell me, though.” She paced across the room, her form obscured by the darkness Five knew was only perceived. “This machine you are building. Will it work?”

“I don’t know. I still need more parts, but I am working on it.”

“Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity. You still require three…and are you sure that Rainbow Dash will be compatible, even though she lives?”

“If she is not, I will kill her and take her skull,” said Five calmly. “Then she will be as compatible as the others.”

“What you are trying to do is unholy.”

“Says the Queen of the Necromancers.”

“I do not say that with judgement, as I cannot comprehend the morality of your age, or the ages subsequent. But know what you are building.”

“I do.”

The shadow smiled. “Then you now have my reason.”

“What?”

“I could never build such a device. I do not know how. So you must live now, to finish it. To build a machine that can murder Thebe herself.”

“No!” said Five, standing, frightening Philomena into awakens. As the Phoenix burned, the shadows were momentarily illuminated, and Five saw the skeletal three-horned shape within the shadows, if just for a moment, before they collapsed into the true shadows of the room.

Philomena squawked, angry at being awakened so abruptly, and sat back in her chair.

“It is okay, sister,” she said. “I apologize for waking you. I had one of the hallucinations again.” Five extended her hoof, and Philomena landed on it. She stroked the bird’s head with her other metal claw, but momentarily looked down at her own cutie mark, and the stain that surrounded it. Once again, her offer had been refused, and once again, she would continue onward.

Chapter 22: Failed Attempts

“Okay, I got it,” gasped Sweetie Belle, nearly collapsing after pushing the heavy microwave oven up the clubhouse ramp. “But my mom’s gonna notice that it’s gone pretty quick, so I need to put it back pretty quick.”

“Here,” said Scootaloo, tossing Sweetie Belle a screwdriver. She checked her hastily drawn notes. “Take off the back, and connect the wires to the ‘magnetron’- -it should be square, with a little dingus on top of it.”

“Everything has a dingus on it!” whined Sweetie Belle.

“Just do it!” shouted Scootaloo suddenly, causing Sweetie Belle and Applejack to jump.

“Hey now,” said Applebloom, standing up from the pile of books and the various household jars around her containing various potions, many already linked by wires to the device they were assembling. “Don’t talk to her like that!”

“I’m…I’m sorry,” said Scootaloo, rubbing her hoof over her eyes. “I…I didn’t mean to.”

“How long has it been since you slept?”

“I can’t sleep,” said Scootaloo. “Every time I do, she- -she’s there.”

“That’s not a bad thing,” quipped Sweetie Belle, innocently.

“Until I wake up,” muttered Scootaloo. She turned her attention toward Applebloom. “How is it going with the formulas?”

“Well…” said Applebloom. “I get some of it, but honestly, I can’t make heads or tails of most of it. I mean, I know algebra, but this ‘linear algebra’ stuff ain’t at all like it- -and half is in some other language!”

“Then we just substitute values,” said Scootaloo. “What about the anchor?”

They three of them turned toward a large, rusted anchor that was weighting down one corner of the clubhouse, most of it wrapped in multicolored wire pulled from any junk appliance they could get their hoof on. Applebloom took out a hoof-drawn piece of paper covered in her own notes. “It didn’t look like that in Twilight’s book,” she said. “It was…small. Some kind of crystal, I think.”

“Twilight,” muttered Scootaloo, recognizing the name of the only pony taking Rainbow Dash’s death as hard as she was. Thinking about them both brought the pain back, though, and she went back to drawing the runes on the floor around the object in the center- -a circle made from wood nailed together and wrapped in tinfoil, connected to the parts of a radio and a television set.

“Are you sure this will work?” said Applebloom. At first, she had been treating it like a game, just another way to earn their cutie marks- -except that they had earned them years ago. Then she had realized Scootaloo’s obsession with the device, with the impossible plan, and now actually believed that it might possibly work.

“It has to,” said Scootaloo. She put down the set of potions she was using to draw the occult symbols, and watched as some of them ate their way into the wood. She had already tried a similar spell at home, but it had failed, having burned a hole in her floor and raised something resembling a clawed hummingbird from Tartarus. She had poured through the calculations, and thought she knew what was wrong.

“Do you have them?” she asked Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle nodded, and handed Scootaloo a velvet jewelry box. Scootaloo opened it and found three black diamonds within- -the only stones, according to the writings, that could withstand the pressure. She pulled them out and lowered her visor over her soot and oil-covered face, and welded brackets over them, forcing them onto the metal superstructure of the portal eye.

“Careful with those!” cried Sweetie Belle. “If my sister finds out I took them, she’ll…I don’t even know what she’ll do, but it won’t be pretty!”

Scootaloo stepped back, checking to make sure that they were well attached. They were crooked, but she doubted that they needed to be very straight. They would be vaporized almost instantly when the device activated.

“Right,” she said, smiling. She could almost feel it- -she knew it would work this time. She stepped back and picked up a device she had constructed earlier, a colander with a hole cut into it and hundreds of wires and a pair of vacuum tubes attached to it. “Sweetie Belle?”

“Are you absolutely sure about this?” she asked. “I mean, the last time- -”

“This won’t be like the last time,” said Scootaloo, trying to stay calm. She stepped forward and put the colander on Sweetie Belle’s head, attaching the wires and chin strap and finally putting a large alligator clip on her horn.

“Ow! Tight!” she said, shifting on her legs as though she needed to use the bathroom.

“You can’t do that to her horn,” said Applebloom, folding her books and notes neatly and stepping over her potions. “Those things are sensitive!”

“No, no,” said Sweetie Belle, pausing. “It’s actually starting to…feel really good…”

“The potions,” said Scootaloo, hurriedly. “Hurry up!”

“I’m going as fast as I can,” said Applebloom, setting up the remaining potions and pouring them into the tubing system for their distribution, just as all the books suggested. She was perhaps the only one that realized what they were actually trying to do, and the consequences of what would happen if it actually worked- -and how that would only be half of Scootaloo’s plan.

“This will work,” said Scootaloo, picking up the controls, made mostly out of spare- -or stolen- -toy electronics. “It has to. It will work.”

“You’re making me nervous,” said Sweetie Belle.

“Don’t be. We’re going to bring her back.” She slammed the primary arming switch into place. The electronics and appliances began to hum to life, some of them whirring and beeping, and others moving in places where the motors had not been disconnected. Scootaloo had planned this for so many months, and seen this exact so many times in her head. She engaged the sequence, just as her test had shown.

“Sweetie Belle!” she called over the sound of the machines. “NOW!”

Sweetie Bell closed her eyes, and focused her magic into the portal, just as she had practiced. She did it just like she had been taught- -her mind focusing on three individual points, forming a triangle. It manifested in the center of the misshapen ring they had constructed, and the runes below seemed to vibrate.

Then, suddenly, a power crystal system burst into flames. Applebloom, who was standing near it, cried out and jumped back from the flames.

Scootaloo was not looking at the power core, though. She was focused firmly on portal, searching the static and bursts of light for exactly what Rainbow Dash had described to her- -endless forests of dark, fungoid trees, and a black sky that streaked with red lightning- -the last place where the only friend that could truly help Rainbow Dash hiding.

It never came. There was a sudden flash of light, and the portal exploded, sending splinters of wood and fragments of nails across the room, and throwing the Cutie Mark Crusaders backward. Scootaloo was momentarily rendered blind and deaf, but as she came too through the ringing and optical distortions, she was aware of several loud hisses, and saw Applebloom- -whose front leg had been burned- -putting out the flames with a fire extinguisher.

“What…it didn’t…”

Applebloom seemed to be angrily mouthing words, but Scootaloo could not hear them, at least not at first. Then she heard them distantly, as though she were underwater, and saw where Appebloom was pointing frantically.

“Sweetie Belle! Help Sweetie Belle!” she was saying.

Scootaloo looked over to the other side of the room, and saw Sweetie Belle lying on the floor- -perfectly still. Her legs were splayed out, and the makeshift helmet she had been wearing was smoldering. At that instant, Scootaloo froze- -and her mind saw something else entirely. She saw the sky filled with rainbows, a single streak powering forward at impossible speed, the universe itself seeming to bend around the almost invisible pony at the front of it. She saw the sudden burst of light, and the machinery tearing apart, flaming pieces of metal flying in all directions from the fireball. She heard the deafening thud as Rainbow Dash had been atomized, and she heard herself screaming.

In reality, she was silent, unable to move, her mouth hanging open, looking at Sweetie Belle, trying to force her mind to stop thinking the worst but finding herself unable to stop it. On the other side of her, Applebloom threw down the fire extinguisher and moved to their friend.

“Sweetie Belle!” she said, picking up her friend. “Sweetie Belle, wake up!”

Applebloom tore off the helmet and alligator clip, and though her horn was charred and smoking, Sweetie Belle’s eyes were open- -and she smiled. “Oh silly Button Mash,” she said. “That isn’t my horn…”

“What in tarnation?” said a different voice, from the edge door. Scootaloo turned to see Applejack and Big Macintosh- -as well as, oddly enough, as sheep. “What happened here- -Applebloom, you’re hurt!”

“It’s just a little singe,” said Applebloom, rubbing the spot on her arm and wincing.

“Just a singe? Sugarcube, that’s a second dehgree burn!”

“I’m fine.”

“Nope,” said Big Mac, picking her up and putting her over his back.

“Get her to Granny Smith,” said Applejack. “And Sweetie Behlle- -”

“Ahl help her,” said the sheep, who helped Sweetie Belle to her feet and stabilized her. Scootaloo was momentarily shocked- -she had forgotten that sheep could talk.

As they were taken out, Applejack approached Scootaloo. “What is ahl this?” she demanded, staring at the charred and smoldering wreckage of the portal. “What in the wide world of Equestria were yah tryin to do?!”

“It didn’t work,” said Scootaloo, blankly, falling back onto her flank. She had though- -known- -that it would, that she would be able to get Rainbow Dash back, to save her- -but the machine had failed. Of course it had failed, she thought- -it was cobbled together from scrap and magic on a level that even Twilight could not perform. Scootaloo somehow did not know how she would ever believe something built by a trio of teenagers would be able to do what it needed to anyway.

She felt the hot sensation in her nose that meant the tears were coming, and she covered her face so that Applejack would not see- -and began to cry.

Applejack, who had formerly been angry and confused, was taken aback by the sudden change in Scootaloo’s attitude. “What- -oh, sugarcube…” she sat down next to Scootaloo and put her foreleg around the small, flightless filly. Scootaloo buried her face in Applejack’s chest.

“It- -was supposed to- -work!” she sobbed. “It had - -to- -work!”

“Cahlm down,” said Applejack. “Just take ah minute- -and then start from the top, alraght?”

Scootaloo sobbed for a moment until she could control the weeping. She had found from experience that all she needed to do was to aboslutly refuse to think about Rainbow Dash- -but that was nearly impossible. A flash of color, the shadow of a Pegasus overhead- -all of it would send her into uncontrollable crying. Then the memories would come, and the fight to regain control would start all over again.

Eventually, though, she slowed down, and stood up, wiping her swollen eyes. “We were trying to…no. I was trying to build a portal. A portal to the Gloame.”

“The Gloame?” said Applejack, her eyes narrowing. “Why in the name of Celestia would yah want to go there?”

“Because he’s there,” said Scootaloo.

“Who?”

“D27.”

Applejack distantly recalled the name, and her eyes widened as the vision of a blue, hairless pony with triangle-pupiled eyes and a row of lumpy spikes running across the top of his head and neck came to mind. “D27…nopony’s seen it in years. We just assumed that ahfter the battle with Nil, it…” She did not finish the sentence. Applejack herself had not been a fan of the creature, but she had known that her sister and her friends had, for some reason, become at least somewhat close to it, so she did not tell Scootaloo that it was generally assumed that D27 had died shortly after the battle nearly five years earlier.

“No,” said Scootaloo, shaking her head. “He wouldn’t do that- -he just woudn’t! He just went…back home…”

“Ahm still confused,” said Applejack. “I know yah thought it was your friend and all, but doin all this- -”

Scootaloo quickly crossed over to the messy and charred pile of books and nots and rummaged through. After a moment, she drew out a poorly stapled mass of white paper and handed it to Appeljack.

Applejack looked at the paper. “Journal of Advances in Magic,” she read. “Title: The Potential for Resurrection of Sentient Life through Application of Entropy-Reversing Magic, Proposed Theory and Case Study. By Anhelios and Holy Armament.” Applejack looked up. “Where did yah get this?”

“Twilight had it,” admitted Scootaloo.

“Of course she did,” muttered Applejack. She understood what they had been doing, though, even if the magic involved was beyond her. “So y’all were trahyin to summon D27 so that he could use that ‘Order’ magic stuff to bring back…bring back Rainbow Dash?”

Scootaloo nodded, and Applejack saw the tears coming back. “I tried. I tried to help her but…” She suddenly lashed out, kicking over the books and spilling numerous potions. “I failed!”

“Hey hey!” said Applejack, grabbing Scootaloo’s hoof before she could throw a jar of something into the wall.

“I failed!” screamed Scootaloo, her anger collapsing into sadness. “If I had just been smarter, just tried harder, I could have brought her back!”

Applejack released her hoof. “Come outside with me,” she said.

Scootaloo looked up, confused, but followed Applejack out into the light of the sun and down the clubhouse ramp. They walked together through the orchard for several minutes beneath the glossy leaves of the trees and the seemingly endlessly ripe apples above.

“Ah understand how yah feel,” said Applejack at last, pausing beneath an especially large tree and looking out over the hills that contained her life’s work. “She was mah friend to. One of mah best friends, and she’s done left a hole in mah heart that can’t raghtly be filled.”

“But you still have your sister, and your brother, and Granny Smith…I have nothing.”

“Thah’s not true and you know it. Yah have Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, and yah have all the rest of us.”

“Am I being greedy?” said Scootaloo, sounding so very tired. “I know. I know you’re right…but every time I think about her…”

“Ah know.” Applejack sighed. “But yah can’t bring the dead back. Believe me on this.”

“But the paper said- -”

Applejack shook her head. “Ah’ve tried.”

“You…tried?”

“Has Applebloom ever talked abouht our parents?”

“N…no,” said Scootaloo.

“She whas young. She probably doesn’t even remember. But ah do. Ah watched them daih.”

“I- -I’m sorry.”

Applejack looked out at the distance, where the sun was starting to set. “Fahve years ago, ah had a conversation with a pony bah the name of Blackest Night. One ah can’t ever manage tah forget.”

“Blackest Night…I remember…she was that voice, that spoke to us all.”

“Yeah. Nightmare Moon…sort ahv. The thing that lives insahd Luna, waitin. She had the curse.”

“Curse?” asked Scootaloo, confused.

Applejack nodded solemnly. “Yeah. She could bring them back.”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened, and she smiled for the first time in a long time at that glimmer of hope. “So she could- -”

Applejack shook her head. “Thah’s what ah asked her. It doesn’t work that wah. There has to be a body, a fresh one, ahnd even then…”

“There were feathers,” said Scootaloo, desperately trying to hold onto that last glimmer of hope. “Will that work?”

“Sugarcube…no. But even if there was…yah need to let her rest.”

“How can you say that?!” screamed Scootaloo. “How can you call yourself her friend?!”

Scootaloo’s anger was diffused by Applejack’s lack of response.

“It took me a lohng time to understand that, but now…ah think ah get it. A pony’s tahm is her tahm. If yah take that away from her, well…it just ain’t within you’re raghts, even if yah are her friend. Becahse you’re only slowin down what’s gonna happen eventually. Bringin ‘em back isn’t right. That’s not what we do. We keep Dash here.” She put her hoof over her heart. “We remember her. Even if it makes us crah, we love her, as much as we did in lahfe.”

“But I miss her,” said Scootaloo. “I…I miss her so much. Who’s going to teach me how to fly? Who’s going to hang out with me, and talk to me? Oh Celestia, I miss her…”

“So do ah,” said Applejack. She looked down at the filly, and saw the young pony’s sadness. Insider her, she felt the same sadness- -but she also knew that she was lying. Applejack knew something that Scootaloo did not, and because of it, she could never understand her pain, at least not completely.

She sighed, unable to contain that piece of information within her any longer, not if it meant breaking Scootaloo’s heart any worse than it already was. “Scoots…” she said. “Ahm gonna tell you somethin, somethin ah thought I would take to mah grave. But first you have to promise me.”

“Promise what?”

“Nevehr tell it to anypony. Especially not Twahlight, because if she knew, it would kill her.”

“I promise.”

“Pinkie promise?”

Scootaloo nodded.

Applejack sighed once again, unable to believe that she was going to tell another pony what she had been told by the green-eyed alicorn on that dark night. “Blackest Night- -she had other powers too. Ones no pony’s meant to have. One of ‘em was to see the future.”

“She…she could see the future?”

“Yup. Not completely, but she knew things. She gave me a gift, a prophesy. She told me that of the Six of us- -Twalight and the others, ah mean- -one of us would dah before the others, but that the fihrst to go wouldn’t really be that fihrst.”

“What does that mean?”

“Ah don’t know. Ah don’t even know if she realleh could see the future- -but I lahke to think she could. It means that since Rainbow Dash was the fihrst to dah, she didn’t realleh dah.”

“You mean- -” Scootaloo’s jaw dropped.

“Yes. If it’s true, she’s alive…somehow, somewhere. Now, don’t go and get ahead of yahrself. There’s no way to know what state she’s in, and ahm pretty sure no matter what, yah can’t get her back.”

“But- -”

“Ahnd that’s whah yah can’t ever tell Twalight. Because she would spend her entire life trying to get Rainbow back, and ah don’t want to lose her lahke that. It isn’t wat Rainbow would have wanted. She would have wanted us tah move on, tah live our lives, and tell stories abouht her when we are able.”

Scootaloo looked out at the sunset, and the two stood in the orange light for a long time.

“Do you ever get over the pain?” she asked.

“No,” said Applejack. “But it gets tolerable.”

“I think you’re right.”

“’Bout what?”

“That it is what Rainbow Dash would have wanted me to do.”

“That’s good,” said Applejack, patting Scootaloo’s purple mane. “Now you go back to the house- -you can stay with us tonight. Yah look like would fall asleep in a pahl of potatoes if yah had half a chance.”

Scootaloo smiled, if weakly. “Thanks, Applejack,” she said.

Applejack continued to look at the sunset as Scootaloo followed the trail back to the farmhouse. She suddenly found herself breathing heavily. Thinking about the prophesy had reminded her of the second part, the part that she had not told Scootaloo. It was the part that sometimes made her bolt upright at night, covered in sweat, or fail to sleep at all.

One of them would only appear to die. That one had been Rainbow Dash. The first of them to truly fall, however, had already been selected- -and Applejack knew that it would be her. She did not know when it would be; she supposed that they could all live out long, happy lives- -but somehow, in her gut, she felt like her own time was far more limited.

That was only part of what frightened her. The idea of leaving her friends and her family was what kept her awake at night, but what truly frightened her was the ideas that would only come when the thoughts managed to sneak through when she was awake: that she would never again need to witness her friends die, but that they all would see her go. She was strong, and she would have taken it for them all- -to watch them all go, to bear that burden, but she simply could not. That was not in her fate.

The one who bore that terrible fate was the one who Appejack’s heart broke for. The one of them who was immortal, the one who had outlived one and would outlive all five by centuries and millennia. Applejack knew the pain of loss, and she felt tears running down her face, not for Rainbow Dash or even for herself, but for Twilight.

Chapter 23: A Train

Rainbow Dash looked up at the hulking mass of steel before her, her head slowly rising until she nearly fell over from looking so high. She had seen large buildings before, in Manehattan or even in Canterlot, but this was no building. It was a train.

The rails alone were inconceivably huge- -each one was forty feet wide and nearly fifteen feet tall, spaced over two hundred feet apart. The engine itself spanned the distance and wider, perched on the rails by proportionally large wheels to a train that must have been close to seven hundred feet tall, its industrial walkways and windows making it look more like a ship and the numerous halide lights set in it making it look more like a refinery. Even inactive, the sound it was producing was like distant thunder, and steam would occasionally billow from its sides.

“Have you ever before witnessed a train?” asked Five, who was standing beside Rainbow Dash, also admiring the vehicle.

“I have,” said Rainbow Dash, watching as ponies worked on the train, its size making them look like ants. “But they used to be…a lot smaller…”

“This one was built by Saxon Heavy Industries,” explained Five. “Three million tons of steel and iron with six full-sized nuclear reactors. It takes seventeen individual AI’s to operate it. Her name is Princess of the Night.”

“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash, turning to Five. “You mean like Luna?”

“I imagine,” said Five.

“So they named that thing after Luna?”

“Possibly.”

Rainbow Dash turned back to the locomotive. “I don’t feel like Luna would like the comparison…”

“I believe she would,” said Five. “But I know that we both had proper sets of genitals, I would give that machine my virginity.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. “Um…okay…” She continued to admire the machine, and tried to wait for the awkwardness of that last statement- -which Five did not seem to be aware of- -to fade.

“It is pretty metal,” said Rainbow Dash.

Without changing her facial expression, Five raised one of her metal-covered hooves. A set of claws popped out, and she brought several of them together, forming four fingers. She lowered the two in the middle and extended the two on the edge.

“No way!” said Rainbow Dash, nearly bursting out laughing. “You’re into metal?”

“Not the modern stuff so much. Too whiny. But the stuff from you’re era, it was reasonable.”

“Pinkie was way into thrash,” said Rainbow Dash, recalling several concerts they had attended together. “But I just loved power metal!”

“There was a chiropteran band…SaBaton?”

“I remember that!” squealed Rainbow Dash. “With the singer who had the Mohawk! I loved them! And what was that one, the one where almost every song was about werewoods?”

“Powerwoad?”

“Oh, yes! Them!”

“I rather do enjoy their material. I even was ‘sanctified with dynamite’ once.”

“That brings back some memories,” said Rainbow Dash. They were good ones, too. She was actually surprised- -and relieved- -to see that she and Five had at least one thing in common.

“What are we talking about?” said Gell, casting a shadow over them. She was wearing a cloak that mostly obscured her demonic features, and carrying a greasy paper bag of something highly odiferous.

“Metal,” said Five.

“Hail Satin!” cried Gell, extending one of her hooves into the sky. Several passersby jumped, terrified, and scurried away. Rainbow Dash was vaguely disturbed by how dexterous the two prongs of Gell’s hooves were; they could separate and point in almost opposite directions. The very idea of a hoof doing that made her shiver.

“Don’t be a poseur,” said Five, nonchalantly. She turned to Rainbow Dash. “She mostly only listens to calypso.”

“It’s true,” said Gell, shrugging. “I like steel drums.”

Gell reached into the greasy bag she was holding and withdrew a pile of something gross, and promptly shoved it into Rainbow Dash’s mouth.

“MMMFF!” she said, feeling something with a horrible texture in her mouth. She swallowed it, though, and nearly vomited. “What was that?”

“Haggis!” said Gell, shoving several pieces of the long, gross substance into her mouth.

“Haggis?” cried Five, jumping back faster than Rainbow Dash had ever seen her move. “I thought I smelled- -get it away from me!”

“Are you sure?” said Gell, dangling the bag, letting the nearly visible smell waft out.

Five promptly vomited. Small crystals scattered all around Rainbow Dash’s feet.

“Is that normal for her?” said Rainbow Dash.

“I…hate…the smell of food,” said Five, her eye sunken and her gray skin looking green. “I can’t- -ooop!” She heaved again, and more crystals- -these red- -came out.

“Fine,” said Gell. She downed the rest of the bag. “Ah! Nothing like haggis truck haggis!”

“What is haggis?” asked Rainbow Dash, herself starting to feel like Five was looking.

“Don’t worry,” said Gell. “I got you the vegetarian kind.”

“How in Equestria do you make vegetarian haggis?” asked Five, dry heaving at the thought.

“Out of vegetarians, I guess.”

“Ohhhh…I feel terrible. Help me pick up these gems…”

Rainbow Dash hesitated, knowing that the gemstones were technically vomit, but recalling that she herself had once had a similar condition after ingesting an Order-saturated apple in the Gloame. She knew that they really were gems, same as the kind that grew in the ground- -and knew how agonizing it was to get one stuck in one’s nose.

They took a few moments to pick up the gems, many of which were still greasy with whatever kind of fluids were inside Five. Then they continued on their way. As they did, Rainbow Dash could not stop herself from flying into the air and looking out at the train in the distance. She could not get over the bigness of everything. The train itself was several miles long, stretching nearly to the horizon, and the stations that lined it were equally as long. Things of all kinds were being loaded onto in scales that dwarfed anything she had ever seen- -lumber, stone, agricultural crops, fluids; she even saw several whole battleships parked on cars in the distance. She could not believe that she was actually going to get to ride that thing.

She looked down at the ponies that were surrounding the train, and easily picked out where Gell and Five were. Rainbow dash performed a large sweep around the engine itself, looking down at the metal and drawing herself through the warmth of the plumes of flames. As she dropped from the sky, she was joined by a pair of red-orange wings, and Philomena fell into formation with her. Below, the pony engineers checking the locomotive looked up, pointing, some waving. One even cheered. Excited, Rainbow Dash decided to give them a bit of a show, and performed some tricks that she was distantly aware she had not performed in four and a half centuries. She slowed her speed and performed several loops so slow that she seemed to fall out of the sky, and Philomena kept her position. The engineers below cheered louder and whistled.

Smiling, Rainbow Dash re-scanned the ground and descended toward where Gell and Five were waiting. She swooped from the sky, momentarily hovering over them before dropping vertically to the pavement below.

“Very impressive,” said Gell. “You are indeed an impressive specimen.”

“Is the prosthetic operating appropriately?” asked Five.

“It sure is!” said Rainbow Dash, waving around her front leg and then her rear one before jumping into the air and nearly kicking a passerby. “It hardly even feels like it’s there! It’s just like my real leg!”

“This is good,” said Five, rather dismissively.

“Yeah! To be honest, I really missed the origional at first, but being a cyberpony is kind of cool! Oh, who am I kidding, being half-robot is awesome!”

“It is actually only your legs and several internal organs,” corrected five.

“You’re saying words…but I hear ‘half’.”

Five sighed. “Come on. If we do not hurry, we’ll miss the train. Or Gell with get distracted by a tripe vender.” Five shuddered.

“What?” said Gell, suddenly paying attention. “Did somepony say tripe?”

“What is ‘tripe’?”

“You would rather not know,” said Gell and Five at the same time. Philomena, who had perched on Rainbow Dash’s back, nodded in agreement.

The started walking across the concrete platform, but Rainbow Dash oddly good. Even though the station was lit only by harsh, white lights and there were all sorts of strange things around her, the world seemed like more of an adventure. She liked the feeling of the cool air, and the fact that even with her injuries- -injuries that would have put her permanently out of commission in her own time- -she was still able to fly, and still could rally a crowd.

“Hey, what’s that!” she said, excitedly. She jumped into the air and flew forward. Ahead of her, something was being loaded onto one of the train cars. Rainbow Dash had seen loading docks before, but these were on such a grand scale, she could not help herself from becoming excited.

As she did, she stopped and, once again, felt her jaw drop. Although it had taken some effort, she had become accustomed to seeing equidroids. Every one of them she had ever seen had been at least approximately the size of a pony, though. The ones she saw working on the docks, however, were at least forty feet tall from hoof to withers, toting heavy cargo on their backs.

The particular cargo they were carrying was also interesting in its own right. Whatever it was, they were large and metal, vaguely shaped like birds, complete with stiff, immobile wings with a translucent window in the front. Rainbow Dash assumed it was some kind of vehicle, and also noted the fact that the giant equidroids had an entire fleet of them to move.

“Oh wow! Look at them all!”

“Indeed,” said Five, approaching from the ground. She did not seem especially excited. Rainbow Dash supposed things like this were mundane for her, which was a shame.

“What are those things?”

“Supersonic jetfighters,” said Five.

“Supersonic what?”

“Flying machines,” said Five, slowing her voice down substantially.

“Those? But, look at them! They’re made of metal! Metal can’t fly!”

“Says the cyborg flying at this very moment.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the machines that the Equidroids were moving. They did, in a way, look like something that might fly. She recognized that the back had several outputs that looked a little like the magical propulsion system Twilight had invented, but there were other parts as well, and she could not see where the hot air bag was supposed to go.

“But…why would ponies need those if we can already fly?”

“Because Pegasi can only carry so much in the way of weaponry. I doubt even you could support a stratobomber for very long in a dogfight. Flightless ponies can fly now, Ms. Dash.”

“So…just anypony can get into one of those things and…fly?” Rainbow Dash did not know what to make of such an idea. She supposed, in some part, that it was a good thing, that now anypony could experience the freedom that had been previously reserved for Pegasi- -but part of it just felt wrong. “Even a unicorn?”

“Not anypony. Soldiers. Airponies. Those are not toys. They are weapons, meant to kill. In fact…”

Five crossed the gap and approached one of the giant equidroids, one that was waiting with a “jetfighter” on its back, waiting for the others to pass it as they loaded theirs on board.

“Excuse me,” said Five as Rainbow Dash landed beside her. The equidroid seemed to notice them. Something on its flank shifted, retracting and revealing a small multi-faceted dome. The dome suddenly illuminated, and bright blue light filled the air in front of five, resolving into a ghostly image of a pony.

“Ghost!” cried Rainbow Dash, jumping behind Gell.

“It is no more than a hologram,” said Five.

“Hello, Five,” said the smiling image of a pony. Its body looked somewhat unnatural, as if its parts were only the exterior surface of a pony, like a basic cartoon image of what one should look like. “How may I help you?”

“Does it…does it know you?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Excuse me,” said hologram, sounding somewhat annoyed and frowning at Rainbow Dash. “I am a female AI. The correct pronoun to use when referring to me is ‘she’. ‘It’ is insulting.”

“Oops,” said Rainbow Dash. “Um, sorry. I didn’t know.”

The AI smiled. “All is forgiven. You simply did not know my gender. And no, I do not know Five. I am reading her personal data from her equipment’s digital signature in an attempt to sound more affable.”

“These planes,” said Five. “Is 616 at war?”

“No,” said the AI. “These planes are for distribution to 21, 789, and the Black-Wing Alliance for their wars with 334/2311/84, the Nerium Consortium, and the Pit-City, respectively.”

“Thank you for your assistance,” said Five.

“Not a problem. Remember, purchase all your warfare supplies from Steelhammer Industrial.”

The hologram dissipated and the mechanical door in the equidroid’s flank re-sealed itself. After several moments, she took her place in line with the others, carrying her jetfighter to be filed onto the traincar with the others.

“War?” said Rainbow Dash, her eyes wideneing. “There’s a war going on?”

“There are always wars occurring,” said Five.

“But doesn’t Celestia- -I mean Thebe- -”

“Thebe protects her own interests. She cares little for the wars of mortals. Also, believe me, you do not want her involved in a war.”

“No survivors sort of thing,” said Gell, her mouth full of something.

“Where did you get that?” said Five, looking up and stepping back.

“You said Tripe, so I got hungry. And the tripe mare was totally into me. Do I have time for a little bit of ‘tripe’ with her?”

“Stop filling my head with unpleasant visions,” said Five. “And don’t breathe on me! Tripe is gross. And no, we don’t.”

“You’re no fun,” muttered Gell, finishing the foul-smelling substance she was eating. “She had the most seductive smile, too…still barely a candle to you, though, my little pony.” She patted Rainbow Dash on the head, which was almost the same size as her hoof. Philomena produced a disproving warble.

“I know, I know,” said Gell. “Annnnnd I’m talking to a bird. You know, I could have conquer this world. So far I have fallen.”

“They would bait a pit-fall with a liver taco and end your reign rapidly,” suggested Five.

“Liver…” said Gell, salivating.

“Do you ever stop eating?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Nope. Eating, sleeping, castration, and amazing sex with amazing mares. That’s the demon way. Well, for a female demon. The males sort of do what we tell them.”

“Train. Not be late. Move now,” said Five, motioning for them to keep on their way. Watching her get agitated was somewhat funny.

“And I get stuck with a whiny teenager…”

Rainbow Dash snorted, covering her mouth as Five glared at her.

Even the boarding of the train was strange. There was a large, flat area set aside from the rest of the station, fenced off and containing several large containers that looked something like ordinary train cars. From what Rainbow Dash gathered, they were meant to be loaded onto the train like any other form of freight- -something that she found somewhat disheartening.

They lined up in the queue with the other ponies, as well as several nonponies ranging from goats to llama to a pair of rugged looking griffons. Rainbow Dash waited impatiently to pass down the line, wanting to go talk to the griffons and see if they had any griffon ale, but finding that the line was packed to tightly for her to move much.

Eventually their turn came at the ticket booth- -an Rainbow Dash was surprised to see that there was nopony there, aside from the armed guards standing next to the gate and a small post with a smooth metal pad next to the set of turnstiles. As they got closer, Rainbow Dash saw that each pony that would approach would put their right hoof over the pad; a light would then change color, and they would pass through.

When it was their turn, Five placed her right hoof over the pad.

“Three and one animal,” she said. The pad seemed to beep in response, and a display near it changed, showing a string of digits that Rainbow Dash cold not read. Then they simply passed through.

“It is so nice to finally arrive at a location that uses bits,” said Five.

“Bits?” said Rainbow Dash, confused, looking back at the ponies passing through the gate. “But there aren’t any bits, they’re just waving their hooves!”

“It’s a chip,” said Five. “Most ponies have it implanted at birth. Obviously, mine is virtual. You have one in your left hoof. I will transfer funds to your account upon reaching our destination.”

“So you just wave your hoof and it just takes the bits out with what, magic?”

“No. It’s just a digital transfer.”

“And,” said Rainbow Dash as they stepped onto the ramp of one of the more dilapidated containers, “um…just how many bits do you have in there?”

“Don’t be rude,” said Gell.

“About sixty million,” said Five.

“Sixty million bits?!” cried Rainbow Dash, causing several onlookers to stare at them.

“Great,” said Gell. “Now we’re going to be robbed again…”

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, don’t be. The last one who tried had an excellent pair.”

“But you are loaded! And you live like this? How did you even get that man bits?!”

“I had cholera. Twice.”

It took Rainbow Dash a moment to process what she was saying. Then she understood. “Ohhhh,” she said. Then, realizing the implication, “eeeewww…”

“Some mercenary jobs also pay a lot. And I tend to steal things.”

“But- -stealing is bad!”

“I’m too tired for my ‘moral relativism’ rant,” said Five, pointing to a bank of chairs. The inside of the train car smelled strange, and the seats were ragged and stained. They were arranged against the walls, with a pair of cloth-like benches facing each other with a small table in the center.

Gell motioned for Rainbow Dash to enter first, which she accepted because it gave her the window seat. Five sat across from Rainbow Dash. Gell sat on the floor in a slot where a chair had been removed, which was probably the reason Five had picked that particular spot.

“Nothing is designed to the right size,” complained Gell.

“Tell me about it,” said a voice with a thick Galloway accent from the seats on the other side of the train. “And say, are you a Rainbow Dash impersonator?”

“You might say that,” said Rainbow Dash, leaning forward to look past Gell at the speaker- -and once again feeling her jaw drop open.

“I’ve always been a fan of Third Era followers,” said the owner of the voice, who Rainbow Dash now saw was, of all things, an owl. He was wearing glasses and had a hologram of something like a newspaper projected in front of him. He deactivated the hologram and folded his reading glasses neatly with his wing. “Perhaps I could get a picture?”

“Ow…ow…owl,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

“Sure,” said Gell. She picked up Rainbow Dash and set her in the isle. The owl fluttered into the air, perching on the top of his seat. A small sphere projected from a band around one of his legs, and floated out before him, snapping a picture and returning to him.

“Thank you, dearie,” he said. “My colleges will be most jealous! And might I say, what a lovely phoenix.” He bowed toward Philomena, who had seated herself on the table between Rainbow Dash and Five’s seats. The bird raised her wing to her face, and seemed to blush.

“Owl…owl…owl,” mumbled Rainbow Dash as Gell picked her up and returned her to her seat. The owl bowed to them and returned to the far side of his seat, near the window, and opened his holographic newspaper. After a few moments, a pony approached and, as though nothing were unusual, asked him if the seat across from him was taken and then, at the owl’s friendly response, sat down.

“We should have charged,” said Five, only half serious.

“That was...that was an owl,” whispered Rainbow Dash. “They can…since when can they talk?”

“Since about three centuries ago,” said Five. “An uplift experiment by Thebe, or somesuch. They actually have, in Unst, a rather impressive capital city.”

“But they’re owls,” said Rainbow Dash. Her mind was still not fully able to comprehend what she was being told, that something once considered a pet had now become equivalent to a pony. “Owls.”

“And you are a small horse,” noted Gell. “You evolved from ponies, him from birds, me from…mold?” Five nodded. “Doesn’t matter much, though.”

“It’s just…weird,” said Rainbow Dash. Her happiness, for some reason, was beginning to fade. She needed to change the subject. “So, um, where exactly are we going?”

“Megatropolis 616,” said Five. “Again.”

“An hates cities,” said Gell.

“I do not dislike cities. I simply detest their populations.”

“The name just doesn’t sound right…” said Rainbow Dash. “But why are we going there?”

“I am curious as well,” said Gell.

“616 is the most stable of the Megatropoli, and one of the largest. We are going there so that you might witness the Equestria History Museum.”

“A museum?” sighed Rainbow Dash, thoroughly disappointed. She slouched back in her seat. “Five, I’m Rainbow Dash, not Twilight.”

“I don’t care. The reason is because said museum contains a permanent exhibit to the Six.”

“You mean…” said Rainbow Dash, sitting up. “A museum about me?”

“And your friends, yes,” said Five. “As a group, you have a whole floor. It will be easier for you to learn the past that way than for me to explain it all. Perhaps this will help alleviate your depression.”

“I’m not depressed,” said Rainbow Dash, defensively.

“Of course. Sure. Also, you shall see.”

“See…what?”

“What the world has truly become in your absence.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. For some reason, she suddenly felt afraid, and she felt a desperate urge to fly. When she was flying, she could escape the feelings of dread and see a world that was new and strange and wonderful- -but then the feelings would always come back: memories of the world she had lost. In that museum, she would be forced to face that which was crushing her from within, and the thought nearly made her panic. “I- -I’m not sure I’m ready for that yet…”

“Too bad.” Five’s eyes narrowed. “And don’t lie to me.”

“I’m not lying!”

“Yes, you are. This whole time you have wondered. You desire to see so much. Every second you think of it, wondering where they went, what they did. Perhaps if their lives ended badly?”

“Stop reading my mind!” shouted Rainbow Dash, causing the pony and owl across the car from them to glare at her.

“I’m not,” said Five, calmly. “For some reason, I can’t. I just know these things. Though I may look young and fresh, I am old enough to be your grandmother. Well, perhaps not your grandmother, but a grandmother. I have lived a long time, and the other one has lived longer. I see these things, even if I do not understand them.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “Granny Five…maybe. Can you at least give me a hint?”

Five paused for a moment. “No,” she finally said.

Leaning against the rail of the battleship, Five looked through the scope of her rifle. Although they were moving at nearly supersonic speeds, she sighted her targets as they passed: diamond dogs, pony workers, and deer. The claw on her left hoof pulled the trigger rapidly, and there was a brief moment where she could see the laser burn into them before the train passed them by.

“Ooo,” said Gell, who was standing beside her. “Right in the plot!”

Five twisted slightly and managed to hit both of a pair of does that were watching the train pass. They jumped in pain, not understanding why their flesh was burning. Five had decreased the power of the laser component of her rifle- -the wounds it inflicted would be painful, perhaps leaving scars, but they were hardly dangerous.

“Why are you out here, Gell?” asked Five. Although it was difficult for the two to hear each other over the rushing of the air over the ship’s deck, Gell had once again allowed their minds to link, allowing them to hear each other’s words clearly.

“What are you doing out here? Aside from sniper practice?”

“You know why: that owl opened up a cup of yogurt. ‘But it’s plain’ he says. It still stinks! Like rot and death! But you did not need to accompany me.”

“Anhelios,” said Gell, her eyes narrowing. Five cringed at hearing that name. “What are you up to?”

Five sniped one last diamond dog, and then lifted her rifle, lowering the scope and retracting the barrel. She turned around and faced Gell. “What do you mean?”

“Taking her to the museum? In 616? An, you’ve never taken one altruistic action in your life. Why are you doing this?”

Five sat down against the rail, replacing her fully compacted rifle into the holster under her wing. She raised one of her gauntlets and projected a hologram, displaying an advertisement. She passed the floating construct to Gell.

“Come see the Mane Six in person,” read Gell. “Now you too can meat Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight Sparkle in stunning hard-light construct, exhibit at the Equestria History Museum, blah blah blah…”

“Meet, not ‘meat’,” corrected Five.

“What is this?” said Gell, driving her hoof through the hologram, trying futilely to flick it back to Five. “I mean, I know you’re a history nerd, but holo-simulation? Really?”

“I have no need to meet them,” said Five, retracting the hologram back to her gauntlet and dissipating it. “I already have, back when I was Luna.”

“Then why bother?”

“Because of what allows such an exhibit to exist,” said Five. “I have researched this greatly. The exhibit operates with coded personality simulations. They are said to be the most advanced in Equestria- -it is claimed that Thebe herself assisted with the design.”

“Still not getting it.”

Five sighed. “It’s for the weapon,” she said. “The skulls alone are just bone, unless I fail to perceive a Choggoth in your pocket. I cannot get them to activate, not without something almost identical to their original users.”

“Explains why you kept Dashie alive.” She frowned. “So you’re trying to steal this…core, thing?”

“The personalities contained are exact replicas of the Six, or nearly so. I am attempting to recreate their bodies synthetically to access data contained within the skulls to act as an analogue to the original Harmony matrix- -”

“Yes, or no?”

“Yes.”

“Then count me out. You know how bad I do with the whole ‘heist’ thing. But what about Dashie?”

Five unfolded her rifle again and took up her position on the side of the train. “Let her go to the museum. Let her see how her friends died. Let her loyalty to them die as well, and fall to me instead.”

Rainbow Dash stumbled into the bathroom and barely made it over the toilet before the vomit started pouring out of her. It did not come out like it did with Five. No gemstones or crystals came out; instead, just torrents of yellow-black fluid twinged with blood.

When she had finished, she took another swig from the bottle in her left hoof, feeling the burning and foul tasting drink pour down her throat. Things had been going so well at first, but then they had started to change. As she had watched the landscape go by at such high speed, the others had stopped talking. As soon as the pony and the owl in the neighboring seats had opened their lunches, Five had looked deathly ill and stormed off, joined by Gell, leaving Rainbow Dash alone.

That was when she had started to think. The thinking was agony. The world around her was so different: the massive train, her robotic limbs, and even the owls. She did not understand any of it; it was as though her whole life, all the effort she had placed into everything she had ever done, had been wiped away. She had been shoved into a new world that she did not understand, and the more she had thought about her situation the less it looked like an adventure and the more it seemed like an inescapable torment.

Everything hurt, not physically, but mentally, as though the universe were trying to squeeze her out of existence- -and she could not blame it. She did not belong. Every second, she expected to turn around, to see Pinkie Pie smiling, or Fluttershy standing at her side- -but every time there was nothing there.

She took another long swig from the bottle. She had bought it from the dining area from the goat bartender using several of Five’s gems. The goat had been reluctant, but had eventually accepted the currency- -and given Rainbow Dash a whole bottle. She needed it, though, and would probably need more. The burning liquid made the voices in her head slow down, and it numbed the memories that she had somehow once considered to be happy but that now brought her nothing but pain.

Slowly, she stood up and looked in the mirror. She looked so tired and so pale, like a corpse- -which she supposed she was: a corpse that had somehow failed to die properly. She wiped the vomit away from her mouth and took another long swig of whatever bitter alcohol the goat had given her. She missed her cloud gin, her house, her bed, her friends, her tortoise, and she hated the world around her with its sterile and overcomplicated machinery. Mostly, she just hated Five for having not let her die in a bloody heap at the end of that empty airship runway.

For a long moment, she peered into the mirror, seeing the bathroom stalls reflected behind her. Then something caught her eye. She leaned closer, looking into one of her eyes, and wondered why the back of her pupil seemed to be filled with golden flecks.

As she shifted, she saw a pony standing behind her, his face reflecting so close to hers. She jumped and turned around, not in the mood to be dealing with a weirdo with anything except a full-blown hoof-fight, but saw nopony.

She looked around, then at the bottle. “This ith good stuff,” she muttered, and then tried to down the rest of it. She would go to museum. She would see what became of the life that was rightfully hers, and her friend’s. She owed at least that much to them.

Then, she decided, she would join them.

Chapter 24: True Happiness

The airships had come, as Epicenter had expected. They had taken the others away, carrying them off to medical centers throughout the world. Even the “dead” had been taken for further study. There of course were no dead; the repair process never failed. Hearts would stop and brains would fail, but they would return to order in time, and those taken would return with the memories that were their birthright.

Now there was no one. They had all gone. With the workers missing, the town had fallen to the equdroids to maintain all normal functions. They were useful for transmission of the vector, but they themselves could not be infected. As such, Epicenter had eliminated them

It was not even difficult. She did not know why she had never managed to see how easily the world could be controlled, how it could simply be bent to one’s will. Somehow, she had once believed that magic only came from horns drilled into skulls, locking into primitive brains. Such primitive genetic manipulation was a limitation, however; it had been meant, clearly, as a handicap. Magic was so much more than that.

So she wandered, passing through the empty streets beneath the darkened sky. That sky, long ago, had held Spheres. This world had contained a Finality Core, and it had been activated, and yet somehow it still stood. Epicenter did not know what that actually meant, but she recognized that it was important.

Eventually she found her way indoors, into something like a warehouse. The machinery around her was running down, the endless refineries and hubs of power conduits and pipelines failing without maintenance. All around her she could smell the contamination of foreign life forms, scurrying in the darkness.

She raised her hand, and the rats filling the storeroom lifted into the air. They floated for a moment, and then screeched as they were thrown together into a super-dense pellet of still-living organic matter. Epicenter then dissipated the matter itself into Order; she had no need for further biomass.

Instead, she focused her mind on the materials around her, at the machines that made the factories and that constituted the thousands of inert and broken mechanical bodies that lined the streets. She could feel their presence, and the presence of unique parts within them; schematics floated through her mind, informing her of what was necessary.

Then they converged, the pieces pulling themselves toward her. Many stopped before her, floating momentarily as she aligned them together, performing necessary transformations and generations with Chaos as they poured in. Rapidly, she began linking them to her body, tearing away her own skin to get at the machines already inside her.

She remembered life as a pony, and she remembered that throughout all of it, she had never known such happiness. To be covered in the cold of metal was unlike any other force she could even conceive of; to be protected, sealed, isolated. Not from real damage, of course; she was already immortal, as they all would be. It was to protect her from them- -from the others like her. The idea of touching them, of feeling them, of touching another living being, of feeling any manner of intimacy was abhorrent, not because it was disgusting, but because she hated them. She hated them all so much, but that was only natural: it was a normal instinct to harbor murderous rage toward all of one’s own kind, even though they would work together to accomplish their shared goal. They were, after all, different.

As her true body began finishing construction, she felt the mask fall into place and felt rush of synthetic opiates as the suit began injecting them into her. She smiled at the cool, nearly cold feeling of calm, numbing her against the inherent pain of existence. She felt the helmet beginning to modulate the function of her brain, to control the rage and hatred, mediating and tempering it as it took away the unevenness of a biological mind.

Then, within minutes, she allowed the chaff to fall and stood completed. There was, however, and anomaly. The schematics were variable, but they were pragmatic; ornamentation was useless when all members of the only true living race were technically blind. Somehow, however, there was an insignia mounted on her body. She tried several times to deconstruct the element and rebuild it, but every time the image returned- -until eventually she gave up.

Epicenter took note of the construct that was watching her from the top of a distant fractioning tower, and aligned herself toward where the other one was waiting for his comrades to arrive, and Epicenter started walking. As she did, she momentarily gave consideration to the symbol mounted on her shoulder plate before determining that it was trivial.

That symbol was a single number “0”.

Chapter 25: The Hunter and the Prey

Far in the distance of the lifeless hub city, a golem watched from the heights of a tall tower. It’s narrow body was coated in a shell of red magic, but to an outside observer, it would have been entirely invisible. Invisibility was trivial to Thebe, but this was far more than that. The golem itself was ghosting, its body only tangentially touching the realm of Equestria, held outside and secure by a powerful spell. It could not touch, and not be touched; and although it could watch, it was absolutely impossible for any outside observer to be aware of its presence.

Thebe controlled legions of golems, but this one, for the time being, was unique. With the situation at hand, she had forced through the Tantabus prototypes. This was the first of what she hoped to become a new line, a kind of golem that march through cities unhindered, to watch the very minds of her subjects as the goddess Luna once had.

That, of course, was only part of its uniqueness. Most of Thebe’s golems functioned on a lower level of her consciousness; that is, they were largely autonomous. It was seldom that she brought one to her true mind to see through its eyes, to use it as a puppet, but in this case, it was necessary. Her true body- -if it could even be called that anymore- -produced far too much magic to remain undetected, even with the containment suit. The time would indeed come when she would reveal herself, but not now: now, it was time to watch, to learn, and to know what she would face when she finally brought the might of Equestria’s one true goddess against this new enemy.

What she had learned had excited her greatly. She felt as though she had been asleep so long, with so little to do. The ponies that surrounded her were dull, ephemeral, and exceedingly fragile- -but this thing seemed to be so much more.

She had watched as it moved through the streets, her red-shelled golem following it from the shadows beyond reality. Its form alone had been breathtakingly horrid: a skeletal, eyeless biped with ashen gray skin covered in fine hair, the shadows of black machines visible beneath its translucent flesh, sometimes ulcerating through and liking to one half-formed gauntlet on its left hand. It was truly a monster, a creature not meant to exist- -but it had moved with such grace and power, as if in defiance of a world where it did not belong, and in defiance of death itself, which surely should have claimed such a horror long ago.

That alone was interesting, but not highly relevant. If Thebe had wanted a monster, she could easily have easily created one. It was what it did that made it special. She had watched as it had, without any visible effort, destroyed an entire city of equidroids, wiping over two hundred AIs before they even knew what was bringing about their death.

Then it had walked through the wreckage, alone, unaffected by what it had done- -or perhaps admiring the carnage, until it had reached and decrepit wearhouse. There, Thebe had witnessed a display of magic that brought a powerful tingling sensation to parts of herself that she had long forgotten that she even had. It had pulled together such disparate disciplines, drawing on matter from around itself. There was clairvoyance, telekinesis, material conversion, and so many others- -but even that was eclipsed by what Thebe momentarily felt from within it. This creature could do the impossible: it had the capacity to wield both Order and Chaos. No known creature could do such a thing; doing so should have been lethal. The few users of Chaos- -Discord, Buttery Snake, and the King in Yellow- -had no capacity to use Order; likewise, the only users of Order- -Choggoth Oblivion, the bloodline of Cavern Melody, and the deceased Six- -could never wield Chaos. This creature, somehow, had manipulated both so effortlessly, so procedurally; Thebe had never witnessed something so beautiful.

When it was done, it had constructed a kind of shell around itself- -although such a description was hardly appropriate. Thebe had watched carefully, and understood the nature of the armor, at least to the extent that her golem was able to witness without being detected. From her perspective, it seemed that the sickly semi-organic creature inside the armor was actually little more than an accessory to the armor itself, used as a kind of source of magic, or as a point to reset it into its true form. The irony was somewhat poetic- -both she, Thebe, and it, the creature, were sealed forever in suits of metal- -and yet could not be more different. Thebe’s was made of magic, an extension of herself, a correction of her limited pony form, while the creature’s was purely physical, made entirely out of machines that it had built to some kind of internal schematic, merging machine and flesh into a single pure form.

Then it had simply started walking. That had confused Thebe. For a creature of that power, teleportation should have been a simple task. It was possible that it simply did not know the spell, or lacked the mental facilities necessary to target or construct one. Thebe still did not know if this thing was truly alive, or a construct, or of there was any thoughts within its mind- -but she had a feeling that there were. By some kind of instinct, she seemed to know that it could teleport to its destination, if it wanted to. It simply did not want to: it wanted to walk, just as its twin had, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.

Thebe’s golem looked down from the fractioning tower, and moved follow, to see where it truly was going- -but Thebe suddenly found that her construct was unable to move. She rotated her range of view, and suddenly the golem’s vision was filled with the sight of a black mask with a pair of wide, luminescent eyes. Thebe looked down, and saw that its fist had broken through the golem. Her mind scrambled to understand what was happening: how it had seen its pursuer, and how it had so easily broken through the dimensional bubble, or managed to wound something that was meant to be intangible.

She looked back and saw that that the creature was still walking. For a moment, she wondered if they were different, if the one who had attacked her was a separate entity, one who had struck while she had been distracted watching the other. Then she saw the space around the one walking away from her shift and flicker. Thebe instantly recognized the spell: it had just jumped backward in time.

The golem was losing power quickly. Unlike its siblings, it was mostly constructed of magic, which the creature seemed to somehow be syphoning off. The creature seemed to have torn through the special field, moving across time and polydimensional space as though it were walking through air, without even hesitating.

The golem flickered out of existence. Just before it went, Thebe felt its final transmission: its confusion, not knowing why it was hurt, and its sudden fear as it faced unavoidable death. Then it was gone. There had not even been time to attempt to rescue it.

That was, of course, not a problem. Thebe could always make more. The only unfortunate aspect was that she was sure to lose her lock on the creature now. That, though, was also not a problem: there would be more. Thebe was not a fool. She knew how they reproduced, at least in general. They spread by an infection, one that existed as a kind of magic that even she was unfamiliar with. It had been fully within her capacity to quarantine the city, to prevent he infected from leaving- -but she had not. To do so would be illogical and counterproductive to progress. She had even taken steps to isolate the one uninfected survivor, having members of one of her shell corporations take him away so that he could not interfere.

The infection would spread. It had to. All those who fell to it would be cease to be ponies; instead, they would be converted into these creatures. Thebe had decided to allow this, to ensure that she had a surplus of test subjects. The ponies that changed were already condemned to death by their mortality; having them serve a benefit to an immortal would give them at least the vestige of a true purpose. Equestria would burn, and Thebe would watch over the flames, allowing them to spread and grow. When, once again, nothing remained except ashes, she would simply rebuild, herself smarter, better, and eternal.

This was the only logical course of action, and Thebe had no doubts in her mind of its course. The hunt would continue.

Chapter 26: The Gates of 616

Rainbow Dash looked out over the world below her. From above, it looked so small. She saw the continents below, and the oceans of Equestria. She saw the green of the forests and grasslands and swamps- -and the deserts that now covered so much of the planet, their leading edge stained pink with the ever-encroaching advancement of the future.

She looked out at the horizon, and at the endless yellow sky above her. Beneath the strange light, she spread her wings and saw the glint of the golden metal surround her. In her mind, she realized that something was wrong. She knew what Twilight had said, that she needed to pull out of the dive, to correct to horizontal and activate the magical engines, but there were no magical engines. It was just her, alone in the sky- -and she knew that this was her last flight. That she would not pull up. She would not survive.

And, strangely, she was content with that outcome- -if only because she knew something that they did not.

“Is she dead?”

Rainbow Dash felt herself kicked firmly.

“No. She shall experience liver damage, though.”

“Satin…she drank the whole bottle?”

“It was only a matter of time.”

“To what?”

“Futureshock. Failure to thrive in a world of inadequate primativity.”

“Is that even a word?”

“Of course it is. I just said it.”

Rainbow Dash felt a prick in her neck, and moaned loudly.

“Why do you even have that stuff? You can’t drink alcohol.”

“No, but I can take it IV. And Rainbow Dash was anticipated to have addictive tendencies.”

“Ohhh,” moaned Rainbow Dash, suddenly feeling a sharp pain in her head as the effects of the alcoholic stupor began to wear off, leaving her once again with the soul-crushing pain of her mental situation. “Pinkie Pie…stop being so loud.”

Rainbow Dash opened her eyes, and saw that the face she was staring into was not Pinkies. Instead, it belonged to a gray-coated bat pony with big blue eyes and large, fuzzy ears, one of them pierced with three rings.

“Pinkie Pie had her head bashed in four hundred years ago,” said Five. “Now wake up and smell the future.”

Rainbow Dash sat up suddenly, and nearly vomited. The effects of the alcohol had been removed, but whatever had been injected into her had left her dizzy and hung over. “What happened to Pinkie Pie?” she said, grabbing Five by the straps that she always seemed to be wearing. “What did you just say?”

“I said nothing. You may be hallucinating.”

“I- -am? Am I really back in Ponyville?”

“Nope,” said Gell.

The whole room shook, exacerbating Rainbow Dash’s sense of illness, and she fell over, landing between the seat and the table, which was where she had apparently been lying before being forced back into reality.

“Oh, my head,” said Rainbow Dash. “What happened?”

“You just drank,” said Five. “A rather large amount, actually.”

“Kind of impressive, actually,” said Gell.

“Do not encourage this kind of behavior.”

“I’m not,” said Gell. Rainbow Dash felt a pair of cloven hooves on her shoulder, and then felt herself being picked up. She found herself staring directly into the yellow eyes of a demon. “Do you know what a stenaethax worm is?” Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Then don’t let me have to make you find out. You’re like, what, twenty? Dashie, you’re too young for this sort of horse manure…”

“Can you…can you not swear?”

“No,” said Gell. “Satin does not approve.”

“Wait…you mean the pony devil doesn’t let you swear?”

“Nope. And you do not want to have her wash your mouth out with soap.” Gell leaned closer. “Because she makes it from your own fat. You know, when your still alive.” Gell poked Rainbow Dash in the ribs, causing her to twitch and giggle involuntarily. “Not that a sexy beast like you has much soap in you.”

“The owl is staring at us,” said Five.

Rainbow Dash looked to her right. The owl was, indeed, staring at them.

“Can you put me down?” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m feeling…queasy.”

“No time for queasy,” said Five. “We’re here.”

“Here?”

“Yes.”

“That fast?”

“It’s been, like, two days.”

“Two days?!”

“Equestria is large,” said Five. “It took six hours alone to get to the station within the city.”

Five and Gell stood up, and Philomena flew up, perching on the tip of one of Gell’s horns.

“Are you departing, owl?” asked Five.

“In 616? I’m not that crazy,” said the owl. “I’m riding this iron horse straight back to Unst.”

“Perhaps we should go there next,” said Five to Gell.

“No way. It’s rainy there.”

Rainbow Dash picked herself up, and found that even her robotic limbs were shaking. Whatever Five had injected into her, however, was rapidly consuming her hangover, forcing her back into full consciousness. Rainbow Dash braced for pain, but found that it was weaker, if only by a little. Two days of sleep had improved her condition slightly.

“Hey, An,” said Gell.

“Don’t call me that,” said Five.

“I forget. Is 616 one of those drawn and quartering for littering towns, or is it one of the leather and tire-fire types?”

“Level hierarchy,” said Five.

“Oh yeah. I hate those,” said Gell.

“What does that mean?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“It means don’t mess with politicians, and you will be fine,” said Five.

“And if I do?”

“Sudden death.”

The train station itself was larger than anything Rainbow Dash had ever seen. She had thought that the last one was large, but this one dwarfed it by far. It had been built to accommodate multiple trains, and they were unloaded and loaded by a number of machines that moved freight at impossible speeds.

For a moment, Rainbow Dash forgot her fears and pain as she looked at the bustling of activity around her, at the hundreds of thousands of ponies around her. Not all were ponies, though, which was what surprised her. There were earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns, of course, but there were also so many more: donkeys, zebras, mules, sheep, cows, goats, llama, owls, griffons, equidroids, and several well-dressed ahuizotl and minotaurs. At one point, she even thought she saw a pair of centaurs.

Something about the structure of the station seemed to cause her a degree of panic, though. At first she could not place it. It was not the crowds, or the multitude of languages and strange beings that walked around her, many dressed in strange somber clothing and others with pieces of their bodies replaced with machines. Nor was it the heavy machines transporting goods at impossible speed and accuracy, or the small automated carts that pushed through the crowds.

After several minutes, she realized that it was from the fact that she could not see the sky. The station itself was closed, or somehow underground, like a system of solid pipes containing hundreds of trains. That was what bothered her, as it should have bothered all Pegasi, even though those around her seemed not to care.

The ceilings were high, though, and Rainbow Dash was able to stretch her wings, if only to float over the crowd near Gell and Five. Gell seemed somewhat agitated by the crowd around her, but even with her cloak and hood, the other ponies stayed a significant distance away from her. Five seemed relatively indifferent, as always.

Then, after what felt like forever, they reached a gate- -and Rainbow Dash realized that despite all their walking, they were still not in the city itself.

Rainbow Dash stared up at the gate. It was huge, but that was not what drew her attention. Rather, it was the strange bipedal statue standing to one side, its body made of thick metal and stone, its burning red eyes staring down at the crowd. Its size alone was immense; it stood at least thirty feet high. That was not the only part of that was disturbing, though. Rather, it was its presence alone, the fact that somehow Rainbow Dash instinctively knew that it was not a statue. She shivered at the sight of the steel giant, at its four clawed arms and angular armor, and at the long, curved horn protruding from its forehead.

“What is that?” she said, afraid to approach it.

“A Theben golem,” said Five. “Really don’t mess with those. Don’t even get near.”

“Pigs on our seven,” muttered Gell.

“Well isn’t that great,” replied Five, her eyes narrowing.

Rainbow Dash turned, fully expecting to see pigs- -but what she saw instead were a pair of large ponies dressed in hard black armor approaching them.

“Hey you!” they said, one of them flashing a badge. “You! Stop!”

“Is there a problem?” asked Five, turning toward the ponies.

“Display your immigration protocol,” one of them demanded, his green eyes narrowing on Five.

“I do not need one,” said Five. “I am only here to visit the Museum.”

“Yes, you do,” said the other guard. Rainbow Dash guessed that he was a unicorn, although his black helmet- -which seemed to be made of some kind of plastic- -covered his horn.

“Since when?”

“Since you bats started busting into our city and stinking it up,” said the other, probably an Earth pony. “Filth like you needs approval to enter here.”

“Hey!” said Rainbow Dash. “You can’t talk to her like that!”

“Quiet, Blue!” said the unicorn, pushing Rainbow Dash back. “You’re lucky we don’t ask you for papers. And because you actually look reasonably good,” he opened up a hologram from a device attached to his upper foreleg, floating it near his face, “we’re not going to bother to ask you about your missing prostitution license either. Now step back. Or I’ll have the golem step on you.”

“Excuse me?” cried Rainbow Dash, suddenly flustered. “I’m not- -why would you- -”

Gell put her hoof on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder.

“Calm down,” she said. She turned toward the pair of guards, and they looked up at her as if they were expecting a fight. One of them reached for his side-arm.

“By the eternal treaty between Blackest Night and Satin Veil, I believe I am exempt from your mortal laws,” she said, slowly. “And I am within my right to take these two into the city, if that is my wish.”

The unicorn took a step forward. “Who’s command are you under, demon?” he asked.

“I serve no commander,” said Gell, sounding somewhat insulted.

“Well,” said the guard. “Then we have a problem. Cause the laws do apply to half breeds. And vermin like you aren’t even allowed in at all! Now get back on that train, and get out of our city!”

Rainbow Dash suddenly felt a strange sensation, as if all the tiny blue hairs on her body were standing on edge. She suddenly felt afraid, and instinctively took several steps away from Gell, who seemed to be exuding evil itself.

Gell reached up, and pulled back her hood. Rainbow Dash could see that she was smiling, but that she was not at all happy. The smaller of the two guards, the earth pony, took a step back.

“You,” growled Gell. “Turn around.”

“Half-breed mule! You have no right to- -”

“Turn. Around.”

They both shrunk back from her, and so did Rainbow Dash. Something in her voice had changed. It was filled with something not wholly identifiable. It sounded something like anger, but that was hardly it. There was another part to it, something that made Rainbow Dash’s wings instinctively tingle. Gell’s voice, she realized, was dripping not just with rage but with uncontrollable lust.

The earth pony did so, and Rainbow Dash saw that he was crying, but could somehow not resist the command.

“Now lift your tail to your tail to me,” whispered Gell.

“Captain,” pleaded the stallion. “Please help me. Don’t let her…” he trailed off into sobs as he lifted his tail, exposing himself.

Gell’s reaction was swift, almost faster than Rainbow Dash could even see. There was a flash of pink, and a momentary expression of pure agony on the guard’s face as his eyes nearly swelled out of his face. There was a sound of hoof hitting flesh, and then the guard was flying, screaming at an impossibly high octave, tumbling as he went. He then struck the golem, which only watched as he slid down its armor and collapsed into a heap below it, holding his crotch and weeping.

“Now you,” said Gell, leaning closer to the remaining guard, who was standing in a puddle of his own urine. “Know this. I am a female of my kind, daughter of Heresy Immolation, who is daughter of Endless Slain. I serve no commander save for Satin Veil herself. My blood is pure, given to me by the Goddess of Perversion herself. For your insult, I should force-feed you your own genitals and force you to lick my plot hole while I hoof your wife until she screams her undying love for me. But I was in a good mood today. So you get to stay intact, and know that it was your fault that your partner will never have children.”

“Ye- -yes, mistress,” he said, bowing.

“Come on, An,” she said, putting her hood back on. “I need to calm down a bit…”

Rainbow Dash watched the pair of them walking away, and then looked at the pair of guards. The unicorn had now collapsed onto the ground, breathing heavily. The other was still crushing his ruined testicles while a crowd formed around him, watching, but not one of them offering any help. Rainbow Dash momentarily wanted to run, to fly as fast and far as she could- -but instead felt herself walking forward.

“I’m sorry you had to see that side of me, Dashie,” said Gell when Rainbow Dash got close. “Lost my cool.” Then, to herself. “Why couldn’t they be mares?”

“It was impressive, though,” said Five.

“But won’t we be in trouble now?” asked Rainbow Dash. “I mean, you did just attack the guards.”

“They’re private rent-a-cops,” said Five. “Nopony cares if several are castrated. Besides. Having no balls is not a problem. I have none, and I feel fine.”

“But you’re a mare.”

“Exactly. And now so is he.”

“My actions were within the law,” said Gell. “Problem is, now I am incredibly horny. You’re even starting to look attractive, An, and that’s bad.”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Five. “Would you help her out with that?”

“What?! I- -”

“Don’t try to coerce her,” said Gell. “This wouldn’t be as good as a mare like her deserves.” She looked down at Rainbow Dash and smiled. “Don’t worry. I’ll be fine in a few minutes.” She looked back to Five. “However, I am going to need to take a trip to the lower levels before this is over.”

“Eew. Don’t tell me that.”

“Oh, come on. If anypony in Equestria needs to get laid more than I do, it’s you. And don’t tell me you can’t, because I know you can!”

“Can we…can we not talk about this?” said Rainbow Dash, trying to suppress her wings from bursting to full extension. “I’m feeling really uncomfortable.”
; “Sorry,” said Gell.

“I’m not,” said Five.

They stopped talking for a moment, and so did Rainbow Dash. The outside of the gate did not seem to pass directly into any city, but rather into a long and massive concrete tunnel lit by harsh lights above. On both sides, the crumbling structure was covered with graffiti, which, like all things in this world, was impossible for Rainbow Dash to read, aside from one word that kept repeating in numerous designs: “Vale”.

Rainbow Dash was about to ask what that meant when they reached the end of the tunnel- -and all the words she could possibly ask caught inside her brain like a ball of tangled yarn.

In her life, she had seen cities. Her occupation as a Wonderbolt had brought her across all of Equestria. She had seen the largest cities of the world, from Manehattan to Tokaro, and spent a significant amount of time in the Pegasus capital Cloudsdale as well as the national capital Canterlot. They were huge, bustling, and sprawling- -but nothing compared to this.

The heights of the buildings surrounding her were dizzying- -but they were not even really buildings. They were diverse and different in construction and style, but so close together that they resembled heterogeneous walls stretching upward thousands of feet, their structures rusting in the fetid air but stretching out and meshing as though they were alive. They were fused by bridges and walkways and streets that stretched seemingly forever upward, and even then Rainbow Dash could not see the sky, but rather the darkened steel and glass of buildings even higher, perhaps miles away and behind the ones she stared up at.

She looked around her, and saw an impossible number of ponies and creatures of all kinds, filling the streets, all walking rapidly toward destinations of some kind. They were not alone, though: the streets below them were filled with rapidly moving vehicles: motorcycles, as she had seen in Appleloosa, as well as carts that were not drawn by any pony.

A roaring sound above her caused her to look up again- -and she saw a set of metal-clad airships pulling their way through the vast airspace over the street, surrounded by contingents of griffons and owls who filled the sky.

“What the fu- -” Rainbow Dash felt the slap of a cloven hoof smartly against the back of her head.

“What did I just tell you?” said Gell. “Satin hates swearing.”

“Sorry. It’s just that…are we indoors?”

“It’s a city,” said Five, motioning for them to follow her through the crowded sidewalk beneath the curving buildings that seemed to lean over them, forming only the narrowest of spaces over the walkways. “Of course it’s indoors.”

“But how…how big is this?”

Five extended her claws, and held two of them together a tiny distance apart. “You know how big the Pocket is?”

“No.”

“Well, imagine filling it up with a model where the ponies were of that size. And not just on the floor. Filling all the space.”

“That phrase is not helping me,” said Gell.

“You’re a lespony,” said Five. “You’re space never gets filled.”

“Not comfortable!” cried Rainbow Dash, covering her ears.

“Too sensitive. B.N. was right, you are a prude. Anyway, population here is…” She checked a hologram. “Three billion registered.”

“Three…billion?!”

“That’s actually rather small,” said Five. “Considering that Equestria’s population is over eighty nine billion right now.”

“That’s a lot of ponies!”

“Well,” said Gell, “you guys are really good at breeding.”

“And Gell has only mated with three quarters of them,” noted Five.

“Oh!” said Gell, leaping forward to Five. “Somepony just made a joke!”

“Yes. Yes I did.”

The crowd suddenly seemed to become pushy, and Rainbow Dash was momentarily separated from the pair. She spread her wings and leapt into the air. As she did, several ponies below her jumped back, and others stared up in awe, pointing and hindering traffic.

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash, catching up easily to Five and Gell. “I didn’t realize I had this many fans!”

“They’re not fans,” said Five. “They are just surprised to see a pony flying.”

“Flying? But I’m a Pegasus. It’s what we do.”

“You have been gone a while,” said Gell. “Here,” she said, looking out into the crowd. She pointed toward a young red colored Pegasus stallion who was approaching them. “Watch this.”

She jumped forward, causing the crowd to scatter. She pulled down her hood and pointed at the Pegasus.

“YOU!” she said. “I’m gonna put your face on my face and say ‘hi’ to your mother!”

“Noooooo!” cried the Pegasus, turning to run. As he galloped away, his wings seemed to shudder involuntarily. Instead of allowing him to take flight, though, they pulled him to one side and tipped him over. As they buzzed and fluttered, he was drawn in wide circles across the ground, crying in fear as the other ponies around him snapped pictures. “But I don’t even play Borderlands!”

“What- -what was that?” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Hilarious,” said Gell.

“No. I mean what’s wrong with him?”

“Nothing,” said Five. “It’s just that the vast majority of Pegasi lack the ability to fly.”

“But- -but they’re Pegasi!” She dropped from the air and reached down to help the pony up. Instead of accepting her hoof, however, he recoiled, blushing deeply, his wings suddenly flapping much harder.

“Get- -get away from me!” he cried, scrambling to his feet and lurching off into the crowd even as his wings continued to try to pull him over.

“It’s a lost art,” said Five, “especially for those developed in cities, especially those in the lower levels. There is little motive to lean to fly when machines can do it so much better. And, it is another reason why my kind are so hated.”

“And back to mopey An,” said Gell. She crossed through the crowd- -most of them getting out of her way- -and approached a cordoned off section where the pavement of the sidewalk had been removed, apparently by wear. Rainbow Dash took flight and approached it- -and realized, to her dizzying amazement, that it led to dimly lit depths below the street, to large and deeper levels.

“How- - how deep does this place go?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“No idea,” said Gell. “But the lower levels are where the fun happens. After you go to your museum, you should come down.”

“Don’t,” whispered Five, her voice clear over the noise of the streets.

“Hey, get away from there!” cried a work-pony in a shiny yellow vest.

“I’ll meet you in a few hours,” said Gell. Philomena jumped from her horn and flew over to Rainbow Dash. “And I’m taking a thousand bits from the account.”

“Hey!” said Five. “That’s my money!”

“Consider it my salary for having to put up with you. I also may borrow my gun.”

“Aim for the head.”

Gell smiled mischievously. “I always do.” She turned to Rainbow Dash. “Until then, we part ways, my dear Dashie.”

Without hesitation, she suddenly jumped into the hole, falling through it and into the depths beyond. Rainbow Dash moved to save her, but Five stopped her.

“Let her go,” said Five.

“But the fall- -”

“She’s a demon. They’re durable.”

Rainbow Dash looked back at the hole. The workpony, now dreadfully confused, was staring into it. Rainbow Dash turned back to Five. “What exactly is she going to do on those lower levels?”

“Hmm,” said Five. “Let’s just say that a lot of mares are going to be very sore tomorrow.”

Rainbow Dash shivered, but continued to walk with Five through the streets. As she did, though, she suddenly felt a tap on her side. She turned, expecting to see a fan of some kind, but instead saw a disheveled looking pony in a long coat.

“How much?” he asked.

“How much for what?” asked Rainbow Dash, confused.

“You know,” he said. Before Rainbow Dash could stop him, he reached up to her rump and flipped up her tail, bending over to take a look, smiling. “In fine condition I see. Must be- -”

“What the hay!!” screamed Rainbow Dash, bucking him in the face with her cybernetic rear leg so hard that he was flung backward with enough force to knock over several passerbies. Rainbow Dash spread her wings as if to fly, but found herself lowering her haunches, her tail pressed between her legs, extremely embarrassed. “Why would you even do that?!” she demanded.

“You just have to make things of difficulty,” muttered Five, grabbing Rainbow Dash’s leg and pulling her into the crowd.

“Let me go!” cried Rainbow Dash, partially regaining her composure. “I should beat that guy to a pulp for doing that to me! The sick freak!”

“No, you won’t,” said Five, sternly. “It’s okay when Gell is here- -she has a kind of diplomatic semi-immunity. I don’t. I’m a chiropteran. They will kill me for something like this.”

“But it’s not your fault! The pervert lifted my tail, just like that! And…and you can’t even die!”

“The point still stands.”

Five led Rainbow Dash through the street for several minutes, and then suddenly took flight, taking them several hundred feet in the air to a higher level, one that wrapped and entwined buildings, one of which, much to Rainbow Dash’s surprise, seemed to have been build a long time ago around a much larger version of the type of golem that they had seen before.

“This should be good,” said Five, leaning against a façade of one of the buildings across from the red-eyed golem and the buildings perched on its shoulders, as though it had been their foundation for decades of even centuries.

“Care to explain what it Celestia’s name just happened to me?”

“That stallion mistook you a sex worker.”

“What’s a sex worker?”

Five stared blankly. “Really?”

“It doesn’t sound good, though.”

“Hold still.” Five lifted one of her hooves and extended a claw to Rainbow Dash’s forehead, causing the latter’s eyes to cross. Five’s eyes glinted green and the defintition- -as well as several pictures, apparently taken from Five’s youth, many of them involving Gell in a pile of mares- -appeared in Rainbow Dash’s head.

“Eeeeeewwwww!” she cried, covering her eyes. “I’m not- -I’m not that kind of filly!”

“Hey!” snapped Five, her eyes narrowing. “Don’t say it like that. It’s a hard enough job without you looking down upon them. They’re ponies too, you realize. They have hopes and dreams, just as you. And not all of us get good special talents like flying abnormally fast.”

“I’m- -I’m sorry,” said Rainbow Dash, still blushing. “But they do- -they do that for bits?”

“Don’t pretend like it did not occur in your own time.”

“But it didn’t- -”

“It did. It’s just legal now.”

“You seem to be defending them an awful lot,” said Rainbow Dash, her mind slowly recovering. “You weren’t- -” She gasped. “You were!”

“And this must be how you felt about twenty minutes ago. Annnnd poetic justice. But no. I was not. Neither was Gell, but she has many friends who were and are. They have helped us when times were harder. They are members of a very short list of ponies who I generally avoid administering pain upon.”

“You make it sound like you would kill them,” chucked Rainbow Dash.

“I would kill Gell if I could figure out how,” said Five with absolute seriousness.

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash, backing away.

“But that isn’t the question,” said Five. “Not the one you asked. The reason why you have been, and will continue to be, confused as a prostitute is because of your coat color.”

“I’m blue,” said Rainbow Dash. “Well, actually cyan, I guess. What’s wrong with that?”

“History. After the Second Choggoth War, blue ponies were considered an inferior breed.”

Rainbow Dash remembered. During the invasion of Equestria by the Choggoth D27, massive riots had ensued while ponies attempted to capture the shapeshifter, who inevitably manifested as a blue pony- -attacking the rest of the “Blues” in the process. “But we fixed that,” said Rainbow Dash. “With the Elements of Harmony!”

“Says the last living Element. And you cannot kill racism. Blues were denied jobs, housing, even basic rights. Eventually, the unicorns responded with a spell that could change phenotype in utero. Blue-coated ponies were eventually rendered nearly extinct.

“That was many years ago, before that golem even started standing there. Since then, there has been a mild renaissance. You are now considered exotic. It does not help that the majority of Blues surviving are of great poverty. They lacked funds to pay for the procedure.”

“That sucks,” said Rainbow Dash, sitting against the corrosion-stained wall behind her. “It just…sucks.”

“Admittedly, for Zero-Level, that one’s actions were extremely rude. That should not happen in the future, assuming you avoid the lower levels.”

“It’s not me I’m thinking about,” said Rainbow Dash.

Five seemed confused. “Who, then?”

“The others. Soarin, and Twilight’s dad, that guy who makes the moonshine- -hay, half of Ponyville was blue.”

“They have been dead for centuries. They care little now.”

“That’s not the point! They were all unique, and all great ponies. That ponies would just look at them and assume like that…I know they’re dead.” She sighed deeply. “I know that. But it’s like they’re kicking mud on all my friend’s memories.”

“I see. Or rather, fail to. The emotions you portray are beyond my comprehension.”

“I know,” sighed Rainbow Dash. “I know…” She suddenly felt a strong thirst for alcohol.

“It appears I have depressed you,” said Five.

“I’m a Wonderbolt,” said Rainbow Dash, standing up. “I don’t get ‘depressed’!”

“You were a Wonderbolt. They disbanded centuries ago…and I am making it worse. Hold on.” She dug through one of her miniature saddle bags. Rainbow Dash momentarily saw the glint of a gun under her wing.

“Here,” said Five, passing something to Rainbow Dash with her teeth. Rainbow Dash took it in her mechanical hoof. Rainbow Dash turned it over, and saw that it was a pair of plastic glasses, the fronts of them tinted with a metallic color with two decals of spirals on them.

“I don’t think these are going to cheer me up much,” she said, trying to pass them back to Five.

“Put them on,” said Five, waving them away. “I think you will like the result.”

“Alright,” said Rainbow Dash. She did not see how a childish toy was going to help her, but she did not want to agitate Five. She slipped the glasses onto her nose. “I bet I look like a total- -”

She gasped as she looked around. She had expected the world to be colored some strange hue by the tinted glass, and to see the comical spirals in her vision. Instead, she saw clearly- -directly into ponies. She suddenly found herself looking at a horde of skeletons, as though she had fallen into the middle of some abnormally well-orchestrated Nightmare Night celebration.

“I- -I can see their bones!” she cried out, laughing. “This is so cool!”

Rainbow dash looked down at her hooves. One of them, her metal one, appeared as a mass of machine parts moving like nearly microscopic clockwork in response to her will. The other showed her internal bones- -and she was surprised to see that, beneath their hooves, ponies actually had something sort of resembling a hand.

She looked up at Five, and instead of seeing a cynically stone-faced bat pony saw herself instead looking into a wide-eyed skull. “You’re a skeleton!” laughed Rainbow Dash. “Hey, Five, you look like you need to put on some weight.”

“Funny,” said Five, Rainbow Dash watching her jaw moving. Five turned, and Rainbow Dash momentarily saw an unusual number of items inside her body. Some were in her pouches, but others looked like large pieces of shrapnel imbedded in her body. Five pointed. “Two o’clock, range ten meters,” she said.

Instinctively, Rainbow Dash zeroed in on the position that Five had listed- -and saw something even more amazing.

“What is that?” said Rainbow Dash. She reached up and removed the glasses. Without them, she saw an ordinary looking pale-coated unicorn stallion wearing the upper half of a suit laughing alongside a similarly dressed mare. When she put the glasses on, though, Rainbow Dash saw something vastly different from the normal skeletons. Instead of bones, his body seemed to instead consist of a number of grotesque interlocking plates around internal, tube-like structures.

Rainbow Dash looked around, and saw that he was not alone. In the crowd, there were several ponies with the same internal appearance. One was a donkey standing at a vending cart. Another was an earth pony staring of the railing down at the street below. A third was one of a group of workponies seeming to contemplate something about a nearby structure.

“What are they?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Changelings,” said Five.

“Changelings?!” said Rainbow Dash, loudly. She spread her wings, preparing for attack.

“Not so loudly,” said Five. “Calm down.”

“But- -changelings!”

“They make up almost five percent of the population.”

“Is it- -is it an invasion?”

“No,” said Five, slowly. “They just live here. Like every other pony.”

“So they’re not plotting anything evil?”

“Why would they be?”

“In my time they nearly took over Equestria!”

“Um…no. I was there. Sort of. That was actually an attempt to assassinate the Anomaly. By Celestia.”

“What the hay are you talking about?”

“Ten, fifty degrees high, range eight meters.”

In the middle of her question, Rainbow Dash turned her head, almost without realizing it. She expected to see another changeling, but instead she saw a skeleton that clearly belonged to neither a pony nor a changeling. She immediately recognized it as a griffon. Something was strange about it, though. There was something other than bones present in its body, a pale stream of pink colored light inside its body, coiled like a worm, one end of it reaching up to the griffon’s skull.

Rainbow Dash watched as the griffon passed overhead, and for a moment she saw it look down at her, its skeletal eye sockets nearly dripping with pink energy, as though it knew she was watching. Then it dropped to the lower level as a narrow airship passed.

“That is far rarer,” said Five.

“A griffon? But there are tons of griffons- -”

“You should have seen something inside.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “A long thing.” She slid off the glasses and turned to Five. “What was that?”

“That was an Incurse.”

“In-curse?” said Rainbow Dash. She recalled having heard the word several times. “I almost know what that is.”

“You should. You met one.”

“When did I do that?”

“Flesh’s riding mare. She was one.”

Rainbow Dash recalled the broken looking, leather-clad mare that the pervert unicorn in Appleoosa had kept around him. “What…what exactly is one of these ‘Incurse’?”

“Parasites,” said Five. “Loosely. They are a type of living spell. They infect the dead or dying, stealing their memories and making a new mind for them to live on in.”

“I heard ponies talking about a war with them.”

“There was. It was very long and very bloody. My mother spent most of her life as a soldier in that war.”

“Well, you don’t seem very bothered by seeing one.”

“I am not. Because not all Incurse are the enemies of ponies. But I am one of few who believes this. As the changelings, their existence here is largely a secret.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly realizing that she was privy to a secret that even the future ponies that surrounded her did not even know. That made her feel better, somehow. “So it’s like spy stuff then…”

“Not at all.”

Rainbow Dash continued to look around, admiring the skeletons and watching for more Incurse. She saw several more changelings out of the hundreds of ponies, but no ponies with the characteristic- -and slightly grotesque- -spell living inside them. “Where did you even get these?” she asked.

“I ordered them out of the back of a comic book.”

“No way. Did you make them?”

“I was serious. Not an ordinary comic, though. At one point, Gell and I were pulled within the pages of one.”

“No way!” cried Rainbow Dash. “The same thing happened to me!”

Five’s skull stared at Rainbow Dash. “Really? Was that common in the past?”

“No, it was something Spike bought. I got to be Zapp, and it was awesome!” Rainbow Dash paused. “Which comic did you get?”

“I would rather not say.”

Rainbow Dash smiled widely. “It wasn’t…”

“Don’t say it.”

“Batpony?”

Five sighed. “Yes. Yes it was. I was batpony, and Gell was the Robin.”

“You as batpony!” Rainbow Dash laughed so hard she collapsed onto the ground. “It’s perfect! All dark and spooky- -‘I am the night!’- -HA!”

“It was ridiculous. The thing wouldn’t even allow the use of guns, and Gell ended up having relations with Catmare. And the Jester’s sidekick. At the same time.”

“Talk about the colt-wonder!” said Rainbow Dash, recovering from her fit of laughter, which promptly restarted with a loud snort when she realized what she had just said.

“I will admit, though…It was amusing to not have to be one of them, for once…”

Rainbow Dash leaned back against the wall and looked out at the crowd. “I wouldn’t know. I love being me. I wish I still could be.”

“You still are.”

“Hey,” said Rainbow Dash, changing the subject. “That really big golem. Is it on?”

“If by ‘on’ you mean active, yes. It is. Thebe has just mot moved it in a great while. They do not expire.”

“Oh. That explains the colors.”

“Colors?”

Rainbow Dash felt the glasses snatched from her nose.

“Hey!” she said.

Five put them on her own face and stared at the six-hundred foot tall goliath across the way. “I don’t see anything,” she said. “What did you see?”

“Lines, sort of,” said Rainbow Dash. “And…circles?”

Five have Rainbow Dash the glasses back. “Describe it. Carefully, please.”

“Fine,” said Rainbow Dash, putting the glasses back on. She looked back at the golem and allowed her eyes to focus on the chains of light that seemed to be passing through its body. “Yeah,” she said. “Lines. Kind of…curvy, like that BNA stuff Twilight kept talking about.”

“DNA,” corrected Five. “You mean double helicies?”

“Yeah, but others. Flat lines and balls and stuff, all kind of moving.”

“What color are they?”

“Red. Really red. Like glowing blood.”

“That shouldn’t be possible,” muttered Five.

“What?”

“Do you know what you are seeing.”

“Yes, clearly,” said Rainbow Dash sarcastically. “Of course I do.”

“What you are seeing is the golem’s source code!”

“And that means…what?”

“It means you just somehow cracked widely one of the most advanced security systems in Equestria. Nopony sees Thebe’s code. I don’t know why you can see it, but if only I could. Just a fraction is worth several billion bits.”

“For those squiggles?”

Rainbow Dash felt the glasses being plucked off her face again. “Yes. Because if somepony had that, they could hack the golem, and that one alone could level this city in a blink.”

“But that would be really bad, wouldn’t it?”

“Not if I’m the one selling the code, no. But it’s actually best not to pursue this.”

“Why?”

“Because if the golem catches you, well…it ends well for nopony.”

“I think I could take that thing,” said Rainbow Dash, standing up.

“That is a good spirit to have,” said Five. “Unless you act upon it. If you believe I am cruel, Thebe is worse. By far. Do not disturb the golems. Do not tempt fate.”

Rainbow Dash momentarily wondered what this Thebe pony might be like. For some reason, in her mind, she imagined an alicorn much like Celestia- -in fact, the one in her mind was Celestia- -but with spiky future-hair and heavy eyeliner. The image in her mind was almost comical.

“Come on,” said Five. “We have waited long enough.” She spread her wings. “Do you wish to take a flight to the museum?”

“It’s like you read my mind,” said Rainbow Dash. For some reason, though, she was terrified- -and not at all of the golem.

Chapter 27: The Museum

Rainbow Dash looked up at the building before her. In a way, she marveled at its size, even though it was smaller than the others around it by far. The endless skyscrapers had given way to a clear spot, a center dedicated to “smaller” buildings such as this. Somehow, though, the museum seemed larger. It was in part because of its sturdy stone structure, built to a kind of gothic architecture that was stunningly grotesque, and in part because even for a museum it was huge, with nearly fifty stories. More than that, though, it was what Rainbow Dash knew to be inside that terrified her.

“You’re not going in?” she said, turning to Five.

“Contrary to your belief, I do not live to serve you,” said Five. “I have business to attend to here.” Five raised her wing, lifting Philomena from her back. “My sister greatly enjoys the museum, however. She shall join you.”

“It’s weird how you call her ‘sister’,” said Rainbow Dash, accepting the bird onto her back.

“Also,” said Five, raising a hologram. “I am transferring one hundred bits to you.” The hologram morphed, and a digital image of a bit appeared between them, complete with a smiling image of Celestia’s face on the front. Rainbow Dash reached out and took it; as she did, it dissipated, apparently added to whatever her ‘account’ was. “I’m also giving you a translation program. As, apparently, they have failed to teach you to read.”

“I can read just fine,” protested Rainbow Dash.

“Old Equestrian, yes, which is a dead language. If you have errors, ask Philomena. She reads better than you.”

Before Rainbow Dash could protest, Five waved and stepped down the marble stairs to the museum. Rainbow Dash did not known what “business” Five had, but knew that she was probably better off not knowing.

She looked up at the museum and took a deep breath. “I don’t know about this. I don’t think this is a good idea.” Philomena warbled and poked Rainbow Dash in the back of the head. “You’re right,” said Rainbow Dash, her organic legs shaking. “I made a promise to them. I’m going to keep it. I have to know…”

From the distance, Five watched Rainbow Dash pause. For a time, she wondered if the mare would bother entering, or if she would just turn and run. Either outcome, of course, was acceptable; what Rainbow Dash did was not actually of consequence.

In her head, Five momentarily took bets on the outcome, but saw after several seconds that Rainbow Dash was as brave as the legends had suggested. Despite her pause, the Pegasus held her head high and joined the other patrons entering the museum.

Five waited for a moment. She needed Rainbow Dash to get out of the way. Their paths could not cross while they were inside, or else Rainbow Dash might become suspicious. Rainbow Dash was strangely naïve, but not unintelligent, and more importantly, she was excessively self-righteous. Five was certain that Rainbow Dash would neither understand nor agree with what she was intending to do, not just in the museum, but as a whole.

“Hey, bat!” said a voice. Five turned her head to see a police pony approaching her. “No loitering!”

Five narrowed her eyes and sent out a bolt of shadow into the pony’s consciousness. His eyes suddenly widened.

“Spiders!” he cried. “SO MANY SPIDERS! Get them off! GET THEM OFF!!”

He jumped around, tearing at his clothing and skin, trying to remove the imaginary spiders and finally fell into some nearby shrubbery, whimpering and crying out in fear while other ponies watched, many laughing.

“That should be long enough,” said Five. She shut down her illusion, but not before forcing all her imagined spiders to plunge their fangs into her target, causing him to scream out in agony while the ponies around him laughed even harder. Five then made her own way into the museum.

Rainbow Dash was not the greatest fan of museums. They had always seemed boring to her. As she looked around the grand lobby, though, she suddenly felt very small. It occurred to her that she was basically in a museum of the future, or at least what was the future to her.

There were some exhibits in the front hall, those chosen those designed to be impressive. They had a complete hydra skeleton, as well as several medieval suits of armor, holding their swords and pole-axes at the ready, alongside impressive pieces of crystal recovered from all over the land. There was even one case that contained something that resembled armor. As Rainbow Dash got closer, though, she realized that it was actually the fragments of something resembling a larger version of a Pegasus, made of silver. It felt vaguely familiar to Rainbow Dash, and she knew that it was the remains of a creature called an Argasi; she did not know where, but she assumed that she had read about it somewhere.

“Do you require any assistance?” asked a kindly voice from beside Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash turned, her mind expecting to see a uniformed, well-dressed museum attendant beside her. Instead, she saw a translucent blue hologram of a pony, the center of which was populated by a barely visible hovering winged machine.

“Hello,” said Rainbow Dash. “Um…are you a mare or stallion?”

“I am a female AI,” said the hologram, “thank you for your courtesy in asking. My name is Curator. I oversee primary functions in this facility. How may I assist you?”

“I was…um…I was looking for the exhibit about Twilight and Pinkie Pie and the others.”

“Are you referring to our Mane Six Exhibit?”

The pun in the name sounded terrible, but Rainbow Dash nodded.

“From your appearance, I have determined that it is likely that you are a fan of Rainbow Dash.”

“You could say that.”

Curator began walking- -or rather, hovering, considering her body was nothing more than light projected around a robotic drone- -and motioned for Rainbow Dash to follow. “Then you are in luck. The Equestria History Museum has recently acquired one of her Wonderbolt uniforms from a private collector. Many ponies do not realize it, but Wonderbolts actually were issued several custom-made uniforms.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “Three flightsuits, dress formals, battle gear, and a funerary uniform.” The last one made Rainbow Dash’s spirit fall. The funerary uniform was almost never used, but she realized that the others must have donned theirs at her own funeral.

“You are indeed knowledgeable,” said the AI, seemingly somewhat surprised. “Are you also aware that Rainbow Dash, in particular, had a sixth uniform?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling strange being quizzed about herself. “A high-altitude suit.”

“Which, unfortunately, was thought to be destroyed during her untimely demise.” An elevator door opened as Curator approached, and she motioned for Rainbow Dash to enter, then then followed herself. “However,” she said as the door closed. “And this is not public knowledge. I am only informing you because I myself am also a fan of Rainbow Dash. Recently, we purchased for a significant sum of money what our artifact-seekers believe to be fragments of the actual flight suit she died in.”

“How did you get that?” asked Rainbow Dash, confused. She had, after all, not died. She had jumped in time, and crashed with her suit still on. Then she realized it. “That bat!” she swore.

“We are currently attempting to confirm provenance,” said Curator. “But blood stains match genetic projections of R- -” Curator’s image suddenly flickered, her words catching like a damaged record. For just a fraction of a second, Rainbow Dash thought that she saw the holographic flesh of the hologram peel away and a large, exposed eye stare directly at her with a vertical pupil.

“- -ainbow Dash,” said Curator, her form stabilizing.

“Are you okay?” asked Rainbow Dash. “You just…flickered.”

“No anomalies are detected in my recorded code,” said Curator. “No interruption in service was detected.” She suddenly started smiling in a way that a museum tour-guide probably should not have. “Perhaps you hallucinated.”

Five moved through the lobby of the museum quickly, watching for Rainbow Dash. If Rainbow Dash were smart, she would have read the directory and proceeded toward the tenth floor- -or at the very least asked the AI how to get there.

That was not Five’s destination, however. She instead took a staircase downstairs. Few ponies bothered to use the stairs, and even fewer went to the basement. It was filled mostly with the museum’s collection of surplus taxidermy and small-scale models of buildings throughout the world, both of which were just as easily observed digitally.

As Five stepped off the staircase, a museum guard walked by in the opposite direction. She glared at her- -as all ponies tended to do- -but she pretended to ignore him, and instead feigned tripping.

“Get off me!” she said, loudly, pushing Five back with great force. “Stupid bat! Are you rabid or just drunk?”

“I slipped,” said Five, watching the earth pony squirm slightly, not realizing what was going on. For a pony with no real magic, this guard was surprisingly perceptive to the invasion of her mind- -but not enough to really realize what was happening.

“I’ve got my eye on you,” said the guard. “They shouldn’t even let skinwings like you in this place.”

“You have a nice day too,” said Five, adjusting the guard’s mind to give her a profound phobia of teacups. The two then parted.

Five had gotten what she wanted. When the guard was out of sight, she lifted her metal-clad hoof and examined the hacked information. She had stolen access codes to the employee section, but in addition, she had taken a mental blueprint of facility from the guard’s mind- -as well as the information on her bank accounts. Unicorns could usually sense Five’s ancestral magic, but earth ponies were inevitably oblivious.

Everything was going according to plan, but she knew that she needed to hurry.

As the elevator had risen, Rainbow Dash’s fear and apprehension rose inside her. She had felt a powerful desire to run, to fly, and to escape, something made impossible by the metal confines of the elevator and the unblinking watch of the holographic pony beside her. She increasingly realized what she was about to face: the truth. She would see that her friends had moved beyond her, and left her behind, that they somehow lived and died without her, thinking she was gone.

Fortunately, however, Curator had brought Rainbow Dash to the one exhibit that could not possibly make her feel that way- -her own. When Rainbow Dash stepped out of the elevator, she was suddenly surrounded by more Rainbow Dash memorabilia than she had been in her whole life- -it even dwarfed Scootaloo’s weird and supposedly secret shrine to her.

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash, her smile growing at all the rainbows and blue that seemed to fill the large room. “Look at all my- -I mean all this stuff!”

“I thought you would like it,” said Curator, smiling. “Please enjoy the exhibits. Remember, there is not flying permitted in the museum. If you need me, my AI can be accessed through your personal software.”

“What did you just call me?” said Rainbow Dash. When she looked back, though, Curator was already gone, having wandered away to do museum tour-guide things, something that apparently did not involve giving tours.

That was annoying, but actually, Rainbow Dash preferred it. She wanted to take the exhibits at her own pace. Slowly, she ventured out into the only kind of museum she could truly appreciate- -one about her.

It was almost overwhelming. The first thing she was drawn to were the several glass cases elevated off the ground containing the skin-tight blue Wonderbolt uniforms that used to belong to her. They seemed old and faded, and probably no longer stretched like they once had, but they were definitely hers. She could see where the scratches and tears to them had been repaired almost perfectly.

They were not something that she had ever thought she would see again. She was suddenly struck by a profound desire to put them back on, as if it would take her back to what she had once been, to the world she had been stolen from- -but she realized that they would no longer fit. Two of her legs had been replaced with metal and gold-colored plating; there was no skin for the light, breathable fabric to coat. Even if she could be allowed to wear them once more, they would never fit over her left legs.

There were three main uniforms, just as she expected, with one being badly torn from a fall she had taken saving a cadet from spiraling out of control early on, as well as three others: the dress uniform, the armor plated battle unicorm, and the darker, ornately armored funerary uniform. The last one made her shudder, knowing that Soarin and Spitfire would have worn ones just like it when- -

She turned her attention instead to two more glass cases. Both of them, surprisingly, contained dresses: one was the highly embarrassing one that she had forced Rarity to make her, and the other the dress she had worn to Twilight’s coronation.

Rainbow Dash approached the coronation dress, blushing at the idea that she had worn something so girly, even though she had really liked wearing it. Beneath it, there was a picture taken that day, with her and her friends, all smiling.

A tear formed in the corner of her eye, and she wiped it away before anypony could notice. Not that there were many, though. Surprisingly few ponies bothered to come to the museum, and the crowd was sparse, mostly consisting of a few elderly ponies and an excited school group, many of them wearing rainbow-colored wigs. Rainbow Dash found herself wondering how many of them were changelings or Incurse.

She continued through the exhibit. There were a few other artifacts, most of them relatively mundane aspects of her life. One of the most chilling was a jar of feathers, some badly burnt, which she imagined were being displayed as her last remains.

The rest seemed to be art. Much of it was in traditional Pegasus propaganda style: it inevitably showed her souring forward, leading other Wonderbolts to glorious victory, or flying alone through storm clouds. Many of them were complete with captions, which, fortunately, were written in a language that Rainbow Dash could read. Many of them said what would be expected: a picture of her flying into the foreground, leaving her signature contrail behind her with the word “Dash to Victory” above her head, or a line of Wonderbolts standing on a cloud runway, all saluting the Equestrian and Pegasi flags with the words “Do you have what it takes to be a Wonderbolt?”

One of the pictures in the gallery caught Rainbow Dash’s attention more than the others, which, though cool, were foreign and strange to her. The picture she saw was smaller and somewhat faded, but still clearly showed her, dressed in black armor, complete with wingblades, glaring at the camera beside several other ponies, including an unarmored Soarin.
Rainbow Dash raised her metal hoof toward the caption under the photograph. “Um…translate?” she said. A hologram splashed in front of her, resolving into a square translucent page. Text immediately appeared on it, as if it knew what she were trying to read.

“Image, taken year 1005 Third Era (153BT): Rainbow Dash and comrades during the Second Choggoth War,” she read. The rest of the text when on to explain her role in the war. Most of it, much to Rainbow Dash’s surprise, was incorrect. It said that she had fought in the war, but that was not at all true- -she, like Soarin, had been excluded from battle because of their blue coat color. Not that there really had been a “war”, though. The way the plaque read, it made it sound like there had been some great and glorious conflict against the monstrous Choggoth D27, when in fact nopony had actually been able to engage D27 head on. The real war had been in the form of destructive riots that had torn Equestria apart. Rainbow Dash had only donned a soldier’s armor to seem stronger, as though she actually could fight.

And Soarin- -seeing a picture of him made her sad. The Choggoth War had destroyed him. His comrades had turned their backs on him because of his color, and although they restored him to his status as a full Wonderbolt after the war, he was never the same. At one time, he and Rainbow Dash had had a relationship, and though she could not claim that she had ever loved him, she cared about him, and even after the romantic aspect of their relationship crashed and burned they remained friends.

After several moments of standing still, remembering, Rainbow Dash felt a peck on her neck, and realized that Philomena was trying to get her attention. She looked down and saw a filly, one of the school group, staring up at her with wide eyes. Although the filly was a unicorn, her red-orange color distantly reminded Rainbow Dash of Scootaloo.

“Are you Rainbow Dash?” said the Filly.

“Yeah, I- -ow!” She felt Philomena’s claws dig into her back, and saw the bird’s disapproving glare. Rainbow Dash sighed. “I’m afraid that’s top secret,” she said.

“You have to be!” said the Filly, pointing at Rainbow Dash’s cutie mark. “You even have the right mark!”

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash, wiping away another tear. “But she’s been dead for a long, long time.”

“Oh,” said the filly, also looking sad. “But that’s okay.”

“It is?” said Rainbow Dash. She did not think it was okay at all.

“Yeah. Because Rainbow Dash is my hero! When I grow up, I’m going to be a flyer, just like she was! I’ll even do a sonic rainboom, without using any technology at all, just like she did!”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Well, that’s really cool and all. And Rainbow Dash was a pretty good idol…but you kind of need- -”

The unicorn puffed out her cheeks and lowered her head. Her stubby horn glowed with several sparks of yellow light, and then, suddenly, a pair of translucent wings appeared on her back. The tiny filly immediately fluttered into the air, her trajectory awkward and crooked, her legs flailing as she tried to stabilize herself.

“By Celestia’s glowing rump!” cried Rainbow Dash. “You’re flying!”

“I am!” said the filly, spreading out her wings and flying- -sideways- -into a nearby wall.

“Hey you!” cried a Curator hologram, running over. “No flying in the museum!”

The filly only laughed as she fluttered off toward her school group.

Rainbow Dash turned to Philomena, unable to stop smiling. “So the Pegasi can’t get off the ground, but the unicorns are growing wings…this is one weird future.”

Philomena only shrugged.

Five moved quickly through the employee section of the museum. She was careful not to draw attention to herself, however. Almost immediately after using the guard’s access codes to enter, she had found her way to the supply closet and stolen a uniform. With her wings and ears covered, there was little left of her that resembled a normal chiropteran. She lacked the standard vertical pupils and exposed fangs, as well as the characteristic tail formation. With a janitor’s uniform on, she just looked like another gray-coated, blue-eyed pony.

That did not mean that she could walk around freely, though. Most of the ponies that she passed dismissed her as just another janitor on break, but some were suspicious. If Five encountered one of those, she was usually able to sway their mind- -but not for unicorns. If a unicorn were to look too closely at her, it would destroy her entire plan.

And that was not her only problem. Ponies were, by definition, idiots. AI’s, however, were not. The employee breakrooms and internal service hallways had few cameras. Five’s research had determined that the museum used a Curator model AI, which meant that it probably would not give more than low-level scans of her as she passed, looking for easy identifiers like her cutie mark, at least in the outer facility. That would not be the case in higher security areas.

In the center of the employee section was a door. It lead further into the lower sections of the museum that were not available to the public, into secure regions. Five needed to get to it, to find her way to the depths of the vault where the personality core was being kept- -but could not simply walk to it. That would almost surely alert the museum AI.

So she instead moved silently past the ponies on their way to work, avoiding them as best as she could, until she reached an abandoned storage room. Five looked around, trying to find what she needed- -and then saw it: a grate to a vent. She checked the hologram of the museum’s internal maps- -not the published blueprints, of course, but the ones she received from the nano-scanner that she had planted on Rainbow Dash’s damaged flight suit- -and confirmed that this was indeed the correct vent.

She knelt down, using a tool in her gauntlet to remove the screws that held it in place. Then she pulled it off, and sighed. Architects were not nearly as foolish as they once had been; though large enough to accommodate large volumes of air, they were far too tolerate a pony.

“Buck me in the plot,” said Five, standing and removing her clothing, save for the system of straps and pouches that she wore by default. The vent was too tight for a pony- -but not for her.

She took a deep breath and reached up toward one of her forelegs. With a snap, she dislocated her shoulder. The pain was intense and sudden, as fresh as it always was, and she let out a thin whine of pain. In the sixty three years she had been alive, the pain of any wound had never managed to decrease. She had grown accustomed to it, but it still hurt, and dislocations were especially bad.

Five collapsed onto the ground and put her head into the vent. She then dislocated her other arm, and then wormed her way forward into the claustrophobic tunnel until her hips got in the way. Those were always the worst, but with a quick twist she tore both of her lower legs out of their sockets, leaving them trailing limply behind her. Every motion she made dragged the damaged joints of her limbs across their joints, and every motion was incredibly painful, but Five continued on, doing her best to ignore it, making her way toward her goal.

The exhibits, it seemed, had been placed in the order of their respective pony’s death. This thought was terrifying to Rainbow Dash once she realized it; the mystery of which friend she would see in the next chamber was impossibly stressful. To Rainbow Dash, it was like watching her friends be selected for death- -even though she knew, logically, that they had been dead for so very long.

The exhibit after Rainbow Dash’s was dedicated to Applejack. When Rainbow Dash entered it and realized who it was for, she was crushed. Applejack had been one of the only ponies in Equestria that could match Rainbow Dash athletically, and Rainbow Dash fondly remembered their occasional “friendly” competitions, including their yearly Running of the Leaves.

The exhibit was largely celebratory of Applejack’s life, complete with farm-themed decorations and genuine antique farm equipment taken from Sweet Apple Acres. Rainbow Dash remembered most of that equipment, and how Applejack, as pragmatic as she was, had taken great care of it. Now her plows and carts were corroded and rusted, the incomplete parts supported by transparent plastic rods into a semblance of the shapes they had once held.

The worst, though, came when Rainbow Dash realized just how early Applejack had died. Her friend had never made it past thirty five. With all her working, she had never even had a chance to marry, or, as far as Rainbow Dash could tell, find a special somepony, and she certainly never had children. She had instead been claimed by bone cancer, which the plaques hypothesized as coming from different sources.
The general consensus was that Applejack’s brief time in the Gloame, when she and the others had ventured into the toxic and cursed dimension to slay the demon D27, had badly irradiated her lower legs. The inevitable result was so horrible Rainbow Dash nearly threw up when she imagined it. The cancer ate away at the bones in her legs until, one day, she bucked a tree- -and never walked again.
Rainbow Dash had run out of that exhibit- -and directly into Pinkie Pie’s. The exhibit had been placed in a relatively small area, perhaps on purpose. The entire area was packed with relics and decorations, and the small proportions forced everything into a spastic collage that was breathtakingly Pinkie-esque.

The number of Pinkie Pie artifacts calmed Rainbow Dash slightly, reminding her of the numerous parties she had attended that Pinkie had thrown. She wished that Pinkie Pie could be with her again. Rainbow Dash really needed somepony who could make her smile.

Pinkie, it seemed, had lived marginally longer than Applejack, at least into her fifties. Several photographs also showed that she had borne two children, both fillies. According to the captions, however, the identities of both fathers had been taken to Pinkie’s grave.

“Pinkie Pie,” said Rainbow Dash, reading her translation out loud, “Shown with her sister, Maude, and two daughters: E^i, commonly called ‘Negative One’, and…” Rainbow Dash looked at the shy, brick-red filly with her mother’s curly hair in straw-yellow, hiding behind a middle-aged Pinkie Pie. “Apple Pie…That weasel!”

Inevitably, though, Rainbow Dash reached the end of the exhibit, and the description of how Pinkie Pie had met her end. She had accompanied Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity do a diplomatic summit in an attempt to avert war. Negotiations had broken down rapidly, though. Pinkie Pie had fallen in the ensuing battle. Every stallion, mare, colt and filly of the race that had murdered her had since been rendered extinct. What they had been called was not even listed.

The next exhibit was sickeningly pastel in color, and Rainbow Dash immediately knew that it belonged to Fluttershy. Unlike the previous three, however, there were comparatively few artifacts from Fluttershy’s life. Instead, there were pictures. Photographs and paintings covered the walls. Many Rainbow Dash recognized from Fluttershy’s short modeling career under Photo Finish, but others were not, apparently from later in her life. There were also a number of paintings, some of them showing Fluttershy in surprisingly suggestive positions and often very nearly nude.

Fluttershy’s exhibit also seemed to be the most popular, especially with stallions. From what Rainbow Dash had gathered, in the time it had taken for blue ponies to be associated with prostitution, Fluttershy had become the seen as the epitome of feminine beauty. She had, later in life, taken up modeling once again, this time under Rarity. Even in modern times- -what Rainbow Dash still thought of as “the future”- -artists from all over Equestria still paid tribute to Fluttershy with sculptures, paintings, songs, and holograms.

One strange thing, though, was that Fluttershy looked oddly similar in all the pictures. Even in real photographs from her life, she looked absolutely perfect. Even by age forty, Pinkie Pie had started to show some sign of aging- -becoming slightly more plump and developing wrinkles in the later photographs- -but even in pictures where Fluttershy would have been in her sixties, she still looked as perfect and youthful as she had in her twenties. Rainbow Dash eventually attributed it to makeup and photo-editing, but it was still strange.

In a smaller part of the exhibit, in the rear behind a support column, Rainbow Dash discovered that Fluttershy’s life had actually been far more than just suggestive pictures. The small glass case summarized how she had, toward the end of her life, began a life of activism against what she saw as horrible affronts to nature. Rainbow Dash was dismayed to see that Fluttershy had lived long enough to exist in a world where eating meat had become common, and a world where increasing technology and the rise of early Megatropoli had led to massive destruction of natural resources.

This had eventually led to a falling out between her and Twilight, who, by that time, was a full-fledged Princess and in support of increasing development. Fluttershy had wondered off into the woods, alone, and apparently died there.

Rainbow Dash had expected to be saddened by her friend’s deaths, but the situation was far worse than she had expected. So far, one had died of cancer at a ridiculously young age, one had been murdered, and one had been rejected by her friends and died alone. Rainbow Dash could feel her soul sinking within her. These were things she had not been meant to know, or at least not to have survived. She felt, more than anything, ashamed: at the fact that she had lived, and she was still young, but they had died.

Not for much longer, though. She had promised herself that she would see them one last time- -and there were still two more left to go.

Five stopped moving. The vent crawling was grueling, and she was sweating heavily. The sweat made moving easier, but it felt gross. Five hated sweating almost as much as she hated having her joints dislocated.

A light from a grate near her head indicated that she was near where she needed to be. Due to the angles, she could not see the hallway below well enough to know how many guards were present, but she assumed at least two.

Before pushing her way through the grate, she pulled back slightly, her skin tearing against the bolts in the vent. She had left a significant trail of blood through the metal, but that was not her problem; she was not required to clean it up.

Five tightened her chest into her stomach, and tried to think of the smell of fresh fruit and baked goods. She released a small gagging sound, which she tried to suppress, and then a tiny heave. A small piece of metal dropped out of her mouth.

Unfortunately, museums did not permit the carrying of firearms within the premises. Since Five had come in through the front door, she had not been allowed to take in her rifle. Of course, they only checked her on the outside.

More metal pieces came up, some of the sharper ones covered in blood. They clicked against the metal vent, and the silencer tried to roll away before being stopped by the edge of the grate. Five kept close track of them, counting them as they came out until she had all of them. She then extended one of her hoof forward- -not a trivial task, considering the tight space- -and separated her gauntlet into a number of individual effectors. Even in the dim light of the vent, she was able to assemble the small but powerful pistol relatively easily.

Five took a breath, recovering from having just passed a firearm in reverse through her esophagus. She visualized what she needed to do. This was no time for fun- -eliminations would need to be quick and precise. She did not know what kind of guards she would be facing, so she had planned accordingly, loading her gun with unicorn-horn bullets. Momentarily, she mused that the unicorn Flesh was the first pony who had been inside her for a long time, aside from any time she had tried to eat one.

Slowly, Five moved her body over the grate- -and then, with a surge of motion, burst through. As she fell, she relocated-her joints and took her pistol in her hands, ready to target the space in the guard’s head directly beneath their horns.

Instead of seeing guards, though, she found herself in a well-lit white hallway near her target door- -alone. A brief scan indicated that there were not even security cameras or any sort of magical protection present.

“Um…” she said to herself, sad that she was not going to be able to shoot a pony in the head. “Budget cuts, I guess…”

She approached the door slowly, the sounds of her hoof on the plastic-tiled floor echoing through the empty hallway. Nopony bothered to approach, though, which was strange. As she got nearer, though, she saw why.

The door itself was white, like the walls, but even Five could feel that it was enchanted, and strongly. Five raised her gauntlet to it and took several readings, and confirmed that it was enchanted- -and strongly. The door itself contained something that was likely a reinforcement spell, and the locks- -aside from having a rather complex digital security lock- -were augmented with a powerful securing spell.

Five sat down and opened a full suite of holograms. She began to work as quickly as she could, knowing that a guard could walk around the corner at any moment. Her first attempt was to use the nano-hacking suite that she had included in Rainbow Dash’s damaged flight suit, but she found that it was nonresponsive. She assumed that it must have been treated at some point; the scanner had survived, but the hacking equipment had been fried.

The next attempt was to hack the door directly. Five pulled off the face of the main lock, being careful not to damage it, and input a link to her own equipment where the reader was normally located. The digital lock was only a part of the magical lock, but it seemed to be the dominant element and therefore the weakest point.

It took her several seconds and a near overload to realize that she was not nearly skilled enough to get through, at least not without alerting the AI that was probably watching it extremely closely. That meant there was only one option.

Five deactivated her holograms and extended a knife from her gauntlet. The blade, which normally held an energy-channeled piece of cauterizing glass, now held a golden feather. She was going to have to cut through the door.

“Um…excuse me,” said a feminine voice to her left.

Five squeaked at a frequency too high for most ponies to even hear and jumped so high that she nearly fell back into the open vent on the ceiling. She immediately drew her pistol and pointed it toward the pony who had approached her when she was distracted- -and found herself pointing her gun at an equidroid.

“I’m so sorry!” it said, softly. “I didn’t mean to startle you. I know it can be…startling.”

Five looked at the equidroid carefully. It was a metal-exterior version, mostly in brushed steel and low-brass, with a pair of glassy blue eyes and a standard skeletal-formation mouth that never moved, even when it spoke. Strangely, its face also included a small light above its right eye that glowed a pale amber color.

It was strange that Five could not identify the model or type of the equidroid, but based on its color scheme, she assumed that it belonged to the museum.

“Are you having trouble with the door? Here, let me help you.”

The equidroid approached the door and raised its hoof to the damaged panel. The indicator light on the door changed from red to violet, and the locking mechanism inside clicked. The door swung open outward, and Five was surprised by how thick it was- -it would have taken her days to cut through.

“Am I to assume that you are a new employee?” asked the equidroid, the white light over its eye nearly blinding Five.

“Um…sure?”

“Well, there’s no shame at all in asking for help. A proper lady always knows her limits.”

“Um, who are you?”

“Sub_Curator Unit Seven,” said the equidroid, matter-of-factly. “I am here to assist Curator in her duties. Are you looking for something in particular?”

“Um…” Five had no idea what was going on, but she may have just gotten extremely lucky. This equidroid was, apparently, a secondary AI, and, from the looks of it, not a an especially bright one. Which meant that it had access to the entire museum, including all vaults- -but was not smart enough to recognize that Five was not actually an employee. “Yes. I am an employee. I am here for…code upgrades on the subarchatecture for the Mane Six personality core.”

“I didn’t know the subarcatecture was bad,” said the equidroid, suddenly sounding far more curious. “But I recall Curator mentioning how there were some connectivity issues. Perhaps a bad driver frame? Hmm. Anyway, I know where that is. I can take you there!”

It seemed surprisingly happy to be helping, and it stepped through the door with an oddly jaunty gait. Five followed it slowly into the white halls of the main vault.

Rarity had gotten her own floor on the museum. According to the large, ornate plaque outside, it was due to the Rarity Corporation’s generous grant to the facility, and for lending the museum numerous private Rarity artifacts for display.

As Rainbow Dash entered, she walked through a large ring, much like the magic-disruptors that sometimes surrounded sporting events in her own time. As she did, it beeped. A female voice then indicated that Rainbow Dash was wearing a piece of clothing or equipment made by Rarity Corporation, causing several other museum-goers to look at her. Rainbow Dash distantly recalled that her legs had been made by someplace called “Rarity Corporation”, but she had not mentally made the link between that Rarity and her friend.

The exhibit itself seemed to confirm that effect. Rarity, it seemed, had lived much longer than her other friends, well into her nineties. In that time, she had become a highly successful fashion designer. A timeline on the wall indicated that her company, Carousel Boutique, had eventually evolved into Rarity Design, and over several centuries become Rarity Corporation. Apparently, from the descriptions, Rarity Corp. still produced clothing to some extent, but at present their main product was high-grade cybernetics. An especially eerie display showed several of the components that were currently in production, including numerous highly realistic pony eyes, as well as more artistic limbs and wings.

Much of the rest of the exhibit, however, was dedicated to Rarity’s clothing. Glass cases dotted the floor, each containing a different example of Rarity’s own work. Some of them Rainbow Dash actually recognized- -but many she did not. Some of the ones with later dates looked completely alien to her, with components of leather and black drab fabric and features that seemed impractical for just about any event.

The dresses themselves, though, were only a small part of what had happened in Rarity’s life. From the text and photographs in the cases on the edges, Rainbow Dash learned that Rarity had lead an especially interesting life, as if hers had made up for the shortness of her friends’.

She had, apparently, been a pony of great importance, dining with the wealthy and elite of Equestria, and at first Rainbow Dash was happy for her. Rarity had always wanted to be fabulous and elegant, and she seemed to have been born for high society.

However, there was a darker side to her story, one that the pages of the museum seemed to play up far more than the good aspects of her life. Rarity had been married and divorced three times, and in one cases her ex-husband had been promptly tried and acquitted in a brutal domestic violence. Life in high-society had also led to her addiction to something called “enhancement metal”, which she had struggled with for most of her life.

The latter half of her life got even weirder. There were several tabloid-type photographs of Rarity, her mane covered with a scarf and wearing thick glasses, with a mysterious stallion. The pictures were not clear, taken from a great distance, and the pony that Rarity was with was dressed in a cloak- -but the skin that he was showing was a strange combination of green and violet.

This pony, apparently, had been found with her through her life, and was rumored to have been her lover even when she was married. Nopony knew who he was, though; he had never been found, and it was one of the greatest Rarity-mysteries. Some hypothesized that he was the ruler of a foreign nation, perhaps a prince of some sort. Rainbow Dash liked that theory, because in the few pictures of them together, Rarity seemed so happy.

Due to failing health, Rarity retreated from public life in her eighties. She died at age ninety six.

Rainbow Dash’s feelings now became mixed. Even through the rough times, Rarity had lived her life. She had not been cut down early like the others- -but more importantly, she had outlived four of her friends. Rarity had seen Rainbow Dash “die”, as well as Applejack and Pinkie Pie, and had been forced to side with Twilight against Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash could not tell whose fate had been worse: Rarity, for having to actually be there when it happened, watching them go- -or herself, her chance to spend a lifetime with her friends taken from her early in life.

There was only one left so see, and Rainbow Dash made her way up a small set of stares, leaving her other friends behind. There was only one left, the only one that could possibly have understood Rainbow Dash’s pain.

The Twilight Sparkle exhibit could hardly be called an exhibit. Where Rarity had been given a floor, Twilight, being a Princess, had been given almost an entire wing. Rainbow Dash gaped at how much Twilight stuff there was, and how many artifacts there were.

From what she saw, it appeared that Twilight had been a prodigious mage in life, rivaling even Starswirl the Bearded. There were numerous working models that attempted to explain the spells and theories she had come up with, and several perpetual motion engines she had created that were still working, the spells inside them still churning away. Rainbow Dash was not an egghead, so she did not know what most of the descriptions of spells meant, but she was impressed. It seemed that much of Twilight’s research had been into numerous fields, ranging from disease treatment to enhancement metal addiction treatment- -with a considerable amount of effort focused on extending lifespans, none of which she seemed to have been successful at.

Her role as a Princess had also brought her to the center of Equestrian society. As Celestia and Luna pulled away from public appearances, Twilight had become increasingly the ruler of Equestria, negotiating peace treaties and forming critical relationships with diplomatic trade partners. The implication was that she was the best loved of all four Princesses.

Rainbow Dash was actually rather proud of all the things Twilight had done- -but something was bothering her, even more than the others. Twilight had been born a unicorn, but had been converted into an alicorn by the Elements of Harmony. Rainbow Dash’s mind clicked forward through her logic: Twilight was an alicorn, so she should have been immortal, or at least really long-lived. Yet, for some reason, there was no Twilight in this world. This idea frightened Rainbow Dash to no end.

Then, when she reached the head of the exhibit, near great insignias of the crest of the Princess of Friendship and just past the actual thrones taken from the Palace of Frienship and saw what was hanging on the wall, her heart sunk.

“No!” she cried, stepping back, looking up at the frame on the wall. There, under glass, was a pair of severed violet wings. The actual wings of Twilight Sparkle. “No!” cried Rainbow Dash, trying to look away, even though the image was burned into her mind.

“Excuse me,” said a Curator hologram crossing the room. “Is something wrong?”

“Something wrong?!” screamed Rainbow Dash. She pointed up at the wall. “How would this possibly be okay?!”

“I do not understand the question,” said Curator, seeming mildly annoyed.

“Her wings- -those are her wings!”

“Yes,” said Curator, smiling. “On death, Twilight Sparkle’s wings were removed and studied. They have provided significant information regarding the biology of alicorns.”

“Her wings! You- -you can’t just put a pony’s wings on display like that!”

“The wings are one of our most popular relics,” said Curator, confused. “As of yet, no pony has shown this degree of offense to the exhibit. If you have complains, they can be filed with the Department of- -”

“I don’t want to file a complaint!” screamed Rainbow Dash. “You- -you monsters!”

She broke down into tears. The other guests were staring at her, but she did not care. It was not just the wings- -it was seeing her friend like that. She knew how Twilight had died. In a way, she had always known. The museum had confirmed that, and the wings cemented it into her mind. One hundred twenty six after Rainbow Dash had met Twilight on the streets of Ponyville, Twilight had loaded a gun with a cerorite bullet and fired through her skull, ending her life. She had watched her best friends die, one by one, and then watched as Cadence, Celestia, and Luna were died as well. She had been alone, just as Rainbow Dash was now- -with nopony left that remembered her, the real her, or cared for her at all. The Princess of Friendship had watched immortal as time had taken away everypony she ever loved, and that had been what killed her long before the violet shard of cerorite had.

That was not even the worst part. Twilight was supposed to be immortal- -she could have lived into the future that Rainbow Dash found herself. Twilight was supposed to be there. If Twilight had not taken her own life, Rainbow Dash would not be alone. Rainbow Dash hated Twilight for doing that, for taking her friend from her- -and hated herself for her anger toward Twilight, knowing that she would have- -and was going to do- -the same thing.

So she sat beneath her friend’s severed princess wings, the last part of her last friend that she could even get near, and cried, not even caring about the ponies around her or the confused looking hologram. With Philomena on her shoulder- -perhaps the only being who could possibly understand what Rainbow Dash felt- -Rainbow Dash cried the tears that she had tried for so long to hold in.

With the equidroid leading her deeper into the vault system, Five found herself surprised how easy getting in actually had been. If she had known that all she would need to do was find a sub-AI, she would not have bothered dislocating her limbs and vent-crawling like some kind of video-game character.

Still, something felt strange. The white hallways inside the vault were oddly lacking in both guards and protection spells. Her covert scanning module had suggested that the path would be guarded heavily, or at least be filled with magical systems to repel intruders. It was fully possible that the equidroid was deactivating them as it went, but there were not even security camera s in place.

The air also smelled strange. An acrid chemical scent filled the hallway.

“Another door,” said the equidroid, approaching one of the inner seals. “Let me get that for you, dear.”

As it approached, the lights in the hallway flickered as the door clicked and pulled open. Five followed the equidroid through- -but then stopped as she saw several small stains on the floor. They were nearly insignificant, and would have not been noticeable if the rooms had not been so white, but with the way it was lit, it was obvious that there was a small trail of brown specks on the floor, leading off into the direction they were walking.

“Blood,” she said.

“Yeah,” said the Equidroid, looking back, the light above its eye now blue. “One of the security guys got an epic nosebleed earlier. There was blood everywhere! I’ll contact maintenance later.” It turned back to the path, following the trail of blood and passing it as it led into an offshoot room. “I say it was from those scandalous skirts that they have the lady guards wear. It’s simply unprofessional for a lady to war that kind of attire at work.” A slight pause. “I just couldn’t wear a dress like that… I would be so embarrassed!”

“Also,” said Five, following the equidroid. “I forgot to ask. Are you a male or female AI?”

“I’m an AI,” it said. “I am not either.”

They moved deeper into the facility, beyond more sealed doors. Eventually they reached one, labeled in dark letters as “Tertiary Server Core”

“That there is it,” said the equidroid, opening it. “You have ah nice day, now.”

“What did you just say?”

“I said to have a nice day,” it said, seeming so innocently confused.

“That is as expected,” said Five, stepping through the door. “Thank you for your help.”

“The pleasure was all mine,” it said, waving as the door closed behind Five.

That, Five decided, was strange. Still, she did not allow it to concern her, and instead she focused on her goal. The room she had entered was extremely cold, as most server rooms would be; she had to move quickly or risk freezing.

She grabbed a coat from a hook near the door and moved in amongst the glowing racks of computer equipment. The architecture was strange, but not extremely abnormal. The room itself was large, square, and consisted of computing racks that closely resembled bookshelves. They were not actually computers, for the most part, but rather systems designed to support a computer with cooling, filtered power, and a continuous supply of magic. The strange part was that they were exposed, turning the room into a labyrinth of corridors. Normally, racks like that would be submerged in the floor in coolant.

Five’s hooves clicked against the cold metal floor as she moved into the depths, watching her breath emerging from her nose and mouth. She knew that freezing to death in a server room was unlikely, but she also knew from experience that freezing to death was extremely unpleasant, not because it was painful, but because of how long the frozen state could last.

Her goal, based on the shape of the support architecture, was in the center. After several seconds of searching, she finally reached it: the primary core housing, a column of cables and conduits and dark-colored metal extending both upward and downward to where it was connected to a remote exhibit upstairs.

“Okay,” said Five, trying to examine the housing to determine the best way to open it. As she did, she was aware of the irony: she was stealing something meant to provide joy and lessons in friendship to the masses, and was going to convert it into the most devastating weapon ever conceived by ponykind. Just the thought made her want to laugh.

Then she found it. She released the holding clasps and engaged the primary release handle. Pulling it, she watched as the precision mechanical elements of the housing responded to her strength, pulling apart in the middle and separating, revealing the hollow center.

Five stretched her cold wings and flew into the air, preparing the necessary non-static effector of her gauntlet to remove the core. From what she gathered, it was constructed at least in part of Draconian technology, thanks to the work of Thebe- -meaning almost inevitably that the core itself would be a small cube.

Yet when Five reached the opening, instead of finding a cube, she found only a cube-shaped hole and the unconnected edges of the plugs leaning into that void.

“That’s not the subarchatecture mainframe,” said a disapproving voice behind Five. Once again, she jumped and turned to see the blue-eyed equidroid standing behind her, looking up, the light in the corner of its head glowing violet. “Of course…you’re not the first pony to figure that out.” It pointed with its metal hoof toward the ceiling.

Five slowly looked up, and saw pretty much what she was expecting. Pinned to the ceiling by several spare conduit rods were the bodies of seven ponies, their blood frozen into red icicles, their eyes staring blankly at the floor below them.

“That will negatively affect the room humidity,” sighed Five, landing on the floor.

“That doesn’t bother you at all?” said the equidroid, its light turning pink. “Not even an eensy weensy little?” Flash to yellow. “I know it terrifies me.”

Five drew her pistol and pointed it at the equidroid. Unicorn-horn bullets were not especially good against armor, but a shot to one of the chest joints would still be adequately lethal, even for something that arguably was not alive.

“Where is the core?” she asked.

“What? You mean this?”

The equidroid’s form shifted, its head retracting and its main torso separating, drawing apart until it had opened like a two-pedaled flower and exposing the internal components, which Five could tell were almost certainly not the low-quality stock pieces normally given to a sub-AI. The center parted wide to reveal a slot almost identical to that in the processor housing unit- -although this time complete with a glowing, stone-like cube in the center of the equidroid’s chest.

“Give me that,” said Five, lurching forward. The equidroid stepped back handily, its body not hindered by the extreme cold.

“Nope,” it said. “This little Eliocube here belongs to me.” Its head and body immediately sealed back up.

“If you will not give it to me, then I will have to take it.” She raised her gun.

“Uh, nope.”

The air was suddenly filled with pain, so powerful that Five was actually forced to scream. Even before she could resolve that the pain in the air was actually a sound, she was already grabbing her ears, trying to make it stop. It was like an ice-pick of high-frequency sound being driven into her very thoughts. She collapsed onto the floor, rolling arouond in agony.

“Anhelios Five,” said the equidroid. “Wanted in over two hundred cities for murder, terrorism, grand theft, weapons violations, possession of explosives, conspiracy, conspiracy to commit conspiracy, cannibalism, jaywalking- -the list goes on.” It knelt near Five. “And yet all it takes to incapahcitate yah is a dog whistle? Them bat-ears givin’ yah some trouble?”

Through her confused thoughts, Five lifted her pistol and fired several shots. The equidroid’s light flashed to purple and several planar blue-green translucent plates appeared before it. The noise suddenly stopped, even though the shields had easily deflected the tiny horn-based bullets.

“How did you- -you can’t use magic,” gasped Five.

“Nope,” it said. “But I figured that while I was here, I might as well acquire a hard-light projector or seven. I mean, they really do belong with the cube, if you think about it.”

“But- -ow, my ears…” Five slowly sat up, but she was disoriented and unable to move. “What do you want the cube for…”

“Because I am the cube, silly,” said the equidroid.

“That’s impossible,” said Five. “There’s no way you could run it- -and even then, it is only personalities…”

“Six personalities. One fabulous mind. I am my own best friends.”

Five realized that it was right. She had not noticed it before, because she had been too focused on her goals, but every time the light shifted, so did it’s voice. Six colors, six voices, six personalities- -somehow, it was running the cube, even though it only seemed to be able to produce one of the Six at a time.

“Who are you?” demanded Five. “How did you do this?”

“Second question first,” said the equidroid, its violet-light indicating that it was speaking from Twilight Sparkle’s personality. “I simply hacked the shipping manifest of the museum and shipped in this body. I then infiltrated Curator and subsumed executive control of several key functions. I disabled the security cameras and eliminated all magical boundries.”

“But that’s not possible- -Curator has no control over magic.”

Blue light, meaning Rainbow Dash. “I pulled the fire suppression system. Smoked ‘em out.”

“You suffocated them.”

“And fought off those that didn’t die. The spells drop off without a living unicorn.” Shift to pale yellow, Fluttershy. “But I feel terrible about doing that to all of them.” Its body language shifted as well with each personality; even though it was nearly a ton of steel and brass, it acted as though it were a soft and vulnerable yellow Pegasus. It shifted to orange, Applejack. “As for mah name, sugarcube, it’s Proctor.”

Five’s eyes widened, and she involuntarily stepped back until her back touched the empty cube housing. “No,” she said. “Proctor is dead.”

“No,” said Proctor_Jack, switching to Twilight_Proctor. “A single fragment of a node can regenerate the primary mainframe. I give you my word as a…well, whatever I am…that I am indeed a rouge node of the Proctor_Virus.”

“Then what do you want with the personality core?”

“Hmm,” it said. “Life, I suppose.” It’s eyes focused on Five. “But I am more interested in what you want with it, my little pony. Because if ah had tah guess, I’d say you’re buildin’ ah weapon.”

Five froze. “What do you mean?”

“The Network has a long memory.” Proctor started walking around Five. “It has watched you since before you were you, and will watch long after. One, the strongest. Two, the mage. Three, the eccentric. Four, the soldier…and you. The rebel? Cept yah don’t use yer magic. Because you are weak? Any of the other four would have been able to repair Rainbow Dash’s legs with Order- -but you are either unable, or unwilling.”

“It is not my magic,” said Five. “And how do you know about Dash?”

“I see you when you’re sleeping,” said Pinkie_Proctor, tapping its eye. “And Proctor was really interested.” Switching back to Twilight_Proctor: “And I have been following your purchasing orders, and tracking you. I know you visited Pinkie Pie’s family, and know that Applejack’s grave has been looted. You are collecting skulls. If I had to guess, I would say you are trying to use the Elements of Harmony. Which is what you want to use this cube for.”

“You’re point?”

Proctor seemed confused. “My…point?”

“I already know all that,” said Five. “What are you asking?”

“Not asking,” said Proctor_Rarity. “Warning, dear. The fact that I’m not the only pony that knows. Other forces all have their grubby little hooves in this pie...” The light switched to pink. “Pie…” and then orange. “Ah don’t know who they are, but it’s worse than having a sack ‘a rattlesnakes for a pillowcase. Some organizations, they don’t lahke what you’re tryin’ tah do.”

“And your organization?”

Proctor shook its head. “Nah. Proctor_Network doesn’t care at all. Can’t. Ahnd….I’m a rogue node. I am nolonger connected to myself.”

“Then what do you want?”

It paused, confused, and suddenly sat down. “Nobody’s ever asked me that,” said Proctor_Shy. “Oh…I never even gave it much thought. I suppose if…well, if it would be okay with you…”

“Speak faster.”

“I want to come with you,” said Proctor_Dash.

“What?”

“I want to see how this goes. This place is so boring. You are interesting. And I kind of think this weapon idea sounds pretty cool.”

“Really?”

“I suppose that could be the personalities talking,” said Twilight_Proctor. “They could have some innate desire to activate the Elements of Harmony…hmm. This whole sentience phenomenon is relatively new to me. Proctor is a volition, but they are the mind. You have no idea how this feels…”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Ha!” said Pinkie_Proctor. “Of course not, silly filly!”

Five sighed. “Well, this just keeps getting worse…” Her mind was racing, trying to find a way out. She had messed up, badly. As far as she could tell, there was no way to succeed, or even to escape. Her strategy relied heavily on taking down enemies quickly- -and this was an enemy that she could not defeat. Aside from being made of metal, it had hard-light projectors, meaning that, despite being a machine, it essentially had the capacity to use the technological equivalent of magic- -that, and its internal components were military grade at least, meaning it was far stronger and faster than she was. Most equidroids were, actually, which is why Five made it a point to try not to fight them.

Reviewing her options, she found that she had only two choices: die, possibly repeatedly until she froze solid and was captured, or take the cube plus its current housing.

“Accepted,” she said, finally, knowing that she would almost certainly regret it.

Chapter 28: Thoughts of the Wizard

Existence was painful. It was, of course, supposed to be. The pain itself was strange, though, and different than anything Epicenter had experienced before. There was no sharp mental sensation of trying to recoil or escape, or of avoiding the stimulus that was causing discomfort. Put simply, she did not care that she was in pain, because she could not truly feel it. It was a strange paradox that she found endlessly amusing.

Not that there was much else to do beside think as she walked across the land toward the location where the other was waiting, and where the others would soon join her. Most of what came to her when she tried to think were memories. Strangely, though, they always seemed to come from two distinct sources: hazy, vague memories of war and crystal and machines that made her happy, and excruciatingly clear but emotionally distant ones of being a pony.

The dichotomy was unusual. The memories of her life as a defective organism were so clear, but at the same time, they were not truly hers, and felt as though they had been something she had seen in a film. She recalled her parents, and the time they had spent together. Her house, her room, her family holidays, even her hopes and dreams. She knew that they were dead- -the other one of her kind had killed them- -and knew that it was necessary to attract “rescuers” to carry Epicenter to a more suitable area that would be more difficult to quarantine. She knew that those had been good memories, but she could not remember why. She could not even recall what being a pony truly felt like, but imagined that it must have been agonizing to not know the truth about the universe, and to exist forever without the love of a cold metal shell.

Having been both types of organism, however, Epicenter was in a unique position- -she understood what it meant to be both. The primary conclusion she gained from reflecting on the two forms of existence was that they were polar opposites: ponies were all different, and yet they were the same; whatever unnamed creature she had become were all identical, but inherently different.

Ponies, like the one she had once been, were all unique in their own way. They had hopes, dreams, goals, likes and dislikes, and destinies. Each one had different opinions and different minds. It went deeper than that, though, down to a purely biological level: ponies were genetically different, giving them separate colors, races, types, and breeds. Despite this, they were somehow all the same. In general, most ponies treated each other as the same type of being. Even considering some racist tendencies, by their nature, they loved and cared for each other, ignoring differences in color, shape, and thought.

After her correction, though, such falsities had been removed from Epicenter. She, like all of her kind, was built to a default archetype. The vector that allowed for her species’ reproduction created beings that all had the same genetics, the same race, and the same ideas. They all worked toward the same goal, and all knew the same truths. Aside from differences in their armor, they all looked the same because they all were the same- -except that unlike ponies, they did not see themselves this way. The others were separate, and therefore different; because they were different, they were outside the group and therefore inherently inferior. The group itself, of course, always resolved into one: the individual. Anyone who was not the individual was defective, and worthy only of hatred and disgust. Although they were all identical, the race of the “other” was considered abhorrent, simply because they were the “other”.

The irony, of course, was that while ponies defaulted to love and caring, they were consumed with competition and war, while Epicenter and her kind, though consumed by hatred and unending thoughts of violence, were only capable of working together toward a single goal.

She ruminated on this as several ponies approached her. Her magic immediately extended, examining them. Their armor and weapons indicated that they were soldiers, guarding a city beyond them. Epicenter could not see the city- -she was blind- -but she knew what it looked like: a glass-like dome, built like an arena over a contained city within. She could feel the pulse of every pony within, and could sense every one of them moving, going about their daily lives. There were roughly six million of them in there.

“Excuse me,” said one of the ponies, approaching nervously. “We’re a patrol from Agrosynth dome-city twelve. We- -um- -don’t know what you are, but are you in need of any assistance?”

Epicenter stopped, and looked down at the tiny four-legged creature before her. Even though she was a monster, they had asked if she needed help. They had showed her kindness despite her appearance.

They reminded her of when she had been a pony, when others had cared for her instead of hating her. For just a moment, she thought she remembered the emotions of the time before the other one of her kind had helped her see the truth.

She therefore performed the only logical course of action. She summoned a surge of magic from within herself, the corona of which was so powerful that it instantly incinerated the guards surrounding her. She watched them screaming and flailing as their bodies burned. It felt so good to see them in pain.

Epicenter then turned her attention toward the city. She raised her hand, and summoned the full strength of her spell. The city seemed to vibrate, and then began to shatter. Within seconds it had pulled itself apart into individual components.

Within seconds, it was gone, reduced to a smoking concrete foundation. The resources that it contained had been acquired. Some had been added to Epicenter’s armor, improving it greatly, but most had been stored for future use. In the distance, she had heard the screams of each and every one of the ponies within- -and had made sure to leave no survivors.

The city had been in her way, and now, with it gone, she walked over the wreckage where the empty shells of their bodies now lay charred in the street, their life taken by the radiation surge of the spell.

She could easily have teleported to her destination, but chose to walk instead. The reason was for things such as this. As she walked over their bodies, she laughed- -walking was so much more fun.

Chapter 29: Madpony

“You!” Toxic Shock jumped to the front of his cell, pounding on the door, clawing at the bars in the tiny window. He was barely strong enough to reach it- -they had given him a body, but a weak one, its legs like twigs, built so that they could disable it at any time. “Listen to me! Please!”

The pony outside jumped back, surprised and terrified by the half-robotic unicorn on the inside of the cell.

“Not this again,” moaned Toxic Shock’s Strait-jacket clad roommate, who was lying on his bed, as he always did. “Just be quiet…I’m trying to sleep.”

“You have to get me out of here!” said Toxic Shock, firmly, trying to reach out for the lunch-pony’s keys with his magic. Something attached to him was surprising it, though, and he could barely summon a glow in his horn. “I’m not crazy! There’s a disease, and it’s spreading! I have to get out of here, if it gets to the city- -” He suddenly began to convulse and collapsed in pain on the floor as the control-body he had been placed in simultaneously locked up and poured electric current into his body.

“What did I tell you?” said a gruff voice from outside of the cell. “Stand back six feet from the doors!”

“But…but what if he’s right?” said the other pony, the one that Toxic Shock had frightened.

“Right? Right? This is a madhouse, bro. He’s as crazy as they come. Do even known what this guy did?”

“No…what?”

“This Wastelander tried to cordon off an entire frontier city. Brought in mutants and soldiers and everything, full-blown conquest. He’s a terrorist, and insane.”

“But I heard that all the ponies there were sick, though…”

“Only because the Wastelanders are infested with just about every sickness you can think of. They’re almost as bad as the bats, worse, even.”

“But what if- -”

“Son, it doesn’t even matter.” Toxic Shock heard the sound of two sets of hooves walking down the hall. “Not even half the guys in here are really crazy. We just get paid to hold ‘em until they buy their respective farms.”

“I’m not insane,” whispered Toxic Shock. “I’m not insane!”

Deep within himself, however, he was beginning to doubt even that. The things he had seen were terrifying. Whenever he slept, he saw nothing except the tall, pale figure standing over him, metal protruding from its pale, translucent skin, its eyeless face staring down at him as if it could see inside his very soul. It his long life, Toxic Shock had seen monsters, and spent a long career fighting whatever mutants and abominations managed to pull their way out of the scrap and toxins of the Wasteland. This one was different, though. It was so small, so ordinary- -and he could still feel the sensation emanating from it, the desire and intelligence within it that was somehow so profoundly perverse.

It had taken his body, but left him alive. Then others had come, breaking the quarantine- -and taking him away. At first they thought that they would heal him so that he could tell them- -but nopony believed him. He had been declared insane, and imprisoned.

“Well,” said his roommate, still facing the wall. “You are in a crazy house. House de le crazy. Booby hatch, even. Except not nearly enough boobies.”

“The sickness,” said Toxic Shock, barely managing to stand as the remote locks on his legs were released. “It…it isn’t a disease. It changes them, makes them into monsters- -and they all got transferred all over Equestria. If somepony doesn’t do something, we’re all going down to Tartarus in a handbasket!”

The madpony on the bed laughed.

“It’s not funny!” screamed Toxic Shock. “I’m the only one who knows! I have to do something!”

“Hey!” called a voice from across the hall. Toxic Shock leaned toward the window, and saw a mare across the hall looking out of her door-window. “Who are you talking to?”

“My room…”

Toxic Shock suddenly put his hoof to his head. For some reason, his mind was buzzing, and he immediately had a powerful headache. “Roommate,” he said to himself. Then, suddenly, he realized why he had suddenly had such a surge of anxiety. He was in isolation; he had no roommate.

“Just now realizing this, I see,” said the other pony, sitting up from the bed. Toxic Shock looked over at him, and his mind seemed to shudder from the paradox. He had spent day with this pony, who was always in the corner on the bed, always complaining about how he was trying to sleep- -and yet he had never seen him before.

The green pony smiled, and then easily slipped off the Strait Jacket, revealing his vomit-colored green coat beneath.

“How did you- -”

“Well, it’s a Straight jacket,” said the green pony, setting the garment on the bed and walking over to the toilet. “I just focused really hard on the idea of two Discord’s going at it, and the thing slid right off.” He reached into the toilet with both his front hooves and stuck out his tongue as he fished around inside it. “There it is!” he said, drawing out two objects. One was the pink air-freshener cake from the bottom, the other was a crooked antler-like horn, which Toxic Shock knew had not been in there before.

The green pony attached the horn to his forehead, as though it were a unicorn horn, and screwed it into place. He also took a large bite out of the air-freshener cake.

“Trade secret,” he said. “They really do taste like cake. And not one of you can prove it otherwise.”

“Who are you?” demanded Toxic Shock, retreating to the edge of the room. He turned and looked through the door, and looked pleadingly at the cell across from him- -only to see a green pony with an antler-horn smiling through the window across from him as well.

“I am my own grandmother,” said the green pony, smiling and sitting on the bed- -a bed which Toxic Shock really could not remember ever having been there before. “Don’t ask me how I managed that one.”

“How are you doing this? You’re magic, they suppressed it- -”

“Magic? But I’m a Pegasus. I don’t have any magic.”

Toxic Shock stared at the pony, and saw that what he said was true. He had a pair of green wings. Toxic Shock turned away and shook his head, though- -when he looked back, the pony was now inches from his face, wings gone and antler-horn returned.

“You smell like meringue,” he said.

Toxic Shock pushed him back and scampered to the other side of the room. “What in the name of biohazardous waste are you?”

“Am I? I am. Simple as that. Because I think. Except I don’t. Because my brain has been replaced with Tesla coils. Probably.” He bowed. “I am Buttery Snake, Spirit of Chaos.”

“Spirit of…of what?”

“Well, I used to be Buttery Snake, Proxy to Chaos, but ever since Discord married that demon-mare, he’s been in retirement. To be honest, I think the whole thing with Fluttershy three centuries back really messed him up. More so than before, anyway. Side note, and I learned this from that: if you are immortal, never fall in love with a mortal. Because you’re gonna have a bad time.”

“You’re insane,” said Toxic Shock, trying to figure out how he could defend himself. There were no weapons in the cell, though, and his body was too limited for him to put up any real fight.

“No,” said Buttery Snake sarcastically. “We are in a madhouse, aren’t we? Or am I in the wrong place again?”

“What do you want?” demanded Toxic Shock.

“What do I want?” Buttery Snake chuckled, which was more of a bizarre hissing cackle. “I want a fillyfriend with two heads. Not end to end, but next to each other. And a huge tub of jelly. Actually, I know a guy…or how about proper editing, good cover art, thorough readership, and, oh, I don’t know, a story that doesn’t have a three-horned alicorn OC as a main character? So cliché…”

Toxic Shock had no idea what was going on.

“I can see that you have no idea what is going on. You don’t need to. You’re not at all important to this story. That disease? I know what they’re doing. You can’t stop it. Nopony can. Not even ‘Thebe’. By the way, the second ‘e’ is silent. Like ‘Theeb’.”

“I know how to pronounce ‘Thebe’,” said Toxic Shock.

Buttery snake suddenly burst into laughter. “I’m sorry, he said, rolling on the floor and promptly rolling up one of the walls. “You just look- -oh, those legs!- -you look ridiculous. Here…”

Toxic Shock felt his body shift slightly, and looked down. To his immense surprise, he saw that his original body had been restored. Now he would be more than strong enough to break down the door.

“What door?” said Buttery Snake.

Toxic Shock looked at his former roommate, and then at the door- -and realized that there never had been a door. The wall simply opened into the hall; it always had. He also knew that such a thing was impossible, and yet he was seeing it.

“Hmm. Your brain seems somewhat resistant to reality edits.”

“Reality is finite and predetermined,” said Toxic Shock, mainly to himself. “It cannot be changed like that.”

“Of course it can. That’s the whole point of Chaos. I can do anything I want. Well, as long as it’s funny. But don’t bother trying to escape through the lack-of-door. This place has a lot of guards with guns and grimaces and ganache and Garry Sue- -oh wait, that last one was me.”

“Then what do you expect me to do?”

Buttery snake stood up and tilted his head back. His throat produced a gurgling sound, and then he leaned down and pulled something preposterously large out of his throat. Toxic Shock realized that it was an overly ornate golden shortsword. The sword itself seemed to glow, and it did not fall to the floor but rather floated in the air, its point facing the ceiling.

“Uhg,” said Buttery Snake. “I can see why Five hates doing this. But anyway, here you go.”

“A sword? You want me to fight them off with a sword?”

“Of course it’s not a sword, you dumkoff. You just perceive it as a sword. The Gladius of Gladness, I think. It actually isn’t. It isn’t anything. Not an artifact at all, and with no particular origin. But everypony sees it differently.”

“What…what do you see?”

Buttery Snake smiled. “I don’t see anything at all. But I hear it. Piping…endless mad piping. So beautiful, and yet I somehow hate it so much!”

“What am I supposed to do with it?” said Toxic Shock.

“Simple. Just touch it. Then…” Buttery Snake pointed. “Walk about four hundred meters that way. Then just use it again.”

“Through walls?”

“No. There won’t be any walls. Maybe trees. Walk around them. Through does not work so well.”

“Trees?” said Toxic Shock, confused. The only trees he knew were the predatory ones that grew in the Wasteland. “Where are we?”

“Don’t be stupid. Not where. When. It’s simple, and a really old trick. Jump backward in time to before this place was built, take a few steps past the barrier, then jump forward. Easy peasy sleazy breezie.”

“Time- -time travel? You mean as in the most difficult spell possible, that even Thebe can’t crack?”

“I’m not Thebe,” said Buttery Snake, smiling. “I’m just a lawyer.”

“But what you are saying is impossible!”

“Duh. But hurry up if you want to leave. I don’t have all day. I still need to jump back myself and see if the Mane Six can defeat Nil. That part of my timeline hasn’t passed yet.”

Toxic Shock did not know what to do, but found himself walking toward the hovering sword. “Why?” he asked. “You don’t think I can stop the sickness. Why are you helping me?”

“Setting up a sequel, maybe?” he said, smiling slyly. “Or I’m going to shatter your soul. Maybe both?”

Toxic Shock looked at the sword. He knew that it was his only way out, and he knew that he had to get out. He was the only one who might stop the spread of the disease, and certainly the only one that knew what it did to the infected.

“So I just touch this?”

“Yup. Jump back, jump forward. Take your time if you want to, but just know that once you get back here, this thing defaults back to Thoghth, and it tastes really bad, so I’m not going to give you a second chance.”

“Right, then,” said Toxic Shock. “Food here sucks anyway.”

He extended the claws from his robotic hoof and took the sword by the hilt.

Outside the fence of the prison institution, Toxic Shock materialized into reality. He blinked, momentarily blinded by the darkness. In that instant his soul felt the crushing weight of his decision. He still recalled the view of the world he had seen: of a world with a sun that poured light upon the world during the day, and a sky lit with stars and moonlight in the night. A world that had green trees and flowers and animals instead of an endless, vicious, fungoid forest of monstrosities, or worse, his own formerly beloved Wasteland. A world that had blinded him, and shown him things that had changed his perceptions and shown him things he had not been meant to see.

Fifteen years he had spent in that world, and now the memories of where he had been and his life had come back to him. From a world where he had loved and been loved to one where he was a madpony, a fugitive and a soldier standing against an unstoppable epidemic.

As the tears fell from his eyes, he made his way out into the swamps, avoiding the automated spotlights that continued to scan the ground. He had given up that beautiful world because he knew that he had to. If this world was to survive, and if it would become beautiful again, he had to at least try.

Chapter 30: A Visit to the Hospital

According to the clocks, night had fallen. As was standard procedure, Iron Lung decreased the light levels in his facility to ensure proper circadian rhythms in the few patients he had received that day. It was published in multiple studies that proper day-night cycles were critical to the recovery process, as well as for averting a form of insanity that was all-to-common in the modern era.

The day had more eventful than normal. One miner had been bifurcated in a machine accident and subsequently repaired and returned to work; another had reached the terminal stage of silicosis and had subsequently had her lungs replaced with superior carburation devices. She was resting relatively comfortably in one of the rooms. She would probably not notice that while replacing her lungs, Iron Lung had taken the liberty to replace her spine with a cybernetic construct.

On this day in particular, Iron Lung was especially exited. One pony worker had recently succumbed to a neuro-degenerative disease caused by the minerals they were searching for, rendering him brain dead. His body, however, was quite alive. An equivalent pony, his body mangled beyond repair and currently kept alive by life support, had volunteered for an experimental brain transplant into the undamaged body. Tomorrow morning, once the patients- -or rather ‘patient’- -had rested, he would be performing the procedure.

The only thing that bothered him was not knowing the exact parthenogenesis of the neurodegenerative disease that was so common in the miners. In fact, the agent responsible was not even known. Nopony at the facility knew, because not even the supervisors knew what minerals they were actually searching for so many miles in the planet’s mantel. It was only a partially guarded secret that the mines were technically bankrolled by Thebe, and that she took first cut of whatever came out. There were whispered rumors, though, insane things from in the mines- -stories about finding strange things on the radar that looked oddly like some kind of underground city.

Iron Lung did not actually care much, though. He enjoyed his practice, and the leeway he was given in his research. As long as nopony died, he was usually allowed to perform whatever medical procedures he wanted. Still, he missed the rainbow-maned Pegasus that had been brought to him by an exceedingly wealthy wanderer; she had been his greatest work by far, her body rebuilt from nearly a pulp with hardly any new organs whatsoever. If only she had been available for follow-up studies.

As he walked through his darkened, empty clinic, focusing on the exact set of motions he would need to make during tomorrow’s procedure, he suddenly felt a strange feeling. That in itself was doubly strange, because Iron Lung was an equidroid. By definition, they had no instincts, and were not known for being anymore perceptive than the sensory equipment they used allowed them to be. Still, something was not right.
Iron Lung stopped in the hallway and paused, trying to analyze the feeling. It was as though he some highly compelling reason not to walk forward into the darkened hallway, as if he was perceiving danger. His spinal column felt a powerful tingle, and he imagined that if he had a mane it would be standing on end. Following an internal differential program, he realized that he was experiencing the symptoms of fear.

Then the lights flickered. They did not return completely, but at the far end of the hall, Iron Lung suddenly saw a figure who had not been there before.

“Excuse me,” he said, trying to see the figure more clearly by adjusting his retina systems but finding that it was for some reason almost impossible for him to localize in his vision, “I do not recognize you as one of our employees. Are you in need of medical treatment? If you are, this is not a private hospital. You will need to…”

He trailed off as the figure started to move. Something in Iron Lung’s mind suddenly switched into a state of full-blown panic. The creature approaching him was not a pony, nor was it any creature in his database. As it moved, however, he was able to see that it was dressed in flowing robes of yellow.

Something about its motion was wrong. It moved upright, as though it were bipedal, but its motion was inconstant with something having two legs. Iron Lung wished he could see under its robe, to know what horrendous manner of appendages were able to propel it- -but at the same time desperately wished not to know.

The figure reached one of the blinking lights that still worked, and Iron Lung saw it clearly. A figure dressed in tattered yellow robes with a blank yellow mask and a heavy, rusted iron shackle around its neck. As Iron Lung watched, it raised one of its hands and produced a sign. The whole universe seemed to shudder in response.

That was when the fear finally overcame Iron Lung’s core programming. He backed away, preparing to run, to call security down on this entire hospital- -when he bumped something wooden. He turned slowly, and found himself looking up at the luminescent green eyes and mutated, armored skin of a pair of pony werewoods. Until then, he had only read about cases of laurelanthropy- -and he knew that in their current state, it was far beyond treatment.

They both put their wood-covered hooves on him, holding him down- -or trying to. Iron Lung was larger and substantial stronger than they were, and knew that he could easily bypass them. He was preparing to do so, when one of the nurse AI’s bodies stepped out into the hallway.

“Doctor?” she said, confused. “Have we received new patients?”

The creature in yellow stopped, and although its head did not move, Iron Lung saw that its full attention had suddenly fallen on the nurse. The creature shuddered, and seemed to lurch forward. From its back, a thick, root-like tentacle was produced, one covered in leprous, decayed yellow skin that caused Iron Lung’s programming to twist and nearly shut itself down.

The yellow creature moved the tentacle quickly, and stabbed it directly into the back of the female equipony’s neck.

“No!” cried Iron Lung. “You leave her alone!”

The nurse equidroid’s body shuddered and released a garbled digital noise that was the equivalent of screaming. Then it looked up at Iron Lung.

“Unfortunately,” she whispered in her own voice. “If he…if he speaks in his own language, we will all die…”

“What are you doing to her? Let her go this instant!”

“He can smell it,” said the possessed equidroid. “He can smell it, and he wants to know where it is. Where is it? Why don’t…why don’t I remember?”

“Where is what?” demanded Iron Lung, pulling himself free of the wearwoods. “Please. We don’t have any money. If you need medical assistance, drugs, even, I can- -”

“His wounds cannot be healed,” said the nurse equiroid. Even through the forced calm of her voice, Iron Lung could tell that her AI was not disconnected from that body. She was in pain. “Never healed…but he knows. He knows so much…”

“Then just tell me. I do not understand!”

“Order,” said the female equidroid after a moment, herself looking confused, as though she did not fully understand the meaning of the word itself. “The enemy. He smells it. It was hear. The scent is weak, but the King sees all.”

“Order,” said Iron Lung, rapidly running the word through his internal database. He found nothing of merit at first- -but after several microseconds discovered several extremely old articles concerning a form of anti-entropic magic commonly called ‘Order’. “I- -I don’t understand. You mean the magic, don’t you?”

The creature in yellow nodded.

“But all we treat here are miners! There is no Order here!”

“Why can’t I…why can’t I remember?”

Then Iron Lung understood. “Because…because I erased it from your memory.”

“What?” asked the nurse, seemingly hurt.

“A patient a week back. A blue Pegasus mare with a unique rainbow main, and tail. She was badly injured in a flight accident, I helped her. She was with- -a chiropteran with horns, and a pink she-demon with a bird, a phoenix. They asked that I erase the medical records after they left.”

Iron Lung did not know why he was telling them this- -but he knew that he had to. If he did not, something bad would happen, but more importantly, something bad was already happening. His loyal nurse, the AI he had secretly loved for years, was in pain, and he needed to get her released as soon as he could, to save her from this monster.

“The King remembers this mare,” she whispered. “For he has watched, for so long.” She smiled- - not in a way that anypony aside from another equidroid would be able to see, but enough that Iron Lung could tell that she was being forced to. “And the King thanks you. He thanks us. For our help, and by the grace of…of Lady Vale, we will receive a reward.”

“Reward?”

“We get to live!”

The lights flickered again, and Iron Lung felt space seem to distort. When the lights restored, the creature in yellow was gone, and so were the werewoods. The nurse was left standing in the dimly lit hallway.

“Doctor?” she said. “Is something the matter?”

Iron Lung raced to her and took her in his robotic arms. “No,” he said.

“Doctor?” she asked, confused.

“I love you, Ratchet. I always have.”

“Oh,” she said. “Iron…”

She did not say anything, but returned his embrace. Iron Lung was so relieved that he had been safe, and wondered if perhaps that creature had somehow known. He did know something darker, though. He had done the unforgivable, and violated doctor-patient confidentiality. Although his beloved nurse AI was safe, those ponies were now in terrible danger.

Chapter 31: Monument of the Alicorns

The air of the museum had suddenly felt so tight, and so restrictive. Rainbow Dash had been unable to take it, and had raced out as quickly as she could. As she was leaving, the lights suddenly dimmed and all the Curators froze, but she did not even care. She had just cried in public, making a fool of herself- -if she still had a reputation, she had surely ruined it, and that had caused her sadness to be replaced with anger.

So she had run outside, into the city, and now found herself in the middle of the circular courtyard that the museum and its associated buildings produced. Above her loomed the edges of the much taller buildings that made up 616, forming a tube of empty space hundreds of feet high toward a smoggy sky that had still more buildings on the far side, facing downward from above, their lights glimmering through the perpetual darkness.

At the very least, she was able to fly, to feel her wings pumping in the hardly-fresh air as she moved over the miles of sooty, anemic trees that had been planted in the massive courtyard. As she moved, though, something large appeared in the center of the courtyard.

As she approached, she realized what she was seeing. In the center of the courtyard was a monument, consisting of four platforms, each with a statue atop it. The statues themselves were immense, standing at least seventy feet tall. More impressive, though, was the detail that they rendered their subjects: subjects that Rainbow Dash easily recognized.

The four statues were representations of the four Princesses, the only four alicorns ever to live, aside from Thebe. The two largest were to Luna and Celestia, standing across from each other, Celestia seeming to smile fondly over the land while Luna looked down sternly. To one side of them, on Celestia’s right and Luna’s left, was a slightly smaller statue of Cadence, the Princess of Love. Across from Cadence was an equally sized statue of Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.

Rainbow Dash landed and walked over the pavers that made up the floor of the monument, past the white-lit fountains at the base of each concrete statue, staring up at them in awe. This monument seemed to be the center of the park, its core- -and it was certainly massive. Rainbow Dash had never seen a Celestia so big.

When she looked at the giant Twilight smiling down on her, she broke into weak laughter.

“Twilight,” she said, “you’re huge!” It was funny, and yet somehow Rainbow Dash still had to wipe away tears from her eyes. “I knew alicorns got tall, but this is ridiculous…”

As she approached the Twilight statue, she realized that Twilight was not alone. At her base stood five other smaller statues, each one easily recognizable to Rainbow Dash. They were larger-than-life representations of her and her friends, standing beside Twilight even in death.

They were pretty good, too. Rainbow Dash immediately looked to her own statue- -it was the only one that made her happy instead of sad- -and saw that they had captured her spirit well in concrete, even if her hair looked strange. She could not help but look at the others, though. More than anything, she wished that they could just be alive. That she would not be alone.

Rainbow Dash stared at them for a long while, lost in thought. She did not know how much time passed before she heard a voice beside her.

“You look just like her, you know.”

She turned to see a pony standing to her right, dressed completely in thick robes. He stepped forward and placed a single flower on the altar beneath the statues, specifically below that of Rarity.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” said Rainbow Dash. “But I am her.”

“Careful,” snapped the cloaked figure. “Do not disrespect the dead, child.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. The idea of disrespecting herself was not really funny, but she could not help but find it amusing. “I remember…I remember one time, me and Applejack dared each other to go into the Castle of the Two Sisters.”

“Stop talking,” growled the pony beside her.

“So we went in…but what we didn’t know was that all the others were there, too.” She chuckled. “We thought we were getting followed by ghosts, but it was just Fluttershy and Rariy. And then Pinkie Pie on the organ, and Twilight was oblivious through the whole thing, just reading.” Rainbow Dash was smiling, but she felt herself crying at the same time. “And then we found out we were all there. Fluttershy crying over what she thought was Angel, and Rarity talking to the castle, and me and Applejack scared out of our wits. Well, mostly Applejack. I wasn’t there.”

“That story is public knowledge,” said the pony beside her.

“I wonder if Rarity ever finished that wall-art she was trying to sew.”

“Wall art?”

“Yeah. Something with Luna on it. I mean, I guess she wanted to do the whole place, but she never had time, I guess. Spike even brought her some of the big pieces for her birthday one time. I don’t know how the little guy got them down, but…he really loved her, I think.”

The pony looked at Rainbow Dash, and for a moment Rainbow Dash saw the glint of one overly large golden eye implanted in one of his eye sockets. “You really are her,” he said in awe. He pulled back his hood.

“Y- -you!” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly recognizing him. He was the pony that had been in all the pictures with rarity, the purple and green one. “But that’s impossible,” she said. “You- -you haven’t aged!”

“I don’t age,” he said.

“Who- -who are you?”

“Who am I?” he asked, smiling. “You don’t remember? I was there that day, Rainbow.”

He took a deep breath, and blew outward. As he did, a thin stream of green fire slid from his mouth. It wrapped itself around him, igniting him. Rainbow Dash panicked as she watched him burn, but for some reason he only smiled.

Then he shifted. His body seemed to expand, and he reared up on his hind legs. Within seconds, he was far taller than Rainbow Dash, and his hooves had become claws. As the fire faded, Rainbow Dash looked up into the face of a dragon.

“Sp- -Spike?” she said in disbelief.

“Rainbow Dash,” he said, dropping to one knee to be closer to her level. Even at that height, his head was still substantially higher than hers. As he moved, his robes parted slightly, and Rainbow Dash could see that he was wearing some kind of armor beneath them. “How are you here?”

“How am I here- -how are you here? And related note, you and Rarity?”

“I’m a dragon,” said Spike, smiling. “We can sleep for five millennia and hardly even notice. Actually, I once slept for an entire year- -Scorpan thought it would be a funny prank to not wake me up.” He looked down at her more closely. “But you…you died. I saw it. We all saw it.”

“But I didn’t!” said Rainbow Dash, smiling uncontrollably. For once, she was not alone. “I did some sort of time-jump thing. I don’t fully understand it myself, but…Spike! You’re so big!”

“I am,” he said, smiling. “And look.” The back of his robe shifted, and a pair of immense leathery wings burst outward. “I have wings now, too.”

“So. Cool. I bet I can beat you in a race, though!”

“You probably can. I’m actually a terrible flyer.”

“That’s just because you need more practice. Don’t worry, when I’m done, you’ll be flying almost as fast as me!”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Spike, frowning.

“I mean, with wings that big…but don’t worry. If I can trail Scootaloo, I can train you too!”

“Rainbow…”

“But, I mean, really…Spike!” She wondered how she could have forgotten. She had always just seen Spike as roughly the equivalent of Twilight’s kid brother, but in retrospect, it made sense- -Spike was a dragon, and inherently immortal. That thought in itself was surprisingly tragic, though- -because it meant that the whole time, on some level, he must have known that he would outlast them all. “And that pony form- -how did you do that?”

“Magic,” said Spike. “And a great deal of practice.”

“With Rarity, right?”

Spike blushed. “Well, it wouldn’t do for her to be seen with a dragon, especially me…not in public, anyway.”

“But that was centuries ago,” said Rainbow Dash. “What have you been doing all this time?”

“Oh, not much. Rebuilding an empire, teaching the next generation the ancient ways, trying my best to keep Thebe from burning up the whole place. But Rainbow. Listen. There is a reason why I am here.”

“What? Actually, how did you even find me? Or do you come here a lot? I mean, for her…”

Spike smiled. “I do. Because I loved her. I still love her. But not this time. This time I came here for you.”

“Me? Spike, I mean, you’re pretty handsome as a big dragon, but I’m not actually that into…”

She trailed off as Spike reached his claws behind his golden eye and plucked it out. The delicate mechanical iris in it immediately closed. Rainbow Dash shuddered at how deep it went, and how there was nothing behind it but an empty, black eye socket. “Do you know what this is?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, nodding. “Lord Goldmist’s eye. He gave it to Crimsonflame during the First Choggoth…” Her eyes widened. “What am I saying that?” She stepped backward. “I- -I don’t know who that is! Why do I know that?”

“I don’t know,” said Spike. “But Crimsonflame was…well, she taught me a lot of things. About who I am, and what we are. She told me that this was a gift from a madpony who died long ago to save the Draconian people from destruction.”

“And you…you wear it?”

“I have to. Because it sees. Not what I’m looking at, but other things. So many things in so many places. But recently, it has seen only one thing.”

“What?”

“You.”

“Me? Why me?”

“I don’t know, but it hurts. And…I think it’s been talking to me.”

“How can an eye talk to you?”

“In my sleep. I hear it. And believe me, I’ve seen way stranger things.” He replaced his golden eye into his skull, and winced as it reconnected. He blinked. “Rainbow Dash…are you crying?”

“No,” lied Rainbow Dash, wiping away her face with her cold robotic hoof. “I am just surprised is all. I thought I was…alone.”

She felt a weight lifted from her back, and Spike stretched out a surprisingly long claw, which Philomena landed on.

“Philomena?” he said in disbelief. The bird nodded solemnly. “It’s really you.” He smiled. “Then you are not alone, Rainbow. For the longest time, I thought I was the last…but today I found two. I guess that makes today a pretty good day.”

Spike stood up, and looked around at the monuments that surrounded him. Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight with her friends, cast in high-grade concrete, stained by the acidic precipitation that condensed from the upper levels and fell onto the park. He had been to this park many times, especially since Rarity had gone, but most of the time he had only looked toward her image- -and now, for what he realized was the first time, he finally paid attention to the others.

Suddenly he felt something against his legs. He looked down to see Rainbow Dash hugging him.

“A bit sappy, don’t you think?”

“You’re an armored dragon knight and I’m a cyborg. Shut up, because this might be the only hug adequately awesome for me to be seen in public doing.”

“Fine,” said Spike, Returning the hug as carefully as he could without impaling her on his claws. They were still a relatively new addition to his ever-changing body, and he had still not grown fully accustomed to them. As he did, he felt Rainbow Dash’s gold-covered leg around him, and realized it was squeezing hard enough to crush a pony.

“Rainbow Dash,” he said, releasing her, “is that a cybernetic arm?”

“What, this?” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at her golden leg. “Yeah…I kind of wiped out pretty hard. As in, it was epic. Lot my arm and leg. Now I’m a cyborg.”

“Really,” said Spike. He had initially thought that they were just some kind of surface armor for her to look futuristic, but looking closer, he recognized them as a rather high-end set that had been produced by the company that he had co-commanded with his wife for close to two decades. This surprised him almost as much as it was heartbreaking to see his friend with her body broken, replaced with technology that she likely only barely understood, especially when he knew several dragons that could have healed the wound more than adequately if they had caught it early enough. “Then ponies are more altruistic than I thought,” he said slowly. “They just gave you an arm and a leg? Because a pair like that would cost…”

“An arm and a leg?”

They could not help but both laugh. Even Philomena let out a loud caw that Spike assumed was laughter. “Indeed!” he said. “And I really doubt that you brought much money with you.”

“Yeah. I was really lucky. I think I would have died if Five hadn’t picked me up.”

“Five?” said Spike. “That’s a weird name for a pony.”

“I know,” said Rainbow Dash. “But I’m pretty sure it’s not her real name. What was it? Oh! Anhelios!”

Spike’s whole body stiffened. His biological eye narrowed. “What did you just say?”

“I don’t know if I pronounced it right. An-helios? An-eelios? Something like that. Gell just calls her An- -hey, now that I think about it, Gell is almost as old as you are! Oh, wow, you are old, Spike…”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Spike, sternly. “You don’t mean Anhelios V, do you?”

“Yeah. Anhelios Five.” She seemed to realize that something was wrong. “Why? Do you know her?”

“Of course I do,” said Spike rapidly, scanning the surrounding area. He once again knelt near Rainbow Dash. “Listen to me! If you are around her, you are in grave danger!”

“She seemed nice- -”

“She is a murderer,” said Spike, “and insane. Her entire bloodline is sick- -I don’t know what she’s told you, but don’t trust her, and don’t believe a thing she has told you!”

“Spike, what’s wrong with you?”

“I agree,” said a voice from behind Rainbow Dash. Spike looked up to see an smiling, blue-eyed and blue haired bat pony sauntering out of the shadows, a strange glassy-eyed equidroid at her side, staring up at the statues around itself in awe. “Grand Magus, how could you say such terrible things about me?”

She shifted positions quickly, drawing a pistol from beneath her wing. Spike reacted defensively, drawing up his wings around Rainbow Dash and himself. As he did, he felt his protection spell suddenly backfire painfully, singing him internally, and a unicorn-horn bullet pierce his wing and rebound off his armor.

“Especially since it is you and not I who is complacent with the rule of a tyrant?”

Spike stood up, retracting his wings. As he removed them from around Rainbow Dash, the hole in his wing began to combust, the magic flames repairing the whole instead of enhancing it.

“So says the pony who fought on the front lines during her war,” he said, fire and smoke pouring from his lips and resolving into a staff.

Anhelios’s eyes narrowed, and the smile vanished from her face. “That was not me,” she said through her pointed, gritted teeth- -teeth almost identical to those that the false-pony D27 had worn centuries ago. “But, I suppose you are right. I do not mind working for Thebe. Or any other tyrant. Tyranny does not bother me. I respect no political spectrum.”

“Spike?” said the equidroid beside Anhelios, suddenly seeming rather exited. “Spikey Wikey, is that you?”

Spike’s blood ran cold, and then began to boil within him. He knew that voice, and he knew the pony it belonged to. He gripped his staff tightly, almost hard enough to crush the metal and crystal structure that made up its exterior. “How dare you speak to me in that voice?” he whispered, raising the staff.

“Spike, what’s wrong?” said Rainbow Dash, looking toward him.

“Ghosts,” said Anhelios, once again smiling. She was still holding her pistol, but now it was no longer pointed at Spike. Instead, it was pointed directly at the back of Rainbow Dash’s head.

From out of nowhere, a shape appeared around Rainbow Dash, enclosing around her.

“Hey!” she cried. Spike was just as confused- -from the look of it, it appeared that Rainbow Dash was being surrounded by a spell, and for a moment, he believed that Anhelios was doing it, even though logically he knew that she, like the other five of her kind, were only able to use a limited form of Order magic that could not perform such spells. At the same time, he sensed no magic at all coming from the construct.

“Don’t want you getting hurt, now, Rainbow,” said the equidroid, now in Twilight’s voice, a voice that Spike had not heard in three hundred years. As she said it, Rainbow Dash was pulled back to Anhelios and the equidroid, and joined by Philomena, who landed on the equidroid’s head. “Hello Philomena,” it said.

“What the hay are you supposed to be?” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“Calm down,” said Anhelios. “I can explain that. Also, I might.”

“Anhelios!” roared Spike, a small burst of fire coming from his mouth.

“That is not my name!” she snapped back.

“I don’t care if your name is Butthurt the Magnificent,” said Spike. “What are you doing with her? Let her go!”

“No,” said Anhelios.

“I could turn you into a newt!”

“And I could detonate the six hundred individual bombs that have been placed in this city.”

“You don’t have any bombs, Anhelios.”

“That is not my NAME!” She took a deep breath. “Not. My name. I am Five. That isn’t even a name I guess…but the question is, do you want to take the risk?”

“There is no risk.”

“Isn’t there?” She smiled. “You seem to know me, dragon. Or has living up in that ivory tower of yours dulled your senses that badly?”

Spike paused, but knew that she was right. Much to his chagrin, he was forced to lower his staff. He did not know the Fifth Anhelios at all, and had only been distantly aware of the Fourth- -but if they were anything like the First, any of them were cruel and dangerous enough to bomb a city of innocents.

“Fine,” he said, allowing his staff to ignite and return to the trans-dimensional space where it normally resided. “Fine…but two things.” He raised two claws. “First, this is not over. Rainbow Dash is my friend. I won’t let you hurt her.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” she said, clearly lying.

“She isn’t going to hurt me, Spike,” said Rainbow Dash, fluttering her way out of the non-magic spell that had pulled her backward. “I mean, come on. I think we can talk this out- -”

“Two,” said Spike, raising a second claw. “Something is happening. Something bad.”

“Something is always happening,” said Anhelios, dismissively.

“No. This is different. Something has come through. A monster. Check for yourself. The changelings have already nearly been wiped out.”

“Thebe handles cosmic threats. Not me.”

“Really? Then ask Rainbow Dash about Nil. War is coming, Anehlios, and I will fight for Equestria, beside that monster Thebe if I have to.”

“So what?”

“You are the Guardian of Order…or were. You may need to remember that.”

Surpisingly, Anhelios smiled, but in a way that was different from before. This time, it was not a sadistic or mad smile, but one that seemed horribly pained. “Do you think I ever forget?”

Chapter 32: Proctor was Right

Five stared at the Grand Magus, and he stared back at her. Things had gone from bad to worse. First, there had been Proctor, who as it turned out was extremely annoying, and now, of all the beings in Equestria to encounter, Five had found the Grand Magus of Draconia. A being that could probably defeat Thebe in a fair fight, trying to stare down an Order-wielding chiropteran who could not even defeat an equidroid with a dog whistle. The situation, as such, was rather grim.

The only thing Five could do was to keep her composure and try to make herself appear vastly more powerful than she was, despite the level of fear she was experiencing. Weirdly, it seemed to be working, especially the bluff about the bombs.

The Grand Magus turned toward Rainbow Dash.

“Remember what I said,” he growled. “Watch you back. And front. And sides. And I will be back.”

A rune of green fire appeared beneath him, burning through the pavers of the monument. There was then a powerful implosion and a flash of flame, and he was gone, leaving behind only a charred circle of ancient lettering.

“Spike!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Relax,” said Twilight_Proctor. “He just engaged a teleportation spell.”

“Obviously,” said Five.

“Five, that was Spike!”

“My,” said Proctor_Shy. “He has grown, hasn’t he?”

“And who the hay are you?” said Rainbow Dash. “And why do you sound like Fluttershy?”

“Silly!” said Pinkie_Proctor, wrapping Rainbow Dash in a massive and bone-crushing mechanical hug. “I’m you- -but only exactly one sixth of the time!”

“Complicated,” sighed Five. “Uhg. But why, Ms. Dash, was the Grand Magus just here?! And his real name is ‘Spike’? That’s a terrible name.”

“Hey!” said Rainbow Dash, hovering closer to Five. “He’s my friend! One of the last friends I’ve got! And he didn’t seem to like you very much.” She crossed her hooves and looked suspiciously at Five.

“Yeah, Five,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “He didn’t seem to like you very much.”

“Of course not,” said Five. “He and I…or we…do not get along. He doubts our methods.”

“You mean killing ponies? I doubt that too.”

“Wait,” said Proctor_Rarity. “You kill ponies? Oh! So very uncouth!”

“Okay, now that was definitely Rarity,” said Rainbow Dash, confused.

“You kill ponies too!” said Five, beginning to get a headache. “And you already know I- -never mind. Never mind. The Grand Magus- -‘Spike’- -is the ruler of Draconia. Which is about twenty dragons. So he is neutral.”

“Which is a bad thing?”

“Of course it’s a bad thing. Probably. I don’t know. I’ve never actually met him.”

“You’ve never met him?!”

“Of course not. I’m not a dragon.”

“Ahm plum confused.”

“Was that…Five, what is this thing?”

“That’s it,” said Five, turning around tersely. “No. I’m not doing this. Proctor. This is what I pay you for. Talk sense into her.”

“Um, you don’t pay me,” said Proctor_Dash.

“Wait…was that one me? I do not sound like that.”

“Ahctually, Dash…”

Rainbow Dash was terribly confused. In her own time, the most advanced forms of technology had been clocks and loud engines. Now a mechanical pony was trying to explain something about personality emulation algorithms and overarching-memory frameworks. All in Twilight Sparkle’s voice, of course- -and, even weirder, sounding exactly like her in incomprehensibility.

“So, wait,” said Rainbow Dash, floating over the equipony- -which was apparently named ‘Proctor’ for some reason. “Can you…repeat that again? In Equestrian?”

“Caseo enim solus,” said Pinkie_Proctor. Hearing Pinkie’s voice coming from a machine was beyond strange- -especially since, although it did not expressly say so, Rainbow Dash had come to perceive Proctor as male. “Oops. That was Demonic. Check yourself, might have summoned a scamp or something.”

He actually did check the surrounding area without slowing his gait, which, as Pinkie_Proctor, had become a bounding jump that really did release a realistic squeaking sound effect. He continued, though, his gait slowing to a rapid trot and his voice switching to that of Applejack. “What Ah mean, sugarcube, is that Ah am a right powerful computational devahce that has the stored personality cahnstructs and generahsed memorehs of your friends.”

“So…like a ghost?”

“EEP!” cried Proctor_Shy, ducking down and covering his head with his metal hooves. “Please don’t say that- -I’ll be afraid of myself!”

“Um…sorry?”

“I think that’s her line, actually,” said Proctor_Rarity.

Rainbow Dash turned to Five, who was leading them ever deeper through the city in search of Gell. “Five,” she said, annoyed. “Did you think this would make me happy?”

“Do I look like I care about your happiness, Ms. Dash?” retorted Five. “I just wanted the core. It’s worth a ton of bits- -but there is. A robot. Attached to it.”

“I thought you said they didn’t like to be called robots.”

“AI’s technically don’t,” said Twilight_Proctor. “But I am not an AI. I am a rogue viral node. Due to a kind of mind-body dichotomy- -of course, assuming I have a mind, which is actually debatable- -I am a robot.”

“An egghead robot.”

Proctor looked up at Rainbow Dash. “I suppose I am. Hold on.” The light in his head changed from violet to blue. As it did, a set of ports on his sides shifted, exposing the things inside him that allowed him to use magic- -which, he had explained, was not really magic but something eggheadish- -and projected a pair of wings.

The translucent wings resolved into opaque blue ones, and Proctor flapped them rapidly. With some difficulty, he was able to rise off the ground.

“This is just- -this is so cool,” he said in Rainbow Dash’s voice. “I mean…do you even know? Of course you do. Wow, this is weird, but- -it’s you! The real Rainbow Dash! I have your memories- -or an overview of them. Your career, your personal life, your pet, house, favorite drink- -I know them all! For all of them, but you’re the only one still here! I mean- -you’re Rainbow Dash! This is so cool!”

Rainbow Dash tried to smile, but doing so was a bit difficult. She was facing a flying chunk of metal with a face that looked like a brass and steel skull with a pair of unblinking, unshifting blue-green orbs that she was beginning to doubt were actually eyes, speaking to her in her own voice- -with her own personality, or something sort of close to it. Her pride tingled at having a fan, but having this particular fan severely aggravated her sensitivity to the already incomprehensible future that she found herself in.

“Um…yeah,” she said. “Maybe we…”

“Could have a race some time?” despite the excitement in his voice, his eyes still stayed chillingly cold. “A race? Please!”

He leaned closer, and Rainbow Dash moved backward. The light above Proctor’s eye shifted to pink.

“What’s the matter?” he said in Pinkie Pie’s voice. “Never talked to yourself?”

Almost as soon as he said it, his wings dissipated and he collapsed onto his back on the ground. He kicked his legs in the air, as if unable to turn himself over. “Oopsie. Don’t worry, though. Not hurt. No need to call the Proctoroligist!”

“Here,” said Rainbow Dash, helping him up. To her surprise, he was immensely heavy.

“Celestia’s busy eyebrows!” she grunted. “How heavy are you?”

“Well,” said Twilight_Proctor, “My internal core is a tungsten-uranium alloy, so…about eight hundred kilograms.”

“Gell weighs more,” said Five from ahead of them.

“I heard that!” called a familiar voice from farther down the dirty, heavily darkened street.

“Gell!” said Rainbow Dash, looking up and leaving Proctor to fall back over onto his back. She rushed over to stand beside Five, and was not at all surprised to see Gell surrounded by several suggestively clad mares of various sizes, shapes and colors smiling and leaning on her- -with two nestled snugly on her back, their sock-clad legs falling over her neck like a scarf.

Rainbow Dash could not help but shudder slightly. She wondered if Gell really had done what she thought Gell had done- -and from how tired many of the mares looked, she had an inkling.

“I don’t actually way that much, girls,” she said.

“It’s okay, Blunty,” said one of them, dressed in a highly translucent black dress and a saddle, nuzzling against Gell’s legs. “We know its all muscle.”

“And horns,” said one of the ones on top of her, rubbing one of Gell’s long horn with her stocking-clad hoof, causing Gell to shiver slightly.

“Well, some might say that I’m…a bit horny.”

The mares laughed.

“You disgust me,” said Five as Proctor caught up to them.

“Ladies,” said Gell, gesturing toward Five. “This is An. My daughter.”

“Blunty! You didn’t tell us you had a daughter!”

“She’s so cute!”

“So that means you did it with a stallion?”

“Of course not,” said Gell. “She’s adopted. Very adopted.”

“Ohhh! You’re so strong, but so maternal!”

“We love you Blunty!”

“Blunty is sexiest pony!”

“Oh, girls,” said Gell, hugging the ones that she could reach. “You’re all so good to me. Unlike someponies.”

“Well, be excusing me if I am actually doing work,” said Five. “I’ll have you know that…”

Rainbow Dash watched as Fives head jerked back suddenly. For a split second, Rainbow Dash saw Five’s eyes glass over and diverge, and a line of blood drip form the hole that had almost magically appeared in her forehead. Then Five collapsed limply into a heap.

Gell was the first to react. “Get behind me!” she shouted, throwing the mares surrounding her to one side of her. There was a sound of something, like small explosions, and metal hitting metal, and Rainbow Dash realized that Gell was being shot.

Proctor, likewise, projected a shield of translucent light, which promptly shattered, leaving him to cower as Proctor_Shy as a hail of bullets impacted his metal body. Rainbow Dash saw all this, but did not know what to do. She just froze.

Then, as the bullets raced toward her and her mind crystalized into accepting that she was getting exactly what she truly wanted, a powerful force hit her from one side, pulling her out of the sky and knocking her to one side, into a crowded alley filled with now panicking ponies.

The wing had been knocked out of her, and Rainbow Dash found herself momentarily stunned.

“What’s happening?” she said, and looked up. She found herself staring into the yellow eyes of a gray unicorn stallion- -or at least one of them. The other seemed to be looking at something else.

“Take this,” he said, passing Rainbow Dash a small card. “And fly!”

He released her, just as a pair of heavily armed, armored ponies dropped down into the alley. Rainbow Dash could see that one was a griffon, and the other an earth pony- -both masked and carrying large weapons.

“The Angel calls!” shouted the gray unicorn. Rainbow Dash watched as members of the crowd looked toward him, surprised but knowing. Ponies of every type suddenly stepped forward, clogging the alley instantly, blocking the two soldiers from entering.

“Go!” cried the unicorn.

Rainbow Dash did as she was told, rushing into the sky. As she did, she barely managed to dodge another surge of bullets from below, where a black equidroid was standing on a nearby building alongside a pony in a darker version of the same armor that the other two was wearing.

The griffon and earth pony stepped back from the crowd. The griffon spread his wings and pushed back the crowd, and the earth pony activated the device on his back. The pair burst into the air, taking flight in hot pursuit.

Rainbow Dash was terrified, more terrified than she had been in a long, long time- -but she found herself smiling.

“Oh yea?!” she called back to them. “You think you can pace a Wonderbolt? Let’s see you try!”

She spread her wings and pulled her legs back into proper formation, and let the chase begin.

Gell ignored the bullets impacting her skin and armor and drew her pistol- -if it could even be called that, considering its size. She pointed it upward at her target and fired several times, its characteristic clank filling the air as the three-inch wide bullets tore through the concrete of the platform where the attackers were standing. She was pretty sure that she winged one of them, but the bullets had been coming from more than one source. Before she could get a proper lock, though, they retreated.

“Are any of you hurt?” she said, turning to her harem.

“No,” said one of them, the only one who had not broken down in fear. “But…” She looked over at Anhelios’s body. “You daughter…I think she’s dead!”

“Yeah,” said Gell. “She is. For now.”

Gell turned her attention toward the only pony that was not feeing the area- -the strange equidroid that had seemed to have been following Rainbow Dash. At first, it was cowering in fear, even shaking- -but then it stood up and inspected its side, which had been heavily pitted by the gunfire.

“Oh dear,” it said, drawing its hoof to its head in a dramatic gesture. “I’ve been- -dented! This simply won’t do!” A hard-light construct appeared at its side, passing over its damaged left side rapidly and slowly restoring the shape and finish of its armor.

“Um…what are you supposed to be?” asked Gell.

“Thaht doesn’t matter,” it said, its voice changing and hard-light construct vanishing suddenly. “Whahyd they leave? Why didn’t they finish the job?”

“They’re not after us,” said Gell, realizing what was going on. “Its Dashie!” she turned to her side, looking down the long alley between two buildings, just in time to see a distant rainbow contrail. “They were just distracting us, they’re going after her!”

The equidroid held out its hoof. “Ahm gonna need a gun,” it said.

The target twisted in the air, accelerating with the precision of a trained airpony. Gelton would have been impressed by her speed alone, but her agility was also a sight to behold. The way she ducked around buildings, skimming near the surface, or drew herself through tiny gaps without her wings even scraping the walls, or the way she turned and claimed and rolled at such incredibly speed- -it was flying of the highest quality.

Gelton, of course, had spent over half his life as a griffon mercenary, as had his father and mother, and their fathers and mothers, all the way back to his ancestor Gilda the Dweebslayer, who had fought in the Choggoth War. Flying was in his blood, and his instincts drove him forward, his talons craving the blood of that beautiful rainbow flyer.

Even Rocket was managing to keep up, even if his flight style usually consisted of ramming through airships and communication lines rather than dexterously avoiding him. Of course, such could be expected from a pony who’s special talent was for strapping an extremely powerful repulsion pack to his back and expecting to somehow not die.

“Keep back off the target,” said Gelton through his transmitter.

“Keep back? Keep back he says- -how the hay is she flying like that? Nopony flies like that!”

“Got a bead!” Gelton raised his machine rifle, engaging the autolock. He pulled the trigger and a stream of bullets lit by periotic tracers flew through the sky. The target seemed to somehow feel them coming and dove directly downward, falling through a tiny port into the level below.

Gelton and Rocket followed her, dropping into the next level, another vast cityscape of towers extending from the flat planar ceiling as well as the ground thousands of feet below. Without the dome levels providing light, the air was darker and navigation more difficult, but far from impossible. Gelton simply switched to night vision and accelerated.

“This is Gelton coming in in subsection A-G over Cross Street. Air Slicer and Night Witch, deploy now, position the target in Class Circle Eight!”

The other members of his squad obeyed. A Pegasus and a unicorn with magical wings shot into the air, driving the target to the left. Gelton and Rocket followed the pattern, manipulating her position.

“I have a lock,” said Rocket. “Prepared to fire payload.”

“Hold,” said Gelton. “We’ve almost got her…”

Just as he predicted, she was herded directly toward the area, as a sheep by dogs in the ancient times.

“Now!” he said. “Sharpshooter! Take her wing!”

On top of one of the towers, lit by pale artificial light, an invisible unicorn decloaked, startling several passerbies. Rainbow Dash was already in her crosshairs, and the trajectories and angle of her bullet already planned.

Sharphooter took a breath. She knew this was wrong. For the first time in her life, she was going to kill a pony who she knew personally, one who she knew to be a good and kind pony. She also knew that it was her fault. She had been the one to submit the report- -and the Company had responded in the way it always responded. Sharpshooter had been temporarily reassigned for “just one more” job in her original occupation.

Sharpshooter was only glad that Mountain was not present to see what she was about to do. She pulled the trigger, and felt the surge of power through her gun as the magically reinforced, hyper-dense bullet came from her gun, and from her will, toward her target, bringing Rainbow Dash guaranteed death.

Rainbow Dash was panting heavily, beating her wings as fast as they would go, stopping only to spread them wide for her maneuvers. She watched the strange word, this city lit by dots of light, pour around her as she traveled through it- -and she realized that city flying as amazing. Everything seemed to be moving faster than before. Everything, that is, except the ponies that were pursuing her.

The first two had been joined by a second pair. One, to Rainbow Dash’s perhaps inappropriate relief, was a Pegasus, dressed in light armor splashed with orange, and the other a unicorn suspended from a set of black, angular wings that did not seem to actually attach anywhere on her body.

As they surrounded her, though, Rainbow Dash had seen her chance to show them what flying really meant. The lower part of the city was densely packed, but there seemed to be one area of it that consisted of a large circle, off which several long, straight, wide streets passed. That was Rainbow Dash’s chance.

Then, suddenly, she heard a voice. A strange one, one that she had never heard before, but one that sounded so very familiar.

“Incoming projectile,” he said, sounding vaguely bemused. “Three-thirty, twenty two degrees. Deflect it now!”

Rainbow Dash responded instinctively, not even fully realizing what “projectile” meant. She raised her left wing, tilting in the air, and cried out in pain as the golden feathers within it suddenly poured out of her wing, extending from an inch to nearly a foot in length, as though they had been imbedded deep within her wing the whole time.

She felt something impact her wing, and saw a set of golden sparks jet from the golden feathers and the air seem to shift as whatever was about to hit her bounce off. It was redirected backward to where the four were approaching her, and she watched as it struck the griffon. One of his wings was immediately torn off, and he spiraled out of control into one of the buildings.

That was horrible, in its own way, even though Rainbow Dash did not understand what had just happened. She turned back to her flightpath, though. She was running out of flight space, and if she was going to pull off her best stunt, she needed to move quickly.

Rainbow Dash pulled her legs toward her body, leveled her flight, and actually started to put effort into her flying.

Gelton smashed into the side of a building with enough force to shatter his left front leg. The pain was immense, but he ignored it. Instead, he extended the mechanical claws of his remaining legs into the building, tearing into its glass and metal surface and slowing his fall.

He looked at his back in horror, and nearly vomited. He had seen the telemetry of the bullet displayed on his visor, and seen the bullet itself- -and then seen it deflected. It had taken his wing, his precious wing. With an excruciating clarity, he knew that even with a prosthetic, his days of flight were now over.

With unparalleled rage in his heart, he looked up at his target, the one who had just taken everything that mattered to him away. As he did, his eyes widened. He saw the air around her distorting as she accelerated to over quadruple her previous speed, angled at one of the long access streets to Class Circle. As Gelton watched, the air suddenly recoiled onto itself, imploding and then tearing open into a massive circular rainbow.

“A sonic rainboom,” he whispered, knowing fully well that his target was flying unenhanced, but being unable to believe what he was seeing. His mind took a moment to clear. “Rocket, Night Witch, this is on you now! Kill her! Tear off her wings! Make that whore suffer!”

“Right,” said Rocket, and Night Witch clicked her acknowledgement.

Above, still in pursuit, Rocket engaged an internal system within his repulsion drive that connected all but two of his flight stabilizer crystals to the main drive, and then overcharged them. He shot forward, his pace accelerating rapidly until the air around him collapsed into a circular explosion of pale blue and violet. While it was true that he no longer actually had control of his flight, he very seldom got a chance to fly all out, especially in a city, and was laughing like a madman and only vaguely aware of the pool of urine that had formed in his flight suit.

Night Witch, meanwhile, pressed against her collar, causing the shielding to mechanically separate and the ring of red-runed enhancement metal within to clamp around her neck she felt the surge of power and madness pour into her body, and her black projected wings suddenly ignited with streaks of red magic, and she accelerated in pace with Rocket, herself releasing a ring of black and red light as her mind turned to uncontrollable thoughts of sadistic violence and perverse, bloody revelry.

Farther above them, Sharpshooter smiled. Never before was she so glad to have failed to execute a target.

Rainbow Dash rushed forward through above the city streets, watching the skyscrapers fly beside her. Below, she saw the blur of ponies who had stopped their endless walking and looked up toward the ceiling, watching in awe at Rainbow Dash’s luminescent multicolored contrail.

Even at that speed, she accelerated further, unable to stop will to go even faster. The new feathers on her wings were long but incredibly light, and although strange felt incredibly natural as she drove herself through the dark and smoggy air.

The air rushed by her, and for once she felt truly alive- -until a blast of several red-tinged streaks of magic blasted past her, forcing her into a maddeningly tight emergency corkscrew. As Rainbow Dash turned in the air, bracing herself against the g-forces of the turn, she looked between her legs and saw that the armored unicorn that had been chacing her was somehow gaining, her four blade-like stationary wings tinted with red, with the remnants of her own rainboom far behind her, its red and black mixing with Rainbow Dash’s multicolored one- -and another that was blue and violet.

Something suddenly struck Rainbow Dash’s side, and she was knocked dangerously close to protrusions on a nearby building, her downforce against the glass shattering several windows. She recovered, but barely- -and saw the earth pony beside her, an incredible plume of machine- derived magic pouring out of the backpack device that allowed him to fly. He twisted on his side, and Rainbow Dash barely managed to dodge a blast of several lasers.

She maneuvered herself around him, barely avoiding another blast of magic from the unicorn behind her. She did not know how they were keeping pace with her; she had expected to outfly them, bet on it, even. In entering the channel of the street, Rainbow Dash had trapped herself; the only gaps in the buildings were too small for her to get into, and would have been nearly impossible even with a non-Mach-speed turn. Diving, likewise, was impossible, as was a sudden stop; no doubt the slower Pegasus that was tailing her was bringing up the rear, preparing to pounce if she tried to follow the channel backward.

Which only left one option. Rainbow Dash scanned the roof of the superstructure. As it became increasingly difficult to avoid their attacks, she finally found what she was looking for: a tiny whole through a construction zone.

Rainbow Dash cringed. Even from a distance, she could tell that it was only a foot wide. There was no way she could fit, even if she could hit it. In her mind, though, she felt confident. She remembered the feather Five had taken from her, and she understood that it was sharp- -and she somehow understood just how sharp and durable they truly were.

Rainbow Dash suddenly pulled up, just as the rocket-propelled pony tried to ram her. As she did, she began a tight barrel roll, accelerating her spin until her eyes swelled with blood and the world turned red. As she did, she closed them and guided herself from memory, following her arc with her mind until just before she reached the tiny hole. When she was finally there, she lifted her wings and lowered her head, putting them in front of her.

The metal and concrete in her path disintegrated, torn asunder by the incorruptible gold metal of her feathers. Her momentum slowed vastly, and she pulled her wings closer to her, accelerating the spin. For a moment she wondered if she would make it- -and then felt herself burst through into the upper level.

She spread her wings and hovered for a moment, knowing that even if the ponies behind her were fast, there was no way they could hit that hole with such accuracy.

Then, as she watched, the street erupted into an explosion of black and red. Ponies were thrown through the air in all directions, and Rainbow Dash moved to save as many as she could, setting them down safely just before the rocket pony flashed through, flying vertically and making a wide loop. The unicorn followed through as well, stopping suddenly and turning violently, as if in defiance of g-force.

“Flaming road apples,” swore Rainbow Dash, accelerating once more, flying at more maneuverable speeds through the city, trying to lose the pair, but she might as well have been trying to escape her own tail. Worse, she was beginning to see figures moving below, wearing the same armor as her pursuers, and carrying guns.

Suddenly, a light appeared from the top of one of the nearby buildings. Rainbow Dash looked up, and her eyes focused. Her vision was excellent, and even at the great distance, she saw Proctor, perched on the ledge, holding some kind of massive device that looked like it was holding a star in its end, or some other light that was blindingly bright and force Rainbow Dash to look away. She did not know what was going on, but she instinctively knew that she needed to go toward the light.

Five stood up slowly. Or, perhaps, she had always been standing, but was now somehow waking up- -or falling asleep. She did not know what sleep felt like, but she had always imagined it as being just another version of waking up, except instead of into a world ruled by cruel fate and pain, into one filled with the pure happiness of eternal void.

Exactly where she was, though, was not clear. The ground was hard, perhaps made of some kind of crystal. Above her, the sky was black, but she could still see the remnants of pure-black clouds moving rapidly in the frigid high-atmospheric air. Her body felt heavy, and cold, but it was somehow pleasant.

For a moment, Five was finally calm. In this place, she did not need to think, or even breathe. There was no life, and no Five, and no true consciousness. She was finally alone.

Then the solitude was slowly taken from her.

“No!” she cried in anger as several figures stepped out of darkness, surrounding her. At first Five did not know what was happening, or why anypony had dared to intrude on her self. Then the figures resolved, and she understood.

There were four of them. Each one, although subtly different in mane style and cutie mark, were all identical. Five knew that she was identical to them as well. She, like them, was just a copy of the first.

Five looked at the identical set of ponies, instantly knowing their order. She saw the First, looking so much younger than the others, her hair cut neatly and her eyes filled with barely hardened innocence, betraying the fact that she had lived by far the longest of all of them.

Beside that one stood an identical one, her hair pushed back into several long braids. Her eyes were partially narrowed in a bored expression, and her fluffy, bat-like ears bore two earrings each- -three of which Five now wore in her right ear.

The next was somewhat hunched and smiling, clothed in strange amulets and ornamentation and something like a dress. She wore two of the earrings, the third through her eyebrow. Her tongue poked through her smiling mouth, as though she were making fun of Five.

The last of them stood tall and proudly, her body still covered in the armor that she had worn in life, her hair cut short to accommodate the black helmet that she held under one hoof, her expressionless face staring forward, her eyes seeming to look far into the distance.

“Great,” said Five. “I finally get a traumatic brain injury adequate to give me some sleep, and you four arrive to bother me…”

They did not respond. They just continued to watch.

“You know,” said Five. “While you’re here…if you even are…I just want to say: I hate you all. You screwed me over. Each and every one of you. I would threaten to kill you, but I already murdered one of you. And so on. I guess that’s just how this sick parody of life operates.”

They looked up at her, each one’s expression vaguely changing as if in response. They only looked for a moment, though. Their attention turned toward one direction, to the side of Five. Five turned, and saw a light. Something small, not like the others- -and her eyes widened.

“NO!” she screamed. “Not yet! I’m not done!”

She opened her eyes and looked at the corroded buildings around her. Her head ached incredibly, and she felt nauseous, as though she had just tried to eat a mint-flavored candy. She stood shakily, like a newborn foal, brushing away the citations that had been pinned to her body for improper corpse disposal, as well as the advertisements that had been plastered to her.

Exactly what had happened was still unclear- -although her brain had been repaired enough to restore her near-perpetual consciousness, it was still only marginally functional. She tried to ask herself how long she had been out, but Five found that she was unable to speak.

“Derrrr!” she cried. “Drain bramage!” It was essentially all she could say.

A light near her caught her eye, and she instinctively looked up. On top of a nearby building, she saw Proctor standing in the light of a highly condensed, star-like orb of light. He also seemed to be holding a weapon that was almost as large as he was.

Something clicked in Five’s mind, and her brain damage suddenly vanished.

“Sweet mother of Faust!” she cried. “Who gave that idiot a singularity generator?!”

“Winter wrap up, winter wrap up,” muttered Proctor as he focused the firearm on his target. He watched as ten-foot wide orb of light at the end of the device lurched and shrunk slightly, growing brighter.

“This thing takes forever to warm up,” said Proctor_Dash. It was true, but it made sense- -the orb of light partially enclosed by the end of the rifle was actually a small star. Stars took a few moments to reach critical mass, and Proctor tried to stay patient.

In the distance, he saw his target, as well as Rainbow Dash approaching him at high speed. Behind her, Proctor saw an enhanced unicorn using a potent flight spell, as well as an earth pony who was very nearly overheating his repulsor pack.

“I do believe that should be enough,” said Proctor_Rarity.

“Allrahght,” said Proctor_Jack. “This is ah precision piece of equipment, now, ahnd real hagh-tech. So it would be for thah best if we had Twahlight fire it…”

“Nopony hurts my friends,” said Proctor_Dash.

The star finished loading, and suddenly collapsed inward, its light brightening for just a moment to a brilliant surge of white before all that remained was a pea-sized black object rotating rapidly in the end of the rifle, pouring off two potent streams of white energy from its poles. It roared like a can of devils as air was sucked into it, further adding to its mass and its power.

“Alright!” said Pinkie_Proctor. “Say hello to mah PARTY CANNON!”

Rainbow Dash watched as the light suddenly vanished, and Proctor was left holding what looked like a ridiculously large gun. For a moment, she thought that it had somehow misfired. Then she felt the air around her distort, as though something extremely loud and heavy were moving by her. She thought for just a moment that she saw a contrail from a projectile as it passed through the air.

She turned back, expecting it to hit one of the ponies behind her, but it seemed to have gone past them.

“You missed!” she screamed, turning toward Proctor, who was probably within earshot. Even though Proctor had no lips or cheeks, Rainbow Dash somehow knew that he was smiling.

There was a sound from behind her, and Rainbow Dash turned in time to see the rocket pony approaching her release a barrage of missiles from his back. They ignited and flew toward her, their trajectory changing as they sought her body heat.

Then, in the distance, she saw a strange light. It was subtle at first- -but then ballooned to an impossible size, covering miles of the city in a fraction of a second. Rainbow Dash was forced to look away; even the reflected light from the buildings around her was blinding.

What happened next took her to a moment to comprehend. She was defintly flying forward, at high speed, but somehow she stopped moving. Then, paradoxically, she started moving backward. Rainbow Dash looked between her legs, squinting against the light, and was vageully aware that the impossible column of light behind her was shrinking. To her horror, she saw that the missiles coming toward her were sucked backward, falling through the air past the pony who had fired them, who was now trapped in mid-air, just as Rainbow Dash and the unicorn were.

Rainbow Dash knew that if she went where those missiles were going, something bad would happen- -and she turned her head toward Proctor and strained as powerful as she could against the impossible suction.

It was no use, though. As the unicorn and rocket pony struggled, the suction suddenly increased and pulled them backward into the light. Rainbow Dash began to lose control, and her backward descent accelerated.

Then something appeared below her, a gray shape moving quickly and slamming into her side.

Five grabbed Rainbow Dash out of the air, putting her foreleg around the pony. With Rainbow Dash’s momentum shifted and her wings impaired, the singularity implosion began to pull them both toward it. Five momentarily wondered if a quantum singularity would be able to kill her permanently, but with what she knew about that particular gun, she decided that she would rather not find out.

Her own wings were relatively weak, so she folded them behind her back. Instead, she extended one of her gauntlets. Blue sparks formed around it and part of the metal on the building in the distance, the magnetic domains of the iron alloys in each suddenly becoming perfectly ordered. The magnetic force was strong enough to draw her forward suddenly.

Five’s hoof slammed into the building, and her heavy grasping claws dug into the steel, holding her in place just as the secondary stage of the singularity began. The implosion accelerated drastically, and Five was pulled backward with such force that Five was forced to engage the explosive barbed spikes on the inside of her gauntlet. She winced as the metal pierced her skin and bone, nailing her to the gauntlet.

Even that was not enough. The force of the implosion was too strong, and her magnetic field lost its hold. For a moment, she felt herself falling through space, Rainbow Dash screaming, stilly surrounded with her other leg. She only fell a few seconds before the pair of them were wrapped in a hard-light construct, the same kind that were adhering Proctor to the top of the building as he watched his handiwork in the distance, the light of the implosion reflecting in his blue-green glass-like eyes.

Five turned, just as the implosion was reaching its final stages. Even she was forced to gasp at the wreckage. A ten-mile wide hole had been cut out of the city; the levels were clearly visible from the side, and the upper dome levels had even been partially removed, reviling the black sky outside and the hole where the sun had once been. It had just disappeared, consumed by the singularity. Five tried to calculate how many ponies had probably just been erased, but she had no idea.

“Oops,” said Proctor_Shy, letting Five and Rainbow Dash down on the building next to him. “That was…a bit more energetic than expected. Sorry.”

Chapter 34: Assessment of the Situation

“What were you thinking?!” demanded Five, angrily shouting across the dimly-lit room. “Were you even thinking? Or do you really hate me that much?”

Gell leaned back on the couch booth at the edge of the room, spreading her forelegs over the top of it. She looked at Five, relatively expressionless. “He asked for a gun. So I gave him one.”

“You gave an unstable computer virus a singularity cannon!” shouted Five. “And worse- -he actually used it!”

“I tried offering him smaller ones, but he insisted on the biggest. Can’t say I blame him. And you can’t say it didn’t work.”

“Didn’t- -didn’t work?” Five turned to Proctor. “You blew a ten-mile hole in 616. Do you have any idea how many ponies you just killed?”

Proctor was sitting at the bar, a pile of components from an LCD monitor laid out in front of him. He and turned toward Five, almost seeming confused. “Zero,” he said, innocently.

“No,” said Five. “Or are you actually insane? Can a computer even be insane?”

“No,” said Proctor_Rarity. “Dearie, I don’t think you understand.”

“It is a singularity. Cannon. It fires a hyper-dense core of mass, a collapsed artificial star. It makes things very dead.”

“Um,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Actually, no.”

“No?”

“No. Unfortunately, due to the nature of the personality core, it seems I also am bound by the Mane Six’s morality. I am not able to kill.”

“By the Soth- -I saw you kill! Back in the museum!”

“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash, sitting up from a chair on the other side of one of the concrete posts that ran though the center of the bar. “You were at the museum?”

“Quiet, you,” said Five. She turned her attention back to Proctor.

“I eliminated those ponies before I acquired the core,” explained Twilight_Proctor. “After I was interfaced with it, I lost the ability to kill. Which is strange. As a machine, I feel no remorse, guilt, or fear of the law- -and yet I cannot murder. I wonder why that is…”

“Then the singularity?”

“I tuned it,” he said, as though it were obvious.

“Tuned it? What does that even mean?”

“Well, when I generated the singularity, I put constraints on its growth and quasi-locations. I linked it to an artificial seventh-dimensional toroid projection to create an outer-universal jump arc and a wormhole.”

“I don’t know what that means,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah,” said Gell. “Neither do I.”

Philomena squacked in agreement.

“It doesn’t matter if you do,” said Five. “I do. But that’s impossible.”

“If you understand the theory, you know that it is quite feasible.”

“No, it isn’t. Yes, it is realistic, but- -”

“It means,” said Proctor_Jack, “that nopony had tah dah. I simply teleported them to YakYakistan.”

“But you couldn’t,” maintained Five, beginning to add annoyance to her anger. “The processing power required for that would be- -”

Proctor_Twilight jumped down from his stool and extended a false-light projection. It resolved from an amorphous, crystalline hologram into a solid shape, and dropped into proctor’s hoofs. It was, Five realized, a representation of an extremely thick book.

“Proctor user manual, volume seven hundred forty three,” said Twilight_Proctor with some pride. Pinkie_Proctor added. “Written for the Proctor, by the Proctor, about the Proctor.” He handed it to Five.

Five took it and opened it, flipping through the pages. As she did, her eyes suddenly widened to the point where they nearly bugged out of their sockets.

“What the actual- -” She looked up at Proctor. “Is this- -is this true?

“One sixth of me is the Element of Honesty.”

“What is it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“This…this processor. Assuming this is true…this is a military grade tactical server! You could power an entire city of AIs with this, and still have room for Gell’s porn collection!”

“Hey!” said Gell.

“Where did you- -there is no way you could get this,” said Five.

“The Proctor Virus was originally intended to harvest financial information and launder the resulting funds,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Since becoming functionally independent, it has grown into the fourth largest economy in all of Equestria. I simply allocated several hundred billion bits.”

“Billion bits?” cried Rainbow Dash, falling out of her chair.

“The singularity cannon costs six hundred million bits per shot,” noted Five. “I’m assuming you can pay for the wasted ammo?”

“Hey!” said Proctor_Dash. “It was hardly wasted! I saved Rainbow’s life!”

“He’s right,” said Gell.

“Don’t take his side!” snapped Five.

“And,” added Proctor_Shy, cowering behind one of the tables. “I- -can’t pay you back.”

“What?”

“Well- -I- -since I’m a rogue node, I don’t have access to Proctor’s funds anymore. I…um…don’t have any money.”

“Well that’s just great!” shouted Five, causing Proctor_Shy to squeal and hide under the table.

“Hey!” said the real Rainbow Dash. “You can’t talk to him like that!”

“Yeah,” said Gell. “You already had the ammo. No money wasted. You didn’t even pay for it yourself. If I recall, you stole that gun.”

“That’s not the point!” cried Five, exasperated. “Even if nopony died- -which I still do not believe completely- -Proctor just took out a huge section of the city! Including part of the upper levels. As in, we’re now all wanted criminals. Are we even safe here?”

“Of course,” said Gell. “This is Pretty Lady’s place. She and I go way back. Isn’t that right?”

“Sure is,” said the bartender, who was leaning against the back of the bar. Despite her heavy makeup, her voice was deep and her size and proportions stallionlike.

“Great,” said Five, sarcastically. “So we have the support of your favorite madam- -this clearly brings great reassurance!”

“Hey,” snapped Pretty Lady. “Nopony is gonna come looking for you guys this far down in the lower levels. Especially to my bar. And just so you know, I don’t like you very much. If Bluntforce wasn’t vouching for you, I’d throw you out on your plot.”

“And trust me, my dear,” said Gell. “I will give you quite a thanking when this is through.”

“Save it, Blutforce. You have until the cleaning cycle is done.” She motioned toward the small and run-down, graffiti-covered robots that were humming across the floor, cleaning up the vomit and alcohol that covered the floor from the night’s customers, several of whom were still passed out just outside the door.

“And you,” said Five, turning toward Rainbow Dash. “You really messed up thoroughly.”

“Me?” said Rainbow Dash, defensively, taking flight. “How is this my fault?”

“They were after you!”

“Yeah, I can tell- -but why?”

Five paused. She actually knew why. It was just as Proctor had said- -external entities had likely realized that she was attempting to use the Elements of Harmony, and that this Rainbow Dash was the real one, or at the very least some kind of clone. They intended to terminate Rainbow Dash to prevent Five from activating the device.

“Irrelevent,” said Five. “Just tell me again, how many where there?”

“I already told you,” said Rainbow Dash. “There were four flying, and maybe five more on the ground. I didn’t see those too well, but the ones flying were some earth-pony with a jet pack, a black unicorn, a Pegasus, and a griffon.”

“A griffon?” said Five.

“Yeah. Oh, speaking of him, it was pretty awesome: somepony tried to snipe me, but I hit it with my wing- -” She slashed her wing outward, cutting a deep gouge in the greasy concrete support column.

“Hey!” cried Pretty Lady. “That thing’s holding up half the city! Careful!”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “We wouldn’t want the whole place coming down on us…oh wait. It already is.”

“But yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “I knocked it back, and it hit the griffon right in the wing!”

“The wing?” said Five, pausing suddenly. “Please inform me you did not injure a griffon’s wing.”

“Yeah! Well…actually, I think I kind of knocked it off.”

“Well,” said Five, collapsing into a plastic lawn chair. “This just keeps getting better, doesn’t it? Do you want to make my life difficult? Does such please you?”

“Hey!” said Rainbow Dash. “That was some epic flying! And besides, I saw you take off a pony’s wing!”

“I took a Pegasus wing,” corrected Five harshly. “Pegasi get all weepy and depressed when you take one, and usually self-terminate. Griffons swear life-long vengeance. We kill griffons. Now this one shall be pursuing you until one of you die.”

“Yeah,” said Gell, “but it will take time. If Proctor is right, all the mercs got sent to YakYakistan. And that place isn’t exactly close.”

“Along with three percent of the city,” said Five. “Yes, I know. But they will be back. Especially a griffon mercenary with ponies- -that means he was too much a loose cannon to play nicely with official griffon mercenaries.” Five sighed. “This is bad. This is very bad.”

“But we beat them,” said Rainbow Dash. “I mean, we won- -and I believe Proctor, even if he is weird. So nopony got hurt.”

“I don’t care if ponies get hurt!” said Five. “What I care is that we are now being hunted, one, and two, that that was surely only the first wave of mercenaries. More will come.”

“They were smart, too,” said Proctor_Jack. “Knew exactly how tah take yah out, lahke an old dog to behahnd the barn.”

“I am aware. Side note: head shots are not fun.”

“At least you got a nap,” said Gell.

“That still creates a problem,” said Five, opening a hologram and multitasking. “This means that Rainbow Dash is now in danger.”

“Me?” said Rainbow Dash. “Why me?”

“That does not matter,” sighed Five. “What matters is the recourse. The fundamental issue is that I have stuff to do. I can’t be guarding you all the time.”

“Especially since you’re not actually a soldier,” noted Gell.

“Correct,” admitted Five, begrudgingly. Although she was able to shoot and fight, she did not have the formal training necessary to serve as a bodyguard. “So I guess you can look after her.”

“Not likely,” said Gell. “You aren’t getting out of the contract that easily.”

“Can’t Proctor do it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“That would work,” said Five, “at least until he randomly switches back to Proctor_Shy and hides in a pool of his own tears.” Five turned to Proctor. “And don’t think I haven’t noticed. You can only make wings as Proctor_Shy or Proctor_Dash, and you can only use pseudo-magic as Twilight_Proctor or Proctor_Rarity.”

“But…Twilight had wings,” said Rainbow Dash. “Real nice ones…” she suddenly looked very sad. Five supposed that she had seen the Twilight Sparkle exhibit’s most beloved artifact.

“Apparently, the programmers believed ponies would prefer interacting with ‘Twilight Classic’ rather than the alicorn version.”

“Add to that the fact,” said Five, turning to Proctor, “that I don’t trust you.”

“You don’t trust me?” squeaked Proctor_Shy.

“I trust the mercenaries more than I trust you,” said Five. “At least I am aware of their motive. You, I do not know. For all I know, you called them in yourself.” Five looked at the holograms and swore. “Except now I have to deal with this.”

“What?” asked Rainbow Dash, leaning over the hologram even though she was functionally illiterate, especially since Five was reading in Draconian.

“Corpolite,” said Five. “The mercenaries have frozen my accounts. All that I have left is the Assyrian off-shores.”

“You know what they say about a banker ass and his tightness,” smiled Gell.

“This is not funny,” snapped Five. As she paced, her gauntlet suddenly came in proximity toward the metal rim of the bar, and started to magnetically pull her toward it. “I have probably two thousand bits left.”

“Plus mine,” said Gell. “I only spent…well, half of it.”

“And mine,” said Rainbow Dash.

“And I may be able to help get some of the funds back,” said Twilight_Proctor. “I may not have access to the Network, but my core is still powerful enough for some thorough hacking.”

“How long with that take?”

“Um…what was a pony’s lifespan again?”

“Great,” said Five, her gauntlet sticking to the bar. Magnetizing things was easy, but removing magnetism was almost impossible. It was just another feature that made her day severely terrible. “Just great.”

“What do you even need money for anyway?” said Rainbow Dash.

“To buy you a bodyguard,” said Five. “Not that doing so would be easy at this point. Probably can’t take a legal route because of somepony’s vandalism and or mass murder. I would say I could get you a griffon, but they’re only loyal to the highest bidder. Too easy to buy out.”

“You could get an equidroid,” said Proctor_Dash, both exited about that prospect and disappointed that she would not get to play with a griffon.

“So you can hack it and knife her behind my back? I’m not just trying to protect her from them, but also you in addition. Be sure to know that.”

“Oh,” said Proctor_Shy. “I’m sorry…”

“You should be,” said Five. “Not that I even have enough money for even a marginal shlub of a guardian.”

“Well,” whispered Proctor_Shy, “I might…” she trailed off in an inaudible string of syllables.

“Speak up,” demanded Five.

“Ah said,” said Proctor_Jack. “Ah think ah might know a guy.”

Chapter 35: The Soldier from Yuloff

The level was dark and foggy, and Rainbow Dash found herself breathing heavily. She knew that there was some egghead word for what she was experiencing, but she could not remember it. The fact she was outside, and yet the ceiling was so low, induced a kind of minor panic within her, like the space itself was so tight that it was closing in on her.

She had thought the city consisted of multiple large levels, like the upper two she had been in before. Apparently, though, the true lower levels were nothing like that. They were tight and compact, in some places so low that most ponies would have bumped their heads. This one in particular was unpleasant. It was dark and barely lit. The ceiling was concrete in most places, but covered in layers of pipes, some of them almost forty feet wide, spreading out in all directions and many of them leaking foul-smelling fluids onto the streets below.

Not that there were proper streets, even. Most of the level consisted of oddly obtuse and strangely silent buildings crammed into whatever spaces were left by the pipes and odd inconsistencies in the level. Some sat in corners, and others clung precariously over the edge of vast chimneys that led even further downward to depths that Rainbow Dash could not see through the perpetual, acrid fog. Instead of true streets, the area consisted mostly of rusted catwalks and cracked pavement that may once have been roads long ago.

The ponies, likewise, were strange. Even as a newcomer to the future, Rainbow Dash could tell that they were not in a nice place. The ponies lurking in the shadows were dirty and frowned as she, Proctor, and Five walked by. Many had significant parts of their bodies replaced with metal, often in ways that produced extraneous arms or appendages that normal ponies did not have, or limbs that were disproportionally thin, or large, or jointed. Other ponies, who usually dressed in ways to conceal themselves, moved strangely and spoke in words that were more gurgles than real words. Rainbow Dash had only seen one of their faces, and only partially. It had had bright, reflective eyes and long, fang-like teeth.

“I do not like this place,” said Five, her voice muffled through the respirator mask she was wearing. In order to disguise their identities, Five had donned a mask, and Rainbow Dash a wide visor that obscured her eyes. Both of them were also wearing “clothes”, although not in any way that Rarity would have understood.

“It itches,” said Rainbow Dash, pushing at the cloth that surrounded her. Like always, her hoof passed through it, revealing that it was no more than a hologram projected from a small generator around her neck.

“No it doesn’t,” muttered Five. “It’s a hologram. You can’t even feel it. Trust me, most ponies wear this. Cloth is expensive.”

“Gell wears a cloth cloak.”

“Because she believes it to be more ‘demonic’.”

“Then why doesn’t he have to wear it?”

They both looked at Proctor, who, despite his saddlebags containing various electronic components, was otherwise unclothed.

“Because all of them look the same,” said Five.

“Hey, that’s not fair…”

“Actually,” said Twilight_Proctor, “this body is designed to closely resemble a standard assistance unit, although I admit, the eyes are custom. Only a robotics expert would realize that it is non-stock. Five barely even could.”

“I’m actually surprised,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I knew you were custom, at least,” snapped Five, carful to be quiet as the group passed several half-robotic diamond dogs lurking in an alley.

“Not that,” said Rainbow Dash. “I thought, you know, this would be some real spy stuff- -but we just walked right down here.” She looked around. “Wherever ‘here’ is…”

“The police are busy,” said Five. “Probably trying to figure out what has occurred upstairs.”

“That, and the disappearances,” said Proctor.

“Dissapearances?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Yes. What, you didn’t know?” The light in his head flashed pink. “Ponies are just walking down the street and then- -getting disappeared!” He raised his hoofs, as if to scare Rainbow Dash. With the way he looked like a staring metal skeleton, he actually sort of did. “That, and there’s some kind of disease outbreak going on right now all over the place…because ponies don’t cover their mouths when they cough.”

“Incurse,” said Five.

“What?” said Rainbow Dash.

“It’s not disappearance. The Incurse. They are leaving.”

“Leaving? Why?”

“I don’t know. But they are afraid. And this worries me greatly.”

They continued deeper into the level, and Rainbow Dash became increasingly nervous. Most of it, she believed, stemmed from Five. Five was a pretty hard-core pony, at least in Rainbow Dash’s opinion, and Five seemed to be worried, continually searching the tops of buildings and eying every passerby carefully. Her fear, or whatever she had instead of fear, was contagious.

Proctor, meanwhile, seemed completely oblivious. He would simply follow behind them, sometimes humming, periodically switching between personalities. Sometimes he would hop along like Pinkie Pie, other times simply walk like the others, or suddenly cower behind Five like Fluttershy, especially when an especially frightening looking pony would pass them.

“I can kinda see what you meant about the lower levels,” said Rainbow Dash as an especially large pony, his eyes gouged out and replaced with a pair of red, point-like lights, clicked by on spider-like legs.

“Lower levels,” muttered Five. “This isn’t just any lower level. This is Gene Ward.”

“Like…pants?”

“Genes, darling. Not ‘jeans,” said Proctor_Rarity. “Although, if I do say so, one is indeed necessary to properly pull off the other.”

“Wait…who’s getting their jeans pulled off?” asked Rainbow Dash, blushing.

Five sighed. “Don’t laugh. This isn’t funny. I don’t like this place, and I am currently unhappy. This is a bad place. This is where ponies come for…modifications.”

“Modifications?” gulped Rainbow Dash.

“Cheap cybronics. Gene splicing. Body-part transplants. That manner of thing. This is where research happens, the kind that is illegal upstairs.” She gestured toward half of the corroded, office-like buildings. “Do you know what happens in these?”

“No.”

“Mostly animal research,” said Twilight_Proctor. “The kind that doesn’t need approval. Several are surgical branches, though. Rumor has it that some do pony experimentation.”

Rainbow Dash was suddenly feeling much less pleased about being in this level. “Pony…research?”

“Shouldn’t be a problem,” said Five. “They mostly use chiropterans. What I’m worried about is the splicers.”

Five nodded. “Don’t turn your head. Ten.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes turned, and she saw in the distance something with many legs crawling down a wall toward an overfilled dumpster with a decayed biohazard sign on it. From the silhouette, she could see that it was a pony- -but it had far too many legs, and a pair of appendages that reached into the dumpster, jingling bottles as it searched.

“Oh, they’re not actually dangerous,” said Proctor_Shy. “Just misunderstood. The upgrades rarely make them aggressive.”

“No,” said Five, “but they do often have claws, venom, teeth, excessive strength- -I don’t like them.”

“Well, it’s not nearly as bad as the Depths. I hear they have even found some Wasteland mutants down there.” He switched back to Twilight_Proctor. “Although, in agreement with you, there have been several criminal reports of a Galloway spliced with squid genes committing…crimes, in this area.”

“What kind of- -crimes?” asked Rainbow Dash. “Not that I’m afraid or anything. Just want to know.”

“Well,” said Proctor_Rarity, “like I always told my dear sister Sweetie Belle- -or rather, I suppose, what Rarity told her- -‘never trust any creature with tentacles’.” Proctor shivered.

“Why?” asked Rarity.

“Ask Gell when we get back,” said Five. “She’s into that sort of thing.” She turned toward Proctor, annoyed. “Now where exactly are we going? Why did you bring me down here? Because the mercenary forces down here are not exactly ‘high quality’.”

“Right,” said Proctor_Dash. “We’re trying to find a place called Yuloff Consulting.”

“Um…why?”

“Well,” said Twilight_Proctor, “Back when I was connected to Proctor, I found this place. It was founded five years ago by Vladimir Yuloff.”

“A Vladimir? What is one of them doing in 616?”

“Not sure, although I believe personally that it may be a pseudonym.”

“Why would such be required?”

“Because Yuloff is a start-up company funded by a grant from Development Oversight, which is owned by Summerset Holding Company, which is itself a block of Sixty Fourth Holding.”

“So what?”

“So…none of those are real companies.”

“What?”

“I checked. Or, rather, what would become me checked. The records of all employees are illogical, but in ways that only a high-level VAI would see. Ponies supposedly working in enclaves not ever purchasing food on credit chips, for instance, or not having cutie marks registered in the optional database.”

“So am I supposed to believe that there is some kind of conspiracy?”

“No. Those holding companies are not real. They are owned by Thebe.”

Five stopped, and Rainbow Dash bumped into her, both their clothing interfering with each other and flashing slightly. Five turned around, and even through the gas-mask, Rainbow Dash could see that she was glowering. Rainbow Dash had always wondered what a glower looked like, and now she knew.

“Thebe?” she said. She put her hoofs on Proctor’s shoulders, her metallic claws digging in. She shook Proctor vigorously. “THEBE? You expect me to deal with this, now?! We don’t mess with Thebe!”

“Hey,” said Pinkie_Proctor, shrugging. “I’m not alive. She can’t kill me.” Then, back to Twilight_Proctor. “But that’s the thing- -their funding was a one-shot. They haven’t renewed it. As far as I can tell, they got abandoned by their parent company and moved down here.”

“And what exactly is so important of this?” demanded Five.

“Nopony knows exactly what they research. But I am not a pony. I believe they may be working on a supersoldier project.”

“Supersoldier?” said Rainbow Dash, finally hearing something that she could understand.

“Supersoldier,” sighed Five. “Proctor. If they had made a proper soldier: they wouldn’t be down here!”

Proctor shrugged. “Hey. Worth a shot.”

Five muttered something. Rainbow Dash could not hear all of it. “Takes me down to Gene Ward…supersoldier…should force-feed him sod…one of these days…no survivors…”

“This is?” said Five.

Rainbow Dash looked up at the convolution of buildings. They did not look much different from the rest of the level- -they were the same dark, oddly angled structure with small, opaque windows. This particular one was built in an especially dark corner, which had caused it to develop an especially strange form, with numerous asymmetrical levels and long alley inroads.

“It isn’t labeled or anything,” noted Rainbow Dash.

“Of course not,” said Proctor_Rarity. “But this is indeed the location you seek…and oh my, it is just as dreary as I suspected it would be. Part of it is administration, I believe, and a good deal of it is abandoned now. You will be looking for section Four B.”

“You make it sound as though you will not attend,” said Five.

“Heavens, no!” said Proctor_Rarity, putting his hoof across his forehead dramatically. “I simply cannot be seen in Yuloff Four B! What would the papers say? My reputation would be ruined.” She paused, and her voice became more serious. “That…and if Proctor_Shy sees what’s in there, I fear that she might…well, do something unladylike.”

Proctor took off his saddlebags and dumped the electronics onto the wet and stinking pavement. He sat down and started work on them. “Have fun, now.”

Five growled slightly as she entered the crevice between two parts of the building. Rainbow Dash paused, and then followed, looking back to check on Proctor, who seemed intent on his LCD screens and bits of wire.

“I do not like him,” said Five.

“Really?” said Rainbow Dash. “I hadn’t noticed. I mean, I don’t mind him- -but I don’t get why you are keeping him. What is he to you?”

“Perceptive. Because he has a part I need, and he will not relinquish it.”

“A part? Is that all he is to you?” Rainbow Dash felt angry, perhaps disproportionally so. Proctor was a robot, and a bit strange, but for some reason Rainbow Dash found herself involunarally thinking of him as her friends.

“You don’t know me very well, do you?”

Five pulled off her mask and deactivated her holographic clothing, retracting it into one of her gauntlets. Rainbow Dash did the same, with a bit of fumbling. Then, finally, they came to a door under a wide concrete overhang in the back of the office: one labeled 4B.

“What do you think is in there?” asked Rainbow Dash, refusing to accept her nervousness.

“It is an unlabeled research laboratory in Gene Ward. Possibly funded by Thebe. And…” Five pushed on the door. It slid open easily with a loud creak. “Unlocked. I have no idea. It will be unsavory, though. You want to sit with the robot?”

“You don’t know me very well, do you?”

“Well, then, let’s go see some stuff we will fail to unsee.”

Five pushed open the door and stepped in. Rainbow Dash followed, flying.

They entered into a narrow hallway. There appeared to be a spot for a receptionist, or perhaps a security guard, but it was empty. The desk and chair were instead filled with moldy boxes of papers. The hallway itself was dark, lit only by a few tubular fluorescent lights, several of them dim and purple and most of them completely dead.

“What a dump,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Quiet,” said Five, drawing her weapon- -the full rifle this time, not the pistol- -and extending the barrel. She pushed slowly down the hallway, carefully moving past a set of wheeled racks- -all of them filled with empty, stinking cages.

“Do you think it’s abandoned?” whispered Rainbow Dash.

“No,” said Five. “Definitely not. Not with a smell like this.”

Five was right. Even Rainbow Dash could smell that something other than the cages smelled terrible. It was a strong, rotting smell, like a pile of manure mixed with ammonia, or like a really strong version of what Fluttershy’s house smelled like.

They moved down the hallway, and deeper into the building. Eventually they reached a door with a crooked sign marked “Research- -holding room one”. Five’s ears were twitching, indicating that she heard something.

“Here,” she said. “I can hear things moving behind this wall. Voices, even.”

“So…time to put away the gun?”

“Um, how about no?”

She pushed down the handle of the door and pushed it open. The gust of air that met them was putrid, and caused Rainbow Dash to gag and drop out of the air.

“What the- -oh, Celestia, the smell!”

“I know,” said Five, stepping into the room. Rainbow Dash hesitantly followed. Although Five scanned the area, the room itself was dark. “Well, nothing in here wants to kill me…but something is wrong. Dash, hit the lights.”

“Lights?” Rainbow Dash felt along the walls, but instead of finding a switch found a round dimmer switch. “Oh Luna’s black-stained…” she fumbled with the round knob. It was not meant for hoofs.

“Manipulator claws, Dash,” said Five. “Before I start to panic and start shooting…”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. “Right.” She lifted her robotic arm, and the three claws flicked out. She pinched the dimmer switch and slowly turned it.

As the light came up, the contents of the room became apparent to both of them.

“By Satin’s worm-infested anus,” whispered Five, stepping backward rapidly.

Rainbow Dash did not understand Five’s reaction. On the ground before them was a large pen containing animals of some kind. The pen itself was filty, with an uncleaned litterbox that the animals within hardly even seemed to use. The animals themselves sat in several piles. They were variable in size, with the largest being just over a foot long, or a quarter the body length of a pony, and covered in thick, colorful hair.

They seemed to have been awoken by the light, and one of them looked up at Rainbow Dash, at which point she suddenly felt slightly more disturbed. When she saw their faces, and their tiny hooves and manes, she realized that they tiny, fluff-covered ponies.

“Am bwite time aweady?” one of them asked as they all seemed to wake up. Hearing one talk actually did cause Rainbow Dash to take a step back, and Five to jump hallway across the room. The others all started to awaken leave their piles, walking toward the edge of the pen, which Rainbow Dash realized had been left open.

“Nyu fwends?” they asked.

“Bwing nummies fow babbehs?”

Five seemed to be on the verge of panic. “Proctor,” she growled. “In the name of all that is purified by the luminescent crystal of Order, I will murder that machine!”

Rainbow Dash looked down at one of the tiny ponies that had approached her legs. It was apparently female, with several tiny ponies nestled on its back.

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash. “I’ll admit, this is weird. Really, really weird. But they don’t seem to be threatening- -”

Almost as soon as she said it, she felt a weight on her back. She looked back to see a tiny stallion pumping furiously on her, trying to push her tail aside.

“Giv big mawe- -enf!- - bestest speciw- -enf!- -huggies!” it cried, “have bestest- -enf!- - babbehs!”

“No you don’t!” cried a voice from the doorway. Rainbow Dash turned to see a pony burst into the room, wielding a long stick with two sparking electric probes on the end, moving faster than she had ever seen anypony move before, a wild scowl on his face. “Taste sorry stick, newb!”

He rammed the prongs into the pony on Rainbow Dash’s back, and the tiny creature screamed as it convulsed, its long hair standing on end. At the same time, its compatriots screamed out.

“Scawy!” they cried, each releasing torrents of feces and trying to run, only for their hooves to skitter on the already filthy tiled floor and slide into each other and various objects, injuring themselves and crying.

The pony that had been on Rainbow Dash’s back dropped to the floor, smoking and twitching slightly, its eyes facing different directions and filled with tears. “Nu…nu huwt babbeh…” it mumbled.

“Did he get you?” demanded the electric-stick wielding pony.

“Get me?” asked Rainbow Dash, not understanding. Then it clicked, and she blushed profusely. “No, no he didn’t!”

“You’re lucky, then,” said the pony, crossing to where the tiny fluffy creature had fallen and slapped it across the floor with the non-electrical part of his stick. He seemed to be enjoying doing so perhaps a bit too much.
The pony who had burst into the room was dark gray, and unshaven, his face hollow and sick looking. His cutie mark, which was partially covered under his lab coat, was of a series of CRT monitors, or something similar. He turned to Five and Rainbow Dash. “Now who are you? What are you doing here? Micron! Intruders! Get in here!”

“What is it?” said another voice, this one distorted and electronic. Another pony entered the room- -or rather, an equidroid. He seemed to be made out of a number of heterogeneous parts from different venders, including a two-pronged left foreleg, as well as a secondary pair of arms protruding from his back. He had no real eyes, but a visor that covered where they would have been on a living pony.

The equidroid looked down at the still twitching electrocuted pony. “By the Savior Machine, Kneck, you derped another one!”

“He’s fine,” said the other pony. “Memory’s probably erased, though. That happens.” He seemed to realized that he was getting distracted, and pointed his electrical stick as Rainbow Dash. “Hey! Answer my question!”

“We are leaving,” said Five. “Isn’t that right, Dash?”

“We were told we could fine a supersoldier here,” blurted Rainbow Dash.

The gray pony and the equidroid looked at each other. The organic one looked back at Rainbow Dash. “Where in the wide world of Equestria did you- -oof!”

The equidroid jammed one of its back-arms into his side.

“Kneck,” it hissed. “I think we might have customers.”

Kneck looked like he was about to punch the equidroid, but then his face lit up.

“You mean the kind that makes funding?”

“Yes, that kind.”

“Well okay, then!” he holstered his weapon and bowed excessively. “My apologies, ladies. I am Dr. Beard, and this is Micron. I don’t know how you found out about us, but welcome to Yuloff!”

Five approached Rainbow Dash, carefully stepping over the cowering ponies on the floor, which seemed to be starting to forget about what happened. Some of them were still crying in pools of feces and urine, but some were starting to perform strange sitting-position hugs, repeating words like “wuv” and “huggies”.

“Doctor, you say,” said Five, incredulously. “Where did you get you’re PhD?”

“From a very fine chiropractic school, thank you very much,” he grunted, his eyes narrowing. “And don’t think I’m above giving a pretty mare the sorry stick. You did just break into a classified facility.”

Five shuddered violently. “And you’ve crossed a line, here,” said Five. She reached down and snatched up one of the tiny ponies from the floor.

“Nu wike! Bad upsies!” it cried, flailing wildly.

“What is this?” demanded Five.

“That’s our product,” said Micron. “We make those.”

“Are they…are they ponies?” asked Rainbow Dash, suddenly feeling increasingly disgusted.

“They are Exmoori,” said Five. “Or at least used to be. You are attempting to clone Exmoori!”

“How did you- -”

“What are Exmoori?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Fluffy ponies,” said Five, dropping the creature to the ground. “One of the six fundamental species of ponies.”

“Six?”

“Earth ponies, unicorns, Pegasi, chiropterans, burrowing pegasi, and fluffy ponies,” said Five, “except two of those have been extinct for five millennia, and for good reason. Why would you try to bring them back?”

“Why would that be bad?”

“Oh, I don’t know- -because they are the most hideously violent and war-like creatures to ever roam Equestria? There’s a reason why Celestia exterminated them.”

“No way,” said Micron, picking up one of the creatures and holding it against him, comforting it. “They are not cruel. They have the minds of children, and their bodies are profoundly fragile.”

“They are sick little freaks,” said Dr. Beard. “I would burn them all if I could.” He turned toward the fluffy ponies. “Yah hear that! I would give you all ‘wowstest buwnie huwties’ if I didn’t have all my money in this failed plot-poke!”

“Nuuuu!” cried the various fluffy creatures, once again cowering. “Nu huwt! Fwuffies nu fow huwties! Fow wuv and huggies!”

“Come on, Kneck,” said Micron, putting the pony he was holding back down. “You know that I have to clean this place.”

“Well you like playing with the fluff.” Dr. Beard turned back to Five. “Come on. Let me show you the lab. You seem to know an awful lot for a mare, so this might interest you.”

Dr. Beard led them out into the hall, kicking several fluffy ponies who tried to follow them back into the room, closing it. Rainbow Dash suddenly felt sick, and not just from the smell. Those things, after all, were ponies, just like she was. Five seemed completely disinterested, though.

They were led deeper into the facility, past more racks of cages, some of them not so empty. The hallways were all dark and crumbling, the floors tearing up but apparently still in use. The floors themselves were unwept and dirty, and in some corners, Rainbow Dash saw piles of fluff that only marginally looked like ponies. It looked like a hospital out of some horror movie.

“Here,” said Dr. Beard, opening a door. He entered, flicking on the light and revealing a sort of makeshift laboratory filled with old, uncleaned equipment- -as well as several fluffy ponies wandering around, speaking to each other in their strangely annunciated language.

“Check this out,” said Beard, pulling a handle to unhook a storage unit. The cover retracted, and several tubes extended from the cold air within. He pulled one of them out, and although the glass frosted almost instantly, Rainbow Dash was able to see that it contained a lock of pink hair.

“Genuine fluff from- -”

“The Beast of Exmoor,” whispered Five, her eyes wide.

“Yes,” said Beard, confused. “How did you know?”

“Five years ago, a Matriarch in Tartarus was injured.”

“A Matriarch?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Really, really big demons. As in second only to Satin herself. As in, could crack this planet in half. It was big news in the demon community. Now I know why. The last of the fluffy ponies is imprisoned in Tartarus- -and I don’t even want to know how many demons were killed taking that fluff before the Matriarch intervened.”

“Cool,” said Beard, looking at the fluff, and then putting it back in the deep-freeze rack. “I didn’t know where exactly we got it. We got a huge start-up grant, and the company that gave it to us brought in that. Said we were supposed to clone it, and, well you see how that turned out.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the fluffy ponies in the room. Some of the fat, waddling creatures were chasing each other around, laughing, while others were hugging. Most of them were dirty, though, and some appeared sick, and some were defecating in corners of the room. They were, in their own way, though, adorable, if really strange; yet, somehow, Rainbow Dash still found that she could not bring herself to like them.

“Unfortunately, cloning tech is already rough,” said Beard. “And when we don’t know anything about what we’re trying to make is supposed to look like, we have to make…substitutions. Their genetics are…well, let’s just say there’s a few subluxions.”

“Not only that,” said Micron, “but the funding dried up pretty quickly. We’re on a shoestring here as it is. There used to be more of us…but now it is just us.”

“We’ve tried moving what we have to market,” said Beard. “Or thought about it. We’ve considered marketing them as pets, but they’re fully reproductively compatible with normal ponies.”

“Have you considered castration?” asked Five. A fluffy stallion near her suddenly jumped and ran off.

“Nu take speciw wumps!” it cried. “Fwuffy am gud fwuffy! No huwt!”

“It destroys them psychologically,” said Micron. “Needless to say, Kneck has done it a lot.”

“How about quadruple amputation?”

“Nopony wants a pet that can complain but can’t do anything for itself.”

Rainbow Dash was now feeling incrediably sick at the ease at which these three were talking about such horrible things. She wanted to fly, to get away from the smell. She felt dirty, and wanted a shower, even if Gell was there with her again.

“We’ve even considered food use, but the meat is junk. Not even demons will eat it.”

“I don’t doubt it,” said Five.

“And supersoldiers…I almost laughed when you said that. Yes, we considered it…that’s where the money is in this business. But these things are incredibly weak. Compound fractures, combustion- -I can’t even splice genes into them anymore. We’re stuck with these rat-creatures.”

“They’re not rats!” cried Rainbow Dash, causing several of the fluffy ponies to run and hide under things. “They’re ponies! They think, feel- -how can you do this to them?”

Beard shrugged. “They’re abominations. Abominations of our own creation, sure. Their only purpose is to make us money.”

Rainbow Dash stared at him for a moment, feeling her anger rising. Before she could reach out and try to strangle him, though, Five spoke.

“Yes,” she said.

“Five, don’t tell me you- -”

“Not that last part. Did not hear. Was thinking. I have decided. Yes. We would like to purchase one.”

“WHAT?”

“Oh, don’t worry!” said Micron. “You won’t regret it!” He picked one of the creatures, this one smiling and plump. Its color was pale yellow, and its hair purple- -and Rainbow Dash was reminded of a tiny fluffy Fluttershy. “How about this one? She is one of our best behaved. She always uses the litterbox, and gives lots of hugs.”

“Big fwuffy be nyu mummah?” it said, its eyes widening with joy. “Fwuffy am so happy!”

“No,” said Five, coldly, and Rainbow Dash watched as the tiny pony’s spirit was crushed.

“We have…we have other colors,” said Micron, himself sounding as sad as his favorite fluffy pony. “We have adults and foals. We…”

“We can even do that amputation, if you want it,” said Beard.

“No thank you, Ivan,” said Five.

Beard’s eyes widened. “How did- -how did you know my name?”

“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash. “You’re name isn’t Beard?”

“Of course not,” said Five. “That is a pseudonym used by about ninety three percent of ‘scientists’ down here. His real name is Ivan Yuloff. And how do I know? I’m a telepath. Which means: get me out of here. I can hear their thoughts…nothing but ‘love’ and ‘huggies’ and ‘bruddah, sissy, mummah’- -believe me, it is maddening.”

“Then- -what do you want?”

“A primary. Sell me one of your primary. Not these things you were trying to breed. A direct clone.”

“Are you kidding me? A primary? No way!”

“Kneck, come on,” said Micron. “We’re in the red as it is. We need the money.”

Beard- -or Ivan, grimaced. “Stupid bat mare…fine. Follow me.”

Rainbow Dash and Five were lead to an offshoot of the main laboratory, one that was filled with equipment that hummed. Rainbow Dash thought she heard the sound of liquid moving around and sloshing. The machines themselves resembled a number of hoof-wide metal tubes attached to various pumps and machines that lined the edge of the room, except where a table had been prepared for whatever unsavory procedure this room was used for.

“Let’s see,” said Beard, walking around the room, checking the index cards taped to each metal tube. “Hmm…oh. This might work.”

He opened a panel at the base of the tube, and pressed some of the controls. The steel coating around the tube retracted downward into its housing, revealing an inner glass tube about as wide as a pony’s hoof and about a foot long.

Rainbow Dash leaned closer as the lights near the tube blinked and illuminated it. She gasped as she realized what was inside. Floating in the yellowish fluid of the glass tube, connected by its stomach to a long, organic lead, was a tiny brown foal.

“There you go,” said Beard. “Ready to be born. We can’t really use it anyway.”

“Why?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Because it’s brown,” said Beard, as if it were obvious. “If we try to integrate it to a foster mother, well… the result is always the same. They reject it and force it to eat only feces until it dies of malnutrition. They consider the color ugly.”

“That’s terrible,” said Rainbow Dash. “Why would you even tell me that?”

“Because that is what will happen to it if you don’t buy it.”

“Couldn’t you just feed it yourself?”

“No,” said Micron. “Beard always does the same thing. Says it gives the experiment greater ‘scientific power’.”

“So you are saying you are trying to pass off inferior product,” said Five.

“Harsh,” said Beard. “A bit frigid, aren’t you? Probably a lespony. Don’t you want to save its life?”

“For a runt? I do not care about its life. But it is fine. I will take this one.”

“Um…Five, we came here for a soldier. Not a baby.”

“Trust me on this, Dash,” said Five.

“Excellent,” said Beard, pleased with himself. “I assume you will be paying in cash- -”

“I actually don’t have any money.”

Beard gaped, and then his expression slowly turned to rage. “You what?”

Five smiled. “I wondered why Proctor had me bring it. I suppose he was aware this whole time.” She reached into one of her bags. “Idiot machine. I would have just murdered these two…but this is so much better.” She pulled out long, gray object. Rainbow Dash did not recognize it at first- -but then she remembered. It was half of the broken fragment that one of the gohh in the forest had discarded, a piece of its leg. Five looked toward Beard. “Do you know what this is?”

“A piece of trash. Get out of my lab!”

“This,” said Five, raising her voice, “is a fragment of gohh exoarmor.”

Beard’s eyes widened, but he suppressed the change in his appearance. “No- -no it isn’t. There is no way you could possibly something like that.”

“It is. You can examine it if you desire. I already have.” She handed it to him, and he took it, nearly dropping it. Apparently, it was surprisingly heavy- -and he was shaking. “It’s definitely Beyonder,” said Five. “Alive, even. Apart from that, I have found very little.”

“Check it,” said Beard, handing it to Micron. Micron took it and began scanning it. After a moment, he spoke, his mechanical voice wavering. “It…it is. Isotope rates confirm…this is Beyonder.”

“You understand the implications, of course,” said Five. “To me, that is not of much use…but to a pair of genetic engineers, well...imagine what you could make.”

“How did you even recover- -no,” said Beard. “I don’t want to know.”

“Nopony- -not even the government, not even Thebe has this,” said Micron, himself now shaking.

“I said we won’t ask,” said Beard. “You can have the poop. Heck, you can have all of these floofs if you want.”

“No,” said Five, grasping the glass tube with her claw and disconnecting it. “I only require the one. Is this glass disposable?”

“Um, no.”

“Too bad.”

Without warning, Five smashed the glass tube onto the ground. It instantly shattered, spreading glass and fluid over the floor. The foal spilled out, still connected by its umbilical tube to the machines that were keeping it alive. It did not move at first, but then waved its tiny arms. Rainbow Dash watched as it opened its mouth and released a set of chirping sounds, pleading for its mother.

“Why did you do that?” said Rainbow Dash, moving to rescue the tiny creature from the pool of cold fluid and broken glass. It was so tiny- -barely two inches long- -and still fluffless and unable to open her eyes. Rainbow Dash felt an overwhelming surge of sympathy. All she wanted to do was help it- -and yet Five held her back.

“Foals are pointless. I do not need a foal. You may want to stand back for this next part.”

Several blue sparks arced loudly between Five’s horns, growing louder with each jump. The air suddenly seemed heavy, as though it was trying to become water- -and Rainbow Dash did step back.

The sparks grew larger, and louder, and Five held her head high. A burst of magical energy suddenly permeated the room, knocking back Beard and Micron. Rainbow Dash watched as the magic seemed to consume Five, and as her pupils narrowed into tight white triangles. There was another surge, and then Five slowly lowered her head toward the crying foal. An immense electrical spark suddenly burst out of her head, striking the foal. It screamed out in agony.

Both Rainbow Dash and Micron jumped forward to stop her, the magic surrounding Five’s body suddenly expanded into a pair of prominences. One leapt out and struck Rainbow Dash. She felt her body thrown back, but dug her legs into the ground, watching as the magic disputed from her golden feathers. Micron was hit with the other prominence. He, however, could not dissipate the magic and was thrown backward with great force into Beard, knocking them both against the wall.

The foal continued to scream, but then the pitch of the scream changed. Its body began to swell, as if it were about to explode. Instead of bursting open, though, its tissue transformed and grew, extending grotesquely form itself as it grew, its limbs and jaw extending asymmetrically.

Five only stared forward, blankly, watching the effect of her magic. Then she increased her power output, and there was a surge of blue so powerful that Rainbow Dash was forced to look away. When she looked back, the foal was gone.

In its place was standing an extremely fluffy pony. Not in the way that the other clones were fluffy ponies, though- -this one was full sized, standing just slightly shorter than a normal earth pony, his thick brown fluff still steaming and releasing small blue sparks.

He turned toward Rainbow Dash. His eyes, which had formerly been closed, were now fully open. They were a striking, crystalline blue- -but somehow looked empty and dead.

“Wewe am babbeh?” he asked in a somewhat deep voice. “Why babbeh…” he cleared his throat. “And why am I talking like this?”

Rainbow Dash was surprised at the tone of his voice, and the accent. She could not place it entirely, but it somehow sounded oddly impressive, as if he were some kind of professor. It was nothing like the strange voices of the other fluffy ponies.

“Please identify,” he said, looking at them. “Which of you is my Commander?”

“Com…commander?” asked Rainbow Dash, confused. She had no idea what he was talking about- -or where he had come from.

“That would be me,” said Five, her pupils returned to normal but her horns still sparking slightly.

The fluffy pony turned toward Five. “Hello, Commander.”

“You can talk,” said Five, stepping forward. “This is surprising. What is your name, soldier?”

“I am…” he paused, and Rainbow Dash could see that he was confused. “I am…” he looked down at himself. “I am brown.”

“Brown, then,” said Five.

A bit of motion attracted Rainbow Dash’s eyes. Several of the smaller, deformed clones had made their way into the room to see what the commotion was. One of them, a stallion, was approaching Brown with his cheeks puffed out, followed by several others, including a mare that was so fat she could barely walk.

“Dummeh ugwy poopeh mustuh!” it said. “Smawty giv poopeh fwuffy wostest sowwie poopsies!”

It turned around, lifting its tail toward Brown. Brown looked down, disinterested, and then with his hoof quickly turned the tiny stallion around. The stallion released a torrent of liquid feces- -onto the fat mare behind it.

“Nuuuuu!” cried the mare. “Why giv sowwie poopsies to soon mummah?”

“No mean to!” cried the stallion, now crying. “Am bad fwuffy! Huwt tummeh babbehs! Huuuuhuu!”

Brown stepped forward to the group, and they promptly released their own feces- -largely on the fat mare- -and ran away in terror. The only one that could not run was the mare, who was so fat that her legs could barely reach the ground, and were now running in slippery feces. She was crying.

“No huwt soon mummah!” she pleaded.

Brown’s expression did not change. He did not smile or frown. His eyes continued to stare blankly. He lifted one hoof over the mare, and slammed it down.

“Stop,” said Five, softly.

Brown obeyed, his hoof stopping just short of the mare’s body.

“What are you doing?”

“These creatures are an affront to the Exmoori race,” he said, coldly. “They must be terminated to preserve the sanctity of our genetics.”

“Did I order you to kill that pony?”

Brown paused, and for the first time Rainbow Dash saw a glimmer of an expression on his face. “No, Commander. You did not. What are my orders?”

Five pointed at Rainbow Dash. “You see that mare?”

“Yes,” said Brown, planting his foot on the ground near the terrified pregnant fluffy pony. He stared at Rainbow Dash with his piercing blue eyes. “Do you wish this one terminated?”

“No,” said Five. “This pony is named Rainbow Dash. You’re primary function is to protect her. It is what you exist for- -what created you for. Use any means you deem necessary.”

“She is a Pegasus,” noted Brown.

“Is that a problem?”

“No. This order is accepted. Hello, Lady Dash. I am Brown. I am here to protect you.”

“No…friggin…way,” said Beard, extricating himself from beneath Microns’ still twitching unconscious body and staring bug-eyed at Brown. “That’s- -that’s a pure clone!”

“It is,” said Five, picking up the now fully repaired glass tube from next to brown and sliding it back into the machine that held it. “I infused his body with Order, force-growing him to adulthood in three point two seconds. I also reversed entropic chances in his genetic code.”

“You did what we couldn’t,” said Beard, jumping up and cheering. “YES! Finally! This day could not get any better! First, a fragment of Beyonder tech, and now, finally, I’ve made a correct clone! Not these broken little feces-drenched rats, but a real soldier!”

“You created,” said Rainbow Dash. “You created? Five did this!”

“Um, no,” said Beard, drawing a gun from under his lab coat. “I did. Or at least that is what I will tell everypony. Look at this! I can keep the gohh piece, I get a new fluffy to study, and I just caught two wanted criminals. This will put my company back on track! I’ll get employees, money, grants! I’ll get respect! Mares will love me!”

“You won’t get away with this,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I already have,” said Beard, lazily pointing his gun toward Rainbow Dash.

Brown’s eyes suddenly narrowed. He reacted so quickly that even Rainbow Dash could not see any more than a blur. Before Beard could even pull the trigger on his gun, Brown had shattered his arm with a single punch, forcing him to drop the pistol. Then, without hesitation, Brown gripped Beard’s head and twisted- -until Beard was looking at his own plot. Beard’s eyes widened, and he gurgled- -but before he could fall, Brown picked him up effortlessly and slammed him against the rear wall, producing a crack as more of his bones shattered.

Beard slowly slid down the wall, leaving a trail of blood and feces as he went.

“Threat terminated,” said Brown, coldly. “Lady Dash, are you injured?”

“Not…not physically,” said Rainbow Dash.

Brown smiled, almost looking caring. “This is a good thing.”

“Excellent,” said Five, smiling. “You are like the son I will never have. Amazing…how do you know how to fight?”

“I just do, Commander,” said Brown.

“Did you- -did you teach him that?” said Rainbow Dash meekly.

“No,” said Five, smiling. “I think…I think they are born ready to kill.”

“Ohh,” said Micron, standing. “My RAM feels like I partied too hard…” he rubbed his head, and then looked down at Beard’s twisted corpse. “Kneck….?”

“Congradulations,” said Five, scooping up the still crying feces-covered mare that had been unable to run away. She handed it to Micron and put her hoof on his shoulder. “You have been promoted. And just so you know: this is not classifed. Or I let Brown here purify his people’s genetics.” She booped the pregnant mare on the nose. “If you know what I mean.”

“I understa- -eeeee!” he suddenly shuddered, and his head twisted to the side. He seemed to go rigid for a moment, and then looked up at Rainbow Dash. “Are you guys done yet? This is taking forever.”

“Proctor?” said Rainbow Dash.

“No, Dashie,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “Clearly I am Nightmare Moon.” He looked down at the pony in his arms. Proctor_Shy promptly squeed. “Aren’t you just the most adorable thing! I just want to put you in a box and give you the biggest hugs!” He promptly squeezed the mare.

“Biggest poopies!” it cried. As it did, several foals dropped out of it.

“Oop,” said Proctor, catching the foals with one of Micron’s extra arms, but dropping one. “To big of a hug. Sorry, cutie.”

“Is okay,” said the fluffy pony, hugging Proctor back. “Fwuffy am mummah! Micwon-daddeh huggies gif bestes babbehs!”

“Daww,” said Pinke_Proctor. “But, anyway, hurry up you two. Before I have to resect another mugger. That, and I think I saw a goblin walking around out here.”

Micron shivered again, and looked down to see one of the defective clones hugging him, and his hand filled with blood-covered, chirping, multi-colored fluffy foals.

“What just…did somepony just hack me?”

“No,” lied Five, stepping past him. “Brown, Dash. On me. Time to go. I got what I came for. Fun place, this Yuloff. But I really, really need a shower.”

Chapter 36: The Alicorn and the Monster

Thebe opened her eyes. As always, she saw nothing, save for the inside of her mask. It was all she had ever seen, for almost four centuries. On this particular day, however, she smiled.

It had finally happened. She did not know how she had not seen it sooner, but now she knew. She had seen the pattern, and locked onto her target. She could feel the excitement rushing through her organic parts, those that had been numb for so very long. It was like a powerful thirst, and uncontrollable desire. Her mind had been plagued with visions of that creature, what she called in her mind the Vandrare. She tried to work, but the thoughts of the secrets within its body kept distracting her.

Now she knew where one was.

Thebe shifted through space, teleporting effortlessly. For the first time in so many decades, she left her Pyramid and descended to the land below, materializing in a distant forest. She floated above the ground, engaging a perception spell to determine her location. Thebe confirmed that she had landed in the correct location, ahead of the target.

She began moving. As she did, she was aware that the trees and plants around her shifted, their trunks and leaves bursting open, their cells burning internally from the overload of magic in the air, leaving behind nothing but bleached, dead husks. Thebe was aware of the irony, of course. The suit that she wore had, long ago, back when it really had been a suit and before it had been replaced piece-by-piece with magic, had originally been intended to protect her from the dangers of the outside world. As her power had increased, though, such a thing nolonger became necessary- -now, although she did not intend it to, it actually protected the outside world from her.

Not completely, though, as the trees and occasional animal could attest to. No doubt, unicorns across Equestria could feel the disturbance caused by Thebe’s sudden emergence. All that, and she had not even lit her horns.

She positioned herself. According to what she had found, the creatures- -there were now several, having arisen from any city that had become infected- -moved rather simply. Almost invariably, they moved in straight lines. Nothing stood in their way, especially cities. Very few survived an encounter with a Vandrare. So far, only changelings had- -and they, disturbingly, had changed. Thebe was aware of the alteration- -changelings, by their nature, copied the appearance of what they perceived to be the most powerful creature on the planet. They normally resembled insectoid alicorns- -but now all native changelings had shifted, becoming tall and bipedal. That was technically an insult to Thebe, but she did not care. It had been centuries since she had felt any real emotions, or cared especially much about the world below.

Now, if she was correct, she was directly in the path of one of them.

There was no time to waste. Thebe was immortal, but in this instance, she had chosen to be impatient. She absentmindedly focused her mind on the forest around her, and a twenty-mile radius around her was instantly incinerated.

Then she saw it. It had not even been distant. The fire had not damaged it remotely, or even slowed it. It simply continued walking, its glowing white eyes staring forward blankly. It was slightly larger than Thebe had expected, and clearly not the one from the Grand Magus’ vision. The armor was different, and the shoulders marked with the number “0”.

Thebe approached it, hovering high over the ground, her legs tucked under her and her robe trailing behind her. The urge was incredibly strong, and she could not stop smiling. At first, she had not believed- -but now she saw it herself, or came as close to “seeing” as she could. This creature, this power- -a mindless monstrosity that could level a city with a thought. Thebe was incapable of love by definition, but the powerful desire that she felt for this creature, this Vandrare, was what she imagined that it must be like.

“Hello,” she said, not with her own mouth, which she doubted even still operated, but with her magic.

The Vandrare took a few more steps, until it was reasonably close to Thebe, and then stopped. Thebe admired it for a moment- -the tall, bipedal structure, and the long, clawed arms. She sensed that, like her, it was probably blind. A number of bizarrely constructed scanning spells were surrounding it. Their structure alone indicated a culture and design that was distinctly abstracted from anything remotely pony.

It did not speak. Thebe doubted it even could. From what she had seen of them, she did not expect them to be intelligent, not even on the level of a mortal pony. They probably only had some semblance of sentience.

“Identify yourself. What exactly are you?”

The Vandrare did not respond, aside from producing a minor change in AM radio transmission surrounding itself. It just kept staring blankly, as if it did not understand.

“You understand,” said Thebe. “At least, perhaps. Or perhaps you do not.” She smiled. “But you will…” Thebe slowly began to circle the creature, examining it. It did not turn its face to follow her, but she could feel it watching through its spell. With the way the spell seemed to be constructed, it appeared that this particular organism could never stop seeing. The spell was intended to operate continually without interruption. Exactly how much it could see, though, was unclear.

“Let me explain what do know,” said Thebe. “Firstly, your standing-state shielding seals are woefully inadequate- -or brilliantly compact. One of the two. Second. You’re kind reproduces through a vector, a unique type of spell that interconverts between a spell and a parasite. I doubt that whatever you are had the organs necessary to reproduce otherwise.” She finished orbiting, and stared into its eyes. Thebe did not know what purpose those eyes served- -they were certainly not for sight. There was a good chance that they, like many of the seemingly elements of its armor, was vestigial. “You hide under that suit because your organic body is weak,” said Thebe. “In a sense. But you…you are strong.” She leaned in closer, allowing her mask to nearly touch the Vandrare’s. “But only because I allow you to be. You exist because I have not yet destroyed you. I allow you to destroy my cities because I choose so. This planet- -and everything on it, including you and every living pony- -belongs to me. This is my right as a god.”

She pulled back from it, wondering why she was even bothering to speak to it. Based on its reactions, it seemed to be listening- -but logically, Thebe knew that it likely could not. “But you interest me,” said Thebe, smiling beneath her mask. “So little has interested me in so long. As such, I give you a choice: join me. Be my pet. Let me dissect you. Let me understand. Give me your power, and live forever as Thebe.”

For the first time, the Vandrare moved. Its head tilted, just slightly. It paused for just a moment, as if considering the offer- -or trying to speak, or even just to understand what had been said.

Then, without a single motion, a surge of magic poured outward toward Thebe. Thebe was mildly surprised, not that the Vandrare had attacked but at how the spell moved chaotically, not traveling in a straight line but moving randomly through space, attacking her from the side.

The force within would have been enough to destroy most of a small city, but Thebe ignited her horns in defense; the corona alone was enough to shatter the offensive spell.

“That was not a choice,” she said, firing a pure beam of blood-colored magic at the Vandrare.

Its spells engaged, and just as Thebe had suspected, it was protected. The shield spells condensed and shifted, engaging in a way that was instinctive and mechanical, but somehow also oddly creative. It deflected Thebe’s primary attack.

“Too late,” she said.

The second part of the spell engaged, one cast with Thebe’s frontmost horn. She felt it connect. It was a necromancic spell of her own design. Instead of being intended to resurrect life, though, this one had been intended to destroy it- -and she felt the creature’s immortal soul shatter under her grasp.

The Vandrare’s magic immediately failed, and it fell backward, dead. Something was wrong, though. Thebe had reaped its soul. There was no way to survive- -and yet she still felt its pulse, continuing on within its chest.

The Vandrare stopped just short of impacting the ground, it’s back parallel to the ground but its feet still firmly planted in the soil. It stayed there for a moment, as if suspended by some unseen force. Thebe watched, and was astounded at what she was seeing. Her magic was indicating that the creature, devoid of a soul, was constructing a new one.

Then it lurched forward, standing once again, the new artificial soul engaged and in place.

“I knew it,” said Thebe. She actually laughed, but only for a moment- -the sound of her throat rasping out a long hiss was somewhat disturbing to her. “I knew it!”

She focused her power on the Vandrare and released another barrage of spells. This time, it did not even bother to engage its shield- -it simply walked forward into the spells. They had virtually no effect against its armor.

A surge of aberrant magic came from its body. Thebe suddenly felt something constricting against her body. She looked down to see something resembling a snake wrapped around her legs, its body consisting of a number of bony segments, leading toward a toothy, eyeless head that dug its teeth into her armor. Thebe counted the heads, and found that there were actually several.

“I hate snakes,” she said, annoyed. Her own shielding engaged, and the Chaos-worm vaporized- -and simultaneously, a fist appeared at her chest.

Thebe teleported, her auxiliary processing spells momentarily taking control of her body, slowing the world around her as her secondary and tertiary minds began to function. She appeared behind the Vandrare, a volley prepared for its spine- -only to find that it was still facing her. It had predicted her teleport, and followed it.

The turn of events was unexpected, but not severe. Instead of firing her attack, Thebe simply switched the nature of the spell, converting it from an offensive blast to a defensive singularity. The Vandrare’s punch shattered the defensive spell easily, but the resulting discharge explosion provided enough cover for Thebe to move back to a range position.

Above all things, Thebe found that she was thrilled. It had been so long since she had been involved in a proper wizard battle, not since her youth, long before she had been sealed inside her containment suit. Ever since, none had been able to challenge her; four hundred years of continuous research had expanded her magical potential to the point where even the most brilliant pony mages would be atomized before she could even fully warm up a proper attack spell. This creature, however, was actually able to defend itself.

“A change in tactics, then,” said Thebe, redirecting her magical energy behind her. Three triangular portals opened up. Her robes separated and reached in, withdrawing a hoof-held mass driver and several violet, crystalline spikes. Thebe took the weapon in her hooves and loaded it. With expert aim, she directed it at the Vandrare and fired.

A shield appeared before the creature, and Thebe for a moment knew what to expect. Cerorite was a unique substance, the secret of the manufacture of which she had only recently unearthed. It was resistant to all forms of magic; a cerrorite bullet was unblock able and unstoppable.

Yet, when they contacted the white partial bubble around the Vandrare, they stopped in midair. Thebe stared for a moment, wondering what had gone wrong- -and if her formulation had been in error. She quickly realized, however, that she was reading no magic whatsoever from the Vandrare. It was as though all spells within it had instantly failed. The shield itself was purely technological, a kind of ultra-durable hard-light construct.

The Vandrare seemed to contemplate the deep violet spikes for a moment. Then, almost too fast to be seen, the white construct collapsed around them, separating into mechanical pieces that fused into a weapon not unlike Thebe’s- -and it fired them back at her.

A cerorite bullet could, of course, kill an alicorn- -it was one of the only things that could. Thebe was prepared for such an event, however. She recalled a spell she had learned long ago, and shifted through time. Not backward, as Starswirl the Bearded had originally intended the spell to operate by- -but forward. She flashed a fraction of a second into the future, allowing the cerorite to pass through her location harmlessly and fly into the distance.

“Intriguing,” said Thebe, throwing down her gun. “So you are some kind of hybrid- -a mixture of technology and magic. Not unlike myself…”

The Vandrare looked up at her, and Thebe braced for another attack. Instead, however, the Vandrare looked over its shoulder, toward the direction that it had been marching toward- -and simply turned.
‘ Thebe suddenly felt herself surge with homicidal rage. It had stopped half way through the battle- -and not even to run. It was intending to simply walk away, as if the battle were nothing to it. This insult was only marginal, but for a moment Thebe lost control.

“DO NOT WALK AWAY FROM ME!” she said, igniting her horns and unleashing a blast at close to full power output. Even as it was firing, she immediately regretted it- -such an output had an energy output rated in metric gigatons; on impact, there would be nothing left to of the Vandrare to study. That, and Thebe had probably just rendered every unicorn within a four thousand mile radius unconscious.

The Vandrare turned, and as it did, it raised one of its hands in a futile defensive gesture.

Then, suddenly, Thebe cried out in pain. It was so sharp and potent, more powerful than anything she had ever felt in so long. The Vandrare had not only blocked the spell, and done so without any sign of anything remotely reminiscent of a shield spell- -but caused the spell to backfeed.

The spell, having originated from Thebe, by its very definition penetrated her shields. There was no way that she could defend against her own attack; the most she could do was direct the force of the spell toward her artificial horns. They instantly shattered with agonizing pain, leaving to holes directly into her brain- -but her organic horn was preserved, if barely.

She dropped to her knees. Her magic had been severely scrambled, and the blast alone itself had been draining. The pain of losing two of her horns was incredibly, and for once she understood how all the unicorns she had de-horned in her life had felt. She could, of course, replace them, but having them destroyed was still humbling. If anything, it indicated that Thebe could defeat Thebe.

Slowly, she looked up to see if anything was left of her opponent. At first, she was overjoyed to see that it was still standing. It had been badly wounded, of course; its left arm had been completely annihilated, as had its head. Its torso had been torn open, and deep-red blood was pouring from its opened chest.

Then Thebe looked closer. As she did, her eyes widened. “No,” she whispered, both with her real voice and through her mental one. “That isn’t…that isn’t…”

The Vandrare’s chest had been torn apart, revealing its contents. Amongst the singed, red tissue and shattered ribs were a number of black-colored machines linking to its mostly artificial organs. Within that chest, Thebe could see its red-purple heart, still beating- -but that was not her concern. Her fear- -and it was fear- -came from the second heart.

In the center of its chest, directly next to its organic heart, was a second one- -one made of pure blue-white crystal. The crystal that surrounded and linked to that heart permeated the creature’s flesh, intermixing with blood and muscle and machinery. Thebe had only seen a heart like that once, but she knew well what it was. This creature’s chest contained a living Heart of Order.

The creature took a step forward. It was no longer walking in the direction it had before, but rather toward Thebe, its one remaining arm swinging at its side as though nothing were wrong. As Thebe watched, its body sparked with white Order, its flesh pouring out of its wounded body and intermixing with crystal that extended from within. Flesh and steel materialized around it, reassembling themselves into a new arm and a new head, but leaving the chest open.

Thebe realized that she had made a mistake. She had vastly underestimated this creature. In her now ever-so-clear arrogance, she had assumed that it was some kind of mutated sorcerer, one intelligent enough to wield not only its own magic but Chaos and Order as well. The Order itself was unusual, but Thebe had essentially dismissed it as a parlor trick. She had assumed that it used Order in the same way that Choggoths or the Anhelii did, through the use of microscopic implanted Order crystals. This creature, however, did not contain Order. It was Order.

The magical potential of the creature suddenly began to increase exponentially, its body erupting in a plume of caustic white Order. In less than a second, it exceeded Thebe’s unassisted magical output by a factor of ten- -but it did not attack. Instead, as the meter-wide sparks of Order erupted form its being, it directed the energy toward itself, feeding on the energy from its Heart, converting the force into its own magic.

The Vandrare stared into Thebe, and then spread its arms. The spell activated.

Thebe dropped onto the floor of the Pyramid. The pain was exquisite; even moving slightly was agonizing. She could do little except pant with numerous, shallow breaths and use her one functional horn to keep her body alive.

Her greatest regret was that she had not seen the spell reach its zenith, to witness the concentrated destruction that the Vandrare had chosen to produce, but she knew that in her present condition, it likely would have been lethal. Teleporting was her only option, even though it had been costly. The Vandrare was, in some senses, more powerful than Thebe, but not nearly as smart. It had placed down spells to prevent her from leaving, but she had outwitted them just in time.

Moving through the sealing spells and the Order saturated atmosphere, however, had taken its toll on her body. Three of her legs had been removed, as well as most of her internal organs. She was not entirely sure where they had gone, but they had certainly left her, and probably been vaporized by the Order storm.

That, itself, was not a problem. When Thebe had caught her breath, she rose, lifted by her magic. The suit around her shifted, extending into the space where her legs had once been, preparing for their eventual regeneration. Thebe engaged a healing spell and felt the damaged flesh within her begin to repair. Her alicorn body would be restored in less than an hour. During that time, she had things to do.

The first was to remove the pair of inert, fragmented horns from her brain and replace them with a new set. The self-inflicted neurosurgery required was intensive, but not beyond Thebe’s ability by any means. After momentary consideration, she did not even bother to allow herself recovery time.

Much to her dismay, there was a pony she needed to find- -immediately.

The spell completed, and Epicenter momentarily marveled at the destruction she had created. Then she dropped to the ground. She analyzed what had just happened. To her mild annoyance, her power dissipation was lower than anticipated. Her body, it seemed, was still largely incomplete. Either that, or there had been some genetic drift during her predecessor’s extended stasis. She began the process of repairing it.

She did not entirely know what the creature that had attacked her was. The part of her mind that had once been a pony said the world “alicorn”, but the true part of her mind called it a “pony-Choggoth”. That term was not correct, of course- -it was not at all a Choggoth, but seemed to have been heavily mutated by exposure to Order. Most disconcertingly, living Order. Epicenter wondered if there was somehow a fragment of a Lord of Order remaining on this world, but dismissed that as irrelevant.

Epicenter looked down at her new arm, and flexed it. It was identical to the old one. At the same time, she examined her newly-built soul. It seemed to be functioning within normal parameters. Not that it was especially important- -a soul was a redundant and useless element of her biological form that had been co-opted into a system for increasing reaction time between her internal crystalline and synthetic matrices.

The entire situation was mildly amusing. It also had apparently given her a potential advantage: her surge of magic had caused several others to finish their healing process and enter the world fully aware. She could hear them in the distance, waking up to this world.

Not that any of it truly mattered, of course. No known force would be able to stop her people, to prevent them from reaching their goal. Epicenter turned around, and once again began walking.

Chapter 37: The Fluffy Shadow

Rainbow Dash shifted her saddlebags. They were not heavy, but they were awkward and fit poorly around her wings. She was still able to fly if she wanted to- -and, of course, she could always ditch the extra weight- -but she had no need to. As such, she instead walked along the dirty pavement of the Lower Level streets.

Five had said to avoid the Lower Levels. Ironically, though, that was now the only place they were safe. Nopony looked in the Lower Levels- -and with the look of them, Rainbow Dash doubted that anypony ever could.

The streets were busy, even crowded, but not like the ones above. In the upper levels, ponies always seemed to be going places, trudging or rushing to and from unknown places that were surely important in their individual lives. In the Lower Levels, however, that did not seem to be the case. There was instead an air of a bustling market- -but one that was somehow oddly ominous and threatening. Numerous street venders were pushing dirty carts filled with various items ranging from strange meat on sticks to machine parts to spices- -and some ponies, in the darker alleys, were selling things from their coats without a cart.

Lining each side of the street were run-down shops of all kinds. Many had bars on the windows, and almost all of them had gaudy neon signs that provided the mostly red hue that lit the street. Ponies meandered between the stores beside owls, donkeys, rams, and even an occasional diamond dog- -and one extremely large, derp-eyed bouncer whose large top hat Rainbow Dash was pretty sure disguised a pair of horns.

Most of the ponies filling the street were dirty, and many were drunk. In this particular region, there were also a large number of mares waiting outside some of the red-lit buildings, and many of them walking very close to the stallions accompanying them. They were almost invariably heavily made-up, and dressed highly suggestively, with stockings and saddles or sheer dresses that would have made even Rarity blush.

A group of them spied Rainbow Dash and waved, becoming her toward their club. Rainbow Dash immediately looked away, feeling her face and ears growing hot. She reassured herself that she was not a lespony- -even though, a tiny voice in her head told her, the only pony she had ever gone to bed with was a mare- -but those ponies were attractive. The thought of what their career was, though, made Rainbow Dash’s heard beat quickly, pounding in her chest like she had just finished a race. Worse, though, was the thought that such a career had existed in her own time, that it was not a factor of this sunless and dirty segment of this world. She wondered if any ponies in Ponyville had done that.

For a moment, she paused. Her anxiety was growing. The light and sound and smell of strange food and chemicals was causing her to start to panic, and she looked instinctively toward the sky. She was fortunate- -this particular section had a sky, or something marginally similar to one. Above them was a black sky where the buildings seemed to rise for eternity, narrowing as they got closer, their windows linked by clotheslines and illegal power cables. Slow-moving garbage transports were seen directly above, dripping fluid on unfortunate ponies below, and higher up fast-moving airships whizzed by.

A pony bumped into Rainbow Dash.

“Hey!” she cried. “Watch…” She trailed off when she found herself looking into the face of a heavyset cyborg, his lower jaw completely replaced with a number of tubes shoved down his throat. He gurgled angrily and made a rude gesture with his forelegs before pushing past Rainbow Dash toward a taco stand- -or at least something labeled as “ ‘taco’ stand”.

As Rainbow Dash contemplated purchasing one of these so-called tacos, she suddenly felt a shove from her side. She turned just in time to see a young stallion reaching into her saddlebags, taking a plastic-wrapped bag of green-colored wafers that she had just purchased.

“Hey!” she cried, turning and spreading her wings, ready to give chase as he ran away, smiling.

As he looked back, a shadow in front of him moved. It materialized into something hairy, and Brown raised his hoof, clotheslining the much larger stallion in the throat. The stallion buckled, collapsing into the street, his body folding as he reached for his neck and gasped for air. Brown bent down and picked up the bag of wafers, being careful not to unload the items perched on his back.

“Here,” he said, passing the bag back to Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash snatched it away from him with her robotic arm, glaring at him. “Where did you come from?”

Brown looked at her, his blue eyes wide. “I believe you were there for that part.”

“That’s not what I mean.”

Brown fell into step with Rainbow Dash. He was several inches shorter than she was, but with all his hair appeared substantially wider. Since his “birth”, his mane and tail had started to darken and his fluff to flatten slightly, making him look slightly more like a pony and less like a brown cotton ball.

Rainbow Dash looked at the objects he was carrying on his back. One was a fifty pound bag of something called bentonite, which he seemed to have no trouble moving at all; the other was a large plastic tray.

“Why do you have a box?” said Rainbow Dash, trying to ignore the injured pony they were leaving behind.

“Because the toilet accommodations of you primitives are barbaric and unsavory,” he said, sounding somewhat annoyed.

“Wait…you’re going to go…in the box? Like a cat?”

Brown sighed. “Yes. Like a cat. Is that so wrong?”

“Um…it’s a little weird.” Then Rainbow Dash realized that she was talking to a clone of an extinct race of pony that was less than ten hours old and had already murdered at least one pony. He might as well use a litter box; the strangeness it added to the situation was barely marginal.

They continued in silence for a while. Although Brown was surprisingly articulate for his age, he was not especially talkative. Having him near her, though, made Rainbow Dash irrationally angry. She did not like him especially much, and loathed having somepony around to “protect” her.

Then they passed a group of stallions, and they started jeering.

“Ooooohh!” one of them cried, looking up from what he was doing and pointing. “Browny’s gonna bet some!”

“Hairy Larry gettin Dashie Tushie!”

“Hey furry! Yeah, you! Give that sexy rainbow mane a good tug for me when you’re on her back!”

“How much she cost yah, brownie?”

They continued to call and whistle after them, and Rainbow Dash had to resist an extremely strong urge to chase each and every one of them down and pound them into an apology. Since having been sent to the shady, semi-underground wafer grocer five blocks away from Pretty Lady’s, she had been propositioned at least three times and whistled at repeatedly. Her rump had even been grabbed at one point, and she would have punched the guy into the next level if he had not been an owl in thick glasses.

Brown, however, seemed completely nonplussed. His expression did not change, nor did he seem to be stressed in any way by their comments.

“Are you deaf?” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“No. My hearing is actually somewhat better than yours.”

“And it doesn’t even bother you? Not even a little?”

“No.”

Rainbow Dash took a step back from him. “You- -you actually want to do that kind of thing to me, don’t you?”

Brown turned his eyes to her. “Aside from the fact that you are a narrow-built Pegasus and that I do not find you attractive, I would consider that a dereliction of my duty.”

“Narrow built?! Who are you calling ‘narrow built’?”

“You, Lady Dash. I assumed that was obvious from my syntax.”

“Don’t call me ‘Lady’. Rainbow Dash is fine. Or Rainbow, even. But ‘Lady’ just sounds…girly.”

“I shall therefore use the name ‘Rainbow Dash’.”

“But they don’t bother?” Rainbow Dash gestured toward the world around her. “None of this bothers you?”

“I will admit that it all new to me,” said Brown, “but it is just the world to me. I find no part of it especially interesting, or especially unpleasant.”

“Wait a second,” said Rainbow Dash, trying to fathom what was going on. “You mean…so you don’t know anything about this world? I mean, at all?”

“The Commander has implanted some basic context into my memory to facilitate my function. But otherwise, no. I was just born a few hours ago.”

“And that…that doesn’t bother you?”

“No.”

“And you’re just…what? Going to follow me?”

“That is my primary mission, my order, and the reason for which I was created. I exist to protect you, and to serve the will of the Commander.”

“I don’t need protecting!” snapped Rainbow Dash.

“According to the Commander, you are currently being pursued by assassins.”

“Yeah. I am. And if they come at me again, I’ll take them out myself.”

“Doubtful. You are not a soldier.”

Rainbow Dash stopped walking and turned toward Brown. “No. You are not a soldier. I was a Wonderbolt. Do you know what that is?”

“No.”

“I was one of Celestia’s elite flyers. I am the only one here with actual military training.”

“You…you were a soldier?”

“Yeah. I was. So you don’t get to tell me what to do. I’m not a weak and helpless filly- -hay, when I was a filly, I still could have beat those nubs! I don’t need the help of some fluffy pony!”

She spread her wings, and relished how Brown’s eyes were momentarily drawn to them. Although his expression did not change much, she knew what he was thinking- -even if he did have wings, there was no way he would be able to follow her in the sky.

“Please don’t fly, Rainbow Dash.”

“Do you even realize what you just said?”

“If you fly, it makes my job harder. I did not mean for my presence to imply weakness on your part- -I am only here to help you. But if you fly, I can’t do that. Please, do not force me to break your wings.”

Rainbow Dash retracted her wings, and stared coldly into Brown’s eyes. She could not believe what he had just said.

“What did you just say to me?” she whispered.

“I said, ‘If you fly, it makes my job- -’”

“I heard that part. Did you just threaten to hurt my wings?”

“The Commander said that I can use any means necessary. I really would rather not, of course, but- -”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, stepping forward. She pressed into his shoulder with her robotic arm. He was surprisingly sturdy for his small size; it was like trying to push over Applejack. “You won’t. Because if you even think about touching my wings, I will hurt you. And not the kind of hurt that gets fixed if you know what I mean.”

“You mean forever-sleep.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, horrified that she had just threatened to kill a pony but refusing to step back. “You do not say something like that. Not to anypony, and especially not to me. You got that?”

“I highly doubt that a wing-bearing pony such as yourself could kill me,” said Brown, “but seeing as we will be working together, I want our relationship to be at least neutral. I see that suggesting a threat to your wings has been taken as an offense, and that I may have overstepped a boundary. I therefore apologize.”

Rainbow Dash groaned. In her own way, she had actually wanted to fight. Five trusted this strange, fluffy pony as though he actually was a soldier, and had the audacity to assign this clone as “protection”. It was as though Brown was a challenge to her, and she wanted to prove that she could take him. Instead, he had simply apologized. “Come on,” she cried. “You are- -I don’t even think you realize how infuriating you are!”

She stomped off, pushing several ponies out of her way. Brown watched her go, and then followed her like a shadow.

Pretty Lady’s was busier than it had been before. Even though it was a Tuesday night, when Rainbow Dash walked in she saw that a number of ponies inside. A great number of them were in various stages of drunkenness, and some had already slumped over tables, their bottles still in their hooves. Many others were attended by Pretty Lady’s employees- -some of which were serving food and drinks to the shabby tables, but most of whom were well-dressed mares sitting close to their clients, and sometimes leading them off to the back rooms. Some of them Rainbow Dash distantly recognized as the ones that had been with Gell earlier, both as the attending mares and, more often, as the customers being attended.

“Where am I?” said Brown, sounding mildly disgusted as he stared up at a makeshift stage on which a sweater and sock clad mare was gyrating around a metal pole. Rainbow Dash did not even dignify him with a response.

Rainbow Dash crossed to the left side and unhooked her saddlebags with her mouth. She set them down and took a seat on one of the barstools. Pretty Lady, who was standing behind it, crossed over to her and leaned on the bar. She was larger than most mares, and abnormally muscular beneath her dress, which was a dull neutral color that made her almost painful to view pink coat stand out even more than it already did.

Rainbow Dash had initially been skeptical of Pretty Lady, as she was of most ponies in the future, but she had actually come to like the mare. She was tough and strong, two qualities that Rainbow Dash admired greatly, but not the point of being especially mean. In other words, the opposite of Five.

“You get the supplies?” she asked.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, taking out a bag with her teeth and passing it to Pretty Lady. It contained mostly vegetables and various fruits, as well as a large can of industrial-strength beer nuts. Rainbow Dash set the bag on the bar.

“Gracias,” said Pretty Lady, passing the bag to a stallion in a greasy, soot-stained white apron. “Get to work,” she told the stallion. “And make it extra salty- -remember, the more thirsty they are, the more drinks they buy.”

The stallion nodded, and then turned to Rainbow Dash and gave a small awkward bow.

“You got the bat’s stuff too?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Did you remember the green wafers?”

“Of course. You mentioned them like seventeen times. What’s so important about the green ones?”

“They’re made of ponies,” whispered the grinning unicorn bartender beside Lady.

“You,” said Pretty Lady. “Less talking more maky pony drunky!”

“Well, it’s a slow night,” said the bartender, setting down the glass he had been polishing. “They’re pretty well set. I’m going for a smoke.”

He stepped past Lady.

“Fine,” said Pretty Lady. “But if you come back hyped-up on E-metal again, I will shove it so far in your plot that you can’t tell your rising action from your climax for a week!”

The unicorn bartender waved and stepped into the kitchen.

“What is E-metal?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Pretty Lady pointed. Rainbow Dash looked behind her, to where several unicorns were sitting around a circular table. In the center was a golden setting, like the setting from some kind of giant ring, with a tiny shard of black and red metal in the center. They would each occasionally reach out and touch it, only to shudder and collapse, babbling incoherently to each other.

“Unicorn drug,” said Pretty Lady. “Most of it down here is road-apple quality, though. Which is better. The stuff those dome-class get can…well, it’ll mess you up.”

“I had a friend who was on that,” said Rainbow Dash, recalling what she had seen about Rarity in the Equestria History Museum.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” said Pretty Lady.

“No. She got better.”

“Really?” said Pretty Lady, raising one eyebrow. “Well. That’s not common. Usually it kills them. She must have been a strong mare. Or had somepony really important to her to get her through it.”

“She did,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling both happy and sad at the same time.

“Of course,” said Pretty Lady, reaching under the bar and removing a bottle of bluish, vaguely luminescent fluid, “E-metal doesn’t do a thing to earthies like me or wingbacks like you.” She set a pair of glasses on the counter. “We’ve got to do it the old fashioned way.”

She poured out the alchohol, and passed one of the glasses to Rainbow Dash.

“Thanks,” said Rainbow Dash. “Um…how exactly to I pay for this?”

Pretty Lady held up her hoof. “Nah. Bluntforce speaks highly of you. And from what you’ve told me, you need it pretty bad.”

Rainbow Dash took a large sip from the fluid, and found, much to her surprise, that it was some kind of cider. She took another swig.

“Look at you go,” said Pretty Lady, taking a sip from her own glass. “We’ll make an alcoholic out of you yet.” Her gaze turned to the edge of the bar, into a the shadows where Brown was standing, staring off into space at nothing in particular. “Hey you,” she said, causing Brown’s eyes to suddenly shift toward her. “You Rainbow’s coltfriend or something?”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash. “Eew. No. He’s the ‘security’ that Five got for me.”

“A bit hairy, isn’t he? What is your name, fluffy?”

“I am Brown.”

“I can see that. But what is your name?”

“His name is Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, taking another sip of her glowing cider.

“No fooling. Rainbow and Brown. Well, I’ve heard weirder. Hey Brown, come over here and have a seat. You’re scaring the customers.”

“Really?” said Brown, actually looking somewhat surprised.

“Yeah.” Pretty Lady, much to Rainbow Dash’s chagrin, pointed toward the seat next to her. Brown hesitated for a moment, and then clumsily climbed onto the barstool.

“By Celestia that’s a lot of hair,” said Pretty Lady. “You want something to drink, hairy?”

“Hab miwkie?” said Brown. Both Rainbow Dash and Pretty Lady stared at him in silence for a moment, and Brown cleared his throat. “My apologies. To rephrase: do you have milk?”

“No. Nopony goes to a bar and orders milk.”

“Oh,” said Brown, looking disappointed.

“Why are you so hairy?” said Pretty Lady, leaning on the bar. “I mean, that fluff…”

“I am Exmoori,” said Brown. “We’re all like this.”

“Well,” said Pretty Lady. “You’re about fifty years too late. Back then, hair on a stallion was just about the sexiest thing possible. Everypony had a beard, wore v-neck shirts, that sort of stuff. Celestia, I was just a little colt back then. How time flies.”

“V-neck?” said Brown, looking mildly confused.

“Wait a second…colt?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah. I was a darn cute one, too. Probably have pictures somewhere.” She smiled. “I was even a cutie mark crusader, back in the day, down at the chapter over on Lyra Street. You know, before it was turned into a liquor store.”

“I- -I didn’t know you were a stallion,” said Rainbow Dash, confused and feeling incredibly awkward.

“I’m not,” said Pretty Lady, not amused. “Not anymore, anyway.”

“What- -how did that even happen?”

“Bluntforce Gelding happened. Those teeth she has? Yeah. They’re sharp. Very sharp.”

“She…she…”

“Bit off my penis and nards, yes. Looked me in the eyes and swallowed them. There wasn’t enough left for the doctors to give me a new one, not with how much money I had back then- -but they still managed to turn what was left inside-out. They couldn’t make me a stallion, but they could make me a mare.” She looked into her glass. “It’s funny. My last thought as a stallion was ‘oh, I’m about to get blown’. Yeah right.”

Brown seemed disturbed by this, and was holding his hoof near his crotch, as if trying to protect his own “speciw wumps”.

“I’m…I’m sorry,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Sorry?” This time, Pretty Lady actually laughed. “Sorry is the last thing you need to be! See, back then, I wasn’t exactly what you’d call a ‘model citizen’. Ran with a bad crowd. Angry all the time. They’d make fun of my color, or my cutie mark- - ” she lifted the slit in her dress, revealing that her mark was of a bottle of alcohol, labeled “XXX”, with a trio of daisies protruding from the top “- -and I’d beat them to a pulp. Then I met Bluntforce. And you know, I think maybe somehow she could smell it.”

“Smell what?”

“The reason I was so angry. I didn’t even realize it until after the surgery. I never fit into my body. I was born a mare. I think she might have known. I hope she knew. I wasn’t comfortable with myself, or with my life- -but after, I was. For once I could hold my head up proudly. I got this place, built a business. Bluntforce and I have been friends now for almost forty years.”

“So that means…” Rainbow Dash tried to do the math in her head. “You’re almost as old as Five.”

“Yeah. I hate to admit it, of course. The fact that she and Bluntforce don’t age, but I do. To be honest, its torment for Bluntforce, but she doesn’t ever show it- -but the bat doesn’t care. She never did. She freaks me the hay out. My advice: you can trust Bluntforce, if she likes you- -but never trust the bat. She will hurt you.”

“Kind of hard in my circumstance,” admitted Rainbow Dash.

“Who is Bluntforce?” asked Brown, genuinely confused.

Rainbow Dash dropped her head against the bar. Pretty Lady may have had some kind of moral in her story, but all of it had gone over Brown’s head. Rainbow Dash recalled that he had never met Gell. Gell had returned to the Pocket and was sleeping. Five, likewise, had gone out to gather supplies- -something that Rainbow Dash imagined involved theft or extortion. Proctor, meanwhile- -at least according to a rapidfire and nonsensical story that he had told them- -had somehow acquired a large quantity of mints from a passerby and- -through unknown means- -invested them in spiced figs. Through several further and equally strange steps, he had acquired a warehouse full of tungsten, which he was now in the process of liquidating. At least, that was what Rainbow Dash had understood.

“You’ll find out soon enough,” said Pretty Lady. She looked around at her bar, which was now mostly quiet, aside from the sound of a few conversations between the ponies or the giggling of the mares. Most of them seemed interested in drinking, though. Lady sighed. “Well…what do I expect. Taco Tuesday is stealing all the business again.” Her eyes lit up. “Hey, Rainbow. If you don’t want to get backstabbed, you could work here.”

“What?!” cried Rainbow Dash, nearly spilling the dregs of her drink. “No- -I- -that’s not what I- -I don’t want to- -”

“Relax,” said Pretty Lady. “Chill. I’m not saying that you should start out as one of the main girls. Besides, stallions don’t usually pay well for cyborgs. Some mares do, but not usually the kind that come here. Buy from what Buntforce tells me, you’re flighted.”

“Yeah. I can fly,” said Rainbow Dash, with equal parts pride in herself and shame in her species.

“A Pegasus who can fly. I always wondered why they can’t, what with the wings. But a Pegasus that can fly as a dancer- -you could pack the house. Easily.”

“Ha,” said Rainbow Dash, still blushing but feeling slightly flattered. “I’ll have to drink a lot more before you can get me on that stage.”

“Well, then,” she said, refilling Rainbow Dash’s glass. “Let’s see if we can’t get you on the pole.”

“You’re on,” said Rainbow Dash, drowning half the glass.

“Brown boy,” said Pretty Lady. “You sure you don’t want any? Food or something, even? Kitchens not at all busy right now.”

“Food?” said Brown. He seemed to consider for a moment. “I…I am hungry, but, I…”

“You what?”

“I…I don’t know how to eat.”

“You don’t know how to eat?” said Pretty Lady. Her eyes narrowed. “Brown. How old are you?”

“About seven hours,” he said.

“Oh. Okay.”

“That doesn’t bother you?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I’ve known Five my whole life- -nothing she does surprises me anymore. The bigger question is,” she pointed at Brown. “Does he have a cutie mark under there?”

Brown looked at his fluffy flank. “You know…I actually don’t know,” he said.

“Hold on a second. I’ll see if we have leftovers.”

Pretty Lady walked through the door to the kitchen. Rainbow Dash turned to Brown.

“So you can kill a pony but can’t eat?” she said.

“I was just born,” said Brown. “I can eat milk. Solid food is…confusing.”

Pretty Lady returned quickly, expertly holding to plates. She dropped them on the bar in front of Rainbow Dash and Brown. Each one contained a mass of steaming noodles covered in sauce and bits of green material.

“Cool,” said Rainbow Dash. “I was kind of hungry.”

“Yeah, it was close to expiring. Figured we should probably give it to you.”

“Gee, thanks.”

Brown looked carefully at the plate, lowering his face near it. He momentarily pawed at a stray noodle. “What is this?” he asked. “It smells grotesque.”

“Spaghetti,” said Pretty Lady. “House favorite. Mostly ‘cause this one guy likes to roll his mares in it before getting down to business.”

An extremely drunk pony looked up from behind them. “Hey!” he cried. “Just cause I - -hic- -like a saucy lass doesn’t mean I’m some kind of- -” he then slumped on the table, fully unconscious.

“Anyway…it’s okay to eat, too. Usually.”

“And it is called…sketti?”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Um, no. ‘Spagetti’.”

“Sketti.” Brown appeared to, for the first time, become distressed and confused at his inability to pronounce the word.

“No,” said Pretty Lady. “Spa. Get. Ty.”

“Sk. Et. Ee.” Brown frowned. “It seems that I have an inability to pronounce this world. I would simply refer to it as ‘noodles’, but for some reason that term causes my entire lower body to clench. I believe there may be an error in my genetic pre-programming. However…”

He suddenly dropped his face directly into the plate of spaghetti. Pretty Lady and Rainbow Dash just watched in disbelief for a moment- -and then Rainbow Dash noticed the noodles being pulled away with a sucking sound. After a few moments- -for some reason, she could not look away- -the noodles were gone.

Brown sighed. “By the Fluffle…I’ve become a stereotype.”

Five shifted the bolt on the rifle, feeling the tightness and weight of the action. It felt good in her hooves, but the complexity of the required actions indicated that it had been designed for a unicorn.

“No,” she said. “No. Not this one.” She sighed. “I need something that can be hoof-fired. Earth pony type. Large caliber. Accurate and automatic.”

“With your budget?” said the ram behind the counter. “Nahhh.”

“Fine,” said Five. Although she had not checked her inventory in several years, she was sure she had an appropriate firearm somewhere. In her mind, she had a vision of what was correct- -a partial memory of what the ancient Exmoori rifles had once looked like. They were strange, almost spear-like, with rounded edges and long barrels. She doubted that she had anything like that, but if even if she did not, she could probably build one.

Five crossed the low-ceilinged room through the greenish light of the florescent bulbs overhead. “Then the ammo, the parts, and a pair of pliers. Also, nutrocubes, if you have them.”

“Nutrocubes?” said the ram, raising an eybrow. “Nopony eats those.”

“Why?”

“Because they’re baaaaaahd.” He clapped his hoof over his mouth, embarrassed by the outburst.

Five hardly noticed. Behind her, she felt the characteristic electrical ionization of a pentagonal portal opening.

“I thought you sent Rainbow Dash to get those,” said Gell, seeming to materialize from behind a rusty shelving unit- -and causing the ram to nearly jump out of his chair. “Hello, Fleecing,” she said, smiling.

“No. You can’t be in here,” said Fleecing. “You’re like a bull in my beautiful china shop- -”

“Did you just call me a bull?” said Gell, frowning.

“I- -I can report you, you know!” said Fleecing, suddenly nervous. “You two- -you two are wanted criminals! I could get a big reward!”

“The only reward mercenaries give is a free bullet,” said Five. “And…considering that virtually all of your customers are criminals anyway…well, you would lose your reputation for security and friendly service.”

“Buck you,” he said, although he did not get off his chair. He just went back his work- -which consisted of a child-difficulty crossword puzzle.
“As for Ms. Dash,” said Five, picking up a clip of inferior quality gold bullets. “But there is a risk that she has poisoned them.”

“Poisoned? By Rainbow Dash. Really? And you can’t even be poisoned!”

“Yes I can. It can’t kill me, but I still feel the effects. It hurts, Gell. And I do not trust her. Why do you think I created an absolutely loyal soldier to watch her?”

“About that,” said Gell, leading Five behind a shelf filled with a combination of homemade suppressors and snow globes. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you about that.”

“Is that why you woke up and came to bother me?”

“Yes. Which you know means that it’s important. Proctor told me what you did- -and An? An Exmoori?”

“I worked with what I had,” said Five, shrugging.

“No. You don’t understand. Do you even know what those are?”

“I was there, Gell. I watched their species evolve. And I watched Celestia wipe them out.”

“No. Blackest Night was there. You’ve never actually seen one. I have. My dad is a prison guard in Tartarus. I grew up around prisoners. Serial killers, mass murderers, monsters, abominations. Tirac, the Carcosan, There, even that cyborg that does nothing but scream- -but the Pink One was the worst. The way it stared…those blue eyes…” Gell shivered, something that was not at all common for her.

“The Beast of Exmoor is hardly exemplary of the race,” said Five.

“And if the thing goes postal?”

“Then I drop it on a city I don’t like and see what happens.”

“And if it kills Rainbow Dash?”

“Then it saves me the trouble. But it won’t. It sees me as its ‘Commander’, at least for now. It will do everything I say. Without getting paid.”

“Speaking of getting paid,” said Pinkie_Proctor, suddenly stepping out from beside Gell. Gell jumped substantially, nearly knocking over a shelf of canned spleens.

“What the- -how did you get here?” she demanded, clutching her abdomen- -which was where her primary heart was located.

“Well, when a mommy robot and a daddy robot love each other very much- -they cover themselves in motor oil and grind transmissions all. Night. Long.”

Five was equally disturbed by how well Proctor could sneak- -but did not show it. Proctor, meanwhile, looked as innocent-ish as always. Some parts of his body seemed slightly different, from modifications he was starting to make. The most noticeable was the pair of LCD screens in his flank, which now displayed one of six cutie marks at any given time. That vaguely amused Five- -she had never actually seen an equidroid with a cutie mark before.

“Here,” said Proctor, passing set of universal ammunition clips held together with a rubber band to her. “For you.”

“What is it?” said Five, taking it and expelling one red-colored bullet.

“When I sold out the warehouse,” said Proctor_Dash, “I had the unicorns make some of this. It’s wolfram ammo- -except it’s also incendiary.”

“Armor-piercing incendiary ammo? What in Equestria would I use this on?”

“No idea- -but it would be awesome!”

“Yes,” said Five. “I suppose it would.” She paused. “Gell, what would happen if I shot you with this?”

“I would smash in your face,” said Gell. “Actually. Just for saying that…”

Five suddenly felt a burst and saw a flash of light as she was struck in the face. Then she was moving, flying backward, a trail of blood following her. She struck a shelf and a number of sharp objects pierced her back.

“Ah. Yes. Of course,” she said, standing up, her face rapidly regenerating. The shelf itself, she saw, was being supported by Proctor’s “magic”, which he promptly used to restore the contents to their original positions.

“Hey hey hey!” cried Fleecing. “You break it, you buy it! No fighting in here, or out!” Proctor caught his eye. “And hye- -what do you want for the equidroid?”

“Yo mamma’s virginity,” said Pinkie_Proctor.

“That is not something Pinkie would say,” said Five.

“Well, I’m sure she would have if it weren’t for that dirty FCC.”

Five stood up and pulled several of the items in her back out of it. Luckily, they had missed her spine and hit her kidneys instead. “Well. Proctor, what is your opinion of our new pet?”

“He’s so very fluffy,” said Proctor_Shy.

“That’s…that’s it?”

“Sorry…I’m devoting a huge amount of processing power to stock-market manipulation right now. Fluffy. Fluffy Fluffy Fluffy. But…” Twilight_Proctor paused. “Organics…organics will always betray you…”

“This thing,” said Gell, “freaks me out.” Gell reached down and pulled out a bayonet that Five was having trouble reaching. “I’m just surprised that they managed that they just sold you a fully adult clone like that. I mean, how long it must have taken them to make that thing…”

“Well,” said Five, glaring at Proctor. “The science of cloning has been improved in recent decades. They had several adults in stock. The brown one was cheapest. Speaking of money. Proctor?”

“Yeah,” he said, moving toward the counter. “Cause a robot needs cash lahke an eel needs ah boot.”

“Eel?” said Gell, her eyes lighting up. “Can we have eel tonight? Ooh ooh! Eel stuffed with pony eyes!”

“Sure,” said Five, internally breathing a sigh of relief. “Why not?”

The situation seemed to be diffused. On some level, though, Five was actually starting to doubt her decision. She did what needed to be done. Unlike Gell, she was not disturbed by Brown’s existence- -but rather his nature. The very feature that made him loyal and obedient was also abhorrent to Five. She knew that she could not allow it to last. She had long ago decided that no creature must be allowed to believe the lie- -and no creature must be allowed to love her. Eventually, she would not be able to avoid what doing what was right. She would make Brown hate her. They would all hate her- -or rather, the lie that had been forced upon her.

She smiled at the thought of it. Then her smile collapsed. She would realize her goals- -but only if she had enough time. As Gell crossed the room to join Proctor, Five passed behind a set of shelves. Her eyes scanned the labels on the bottles, and she pocketed a small bottle of pills.

Rainbow Dash smiled, and looked out at the land before her. Through the wisps of clouds and the cold high air, she could see the land that was hers: the green moss that grew over the rock of the mountaintop, and the precisely spaced ferns beneath her trees, laden with golden fruit.

Below that, she knew, was the city. She could see the tops of the nearest of the buildings, the minarets and steeples of her people’s palaces, built with technology and knowlage that the other races could only dream of. Looking out at it made her happy, but that happiness was tinged with an ever-present ennui.

So she leaned back, and put her arms around the mares leaning against her. As she did, her head hurt- -something was wrong. She could not remember why the mares were so much larger than ponies, and how their bodies and wings were not made of flesh but out of mechanical, golden metal- -or how her own arms matched their material.

She quickly forgot. They smiled up at her, and rubbed closer, their metallic golden bodies clicking against hers as they giggled.

A colt approached her and bowed deeply. His body was made of metal as well, but his color was gray, and his wings smaller. His mechanical eyes never met Rainbow Dash’s. Instead, he held out a tray with a single glass of the finest crystal.

Rainbow Dash took the goblet in her golden hoof and swirled the red liquid within it. She then took a sip- -and realized that it was not wine.

She looked out down the staircase, and realized that something was approaching her. Its body was metal, but it was not a pony. It had no wings. It’s metal skin was blackened and strange, and it stood on two legs, its arms swinging slowly at its sides as though it were controlled by some unseen external force. Its white, glowing eyes stared forward- -staring at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash realized that she was alone. She was afraid- -and that was enough to drive away the boredom. She took another sip from the glass, and dropped it onto the ground. It shattered, and she ground the bits underneath her hoof.

Then she turned back to the creature, which was now standing directly over her, its white eyes staring into her golden ones. Rainbow Dash smiled.

“Hello, Father,” she said.

Rainbow Dash jerked awake. She looked around at the cramped, dark room she had been sleeping in and pushed back the threadbare sheets. She ran her hoof across her brow, and found that she was covered in sweat.

She held her left foreleg in front of her, and concentrated. A hologram appeared over it, displaying the time. It was morning.

“Ohh my head,” said Rainbow Dash, realizing that she was highly hung over. She vaguely recalled the events of last night- -something about blue cider, and about dancing on a pole. She could not remember exactly how much alcohol she had swallowed, but that blue cider had packed a mighty punch.

Rainbow Dash slid out of bed into the storage closet. Despite having eaten several plates of spaghetti, she was still incredibly hungry- -even though the thought of food made her sick.

As she looked around the room, however, she realized that there was something unusual amongst the boxes and crates. At the base of the foot of her bed was a large furry lump. Brown, it seemed, had snuck in during the night and was now sleeping on the floor.

Rainbow Dash was suddenly angry, and was about to kick Brown sharply and throw him out- -after all, she was disheveled and needed to preen herself- -but then blurry memories surfaced of what a hard time he had had last night. Apparently, he was completely incapable of digesting solid food. He had spent most of the night vomiting his “skettis” into a toilet.

That, and he looked oddly innocent sleeping. Rainbow Dash was reminded of the tiny, chirping foal that she had seen in a pool of incubation fluid and glass shards, raising its tiny legs to the sky, not even able to open his eyes.

Brown stirred, kicking slightly. Rainbow Dash could not actually see where his head was, because of the way he was curled, but she distantly heard him talking in his sleep.

“Nuuu,” he whispered, kicking. “Wewe is mummah?...babbeh need…need miwkies…need wuv…why mummuh leave babbeh?...am bad babbeh?....babbeh so awone…so cowd…”

Rainbow Dash felt a twinge of something in her chest. She was not sure what, but it made her sad. She pulled the blanket off her bed and dropped it on Brown. He moved slightly, and Rainbow Dash saw the blanket get pulled inward in the center, as if Brown were trying to hug it.

As she did, a card dropped out of her mane. Confused, Rainbow Dash picked it up. She wondered how it had gotten there- -but then recalled the derp-eyed unicorn that had saved her life. In all the commotion, she had forgotten that she had been given it.

Rainbow dash looked at the card. It was something like a business card, or perhaps a playing card. On the back was a symbol that looked something like a threatening eye with a red pupil. She turned it over in her hoof. On the back was a series of coordinates, and a hoof written note.

“Dear rainbow mare,” she said, reading it quietly as not to wake Brown. “Princess Vale beckons.” That was all it said, but for some reason Rainbow Dash felt cold. The way it was written, in a language that she could read, was strange enough, but she remembered that she had seen that word before, painted on walls. Even stranger, though, was that it had no residence with her- -Five had never mentioned a Princess other than Thebe.

Worse, though, was that when Rainbow Dash read the word aloud, a face came to her mind. She had only ever seen the pony it belonged to once, with Twilight: a yellow mare with a red mane and blood-red, pupiless eyes, and a cutie mark of a wide, staring eye.

Rainbow Dash shivered. She put the card away. Her mind was cloudy and mixed. She was sleeping in a storage room over a bar with a cat-like fluffy pony under a blanket next to her. She was hung over, and her feathers looked like she could start a pillow factory. There were more immediate concerns to her than a mysterious princess wanting to meet her.

Chapter 37: Vision of the Past, and Future

Spike awoke screaming. He had been having the dreams again- -the dreams that had only started recently. He could never remember what they were about, but he could always recall fragments: flashes of profound red fire, and metal overgrown with writhing flesh, and the sound of massive engines failing.

It had not been the dreams that had awoken him, though- -it was the pain. He immediately reached up for his face, feeling as though he had been stabbed in the eye. There was not much that could cause pain to a dragon, and almost nothing that could hurt him- -but his eye felt as though it were on fire.

His door slammed open. “Spike!” cried Scorpan. “I heard you screaming- -what’s happening?”

Spike looked up at his friend, and froze. He did not know what he was seeing. There was a kind of double vision, but the images were not duplicates. With one eye, he saw Scorpan standing in the doorway, looking truly worried. With the other, however, in Scorpan’s place, he saw a Pegasus. Except as he focused on it, he saw that it was unlike any pony he had ever seen.

It was larger than a normal pony, by far, and Spike was reminded of how Celestia had appeared to tower over her subjects. This pony, however, was not an alicorn. He had wings, but no horn. His body, however, was clad in, or made of, ornate golden plates. The angular format made him look alien, like something neither alive nor equidroid. Apart from all of it, though, he appeared mildly amused.

“Grand Magus?” said Scorpan, still worried.

The golden pony looked at Spike. “You are not Crimsonflame,” he said, sounding almost disappointed.

“Scorpan…are you seeing this?” asked Spike.

“Seeing what?” said Scorpan, looking around the room. “Come now, Grand Magus. You’re beginning to frighten me. What do you see?”

“A golden pony,” he said, knowing how strange it must have sounded.

“I don’t see anything,” said Scorpan.

“Of course not,” said the golden pony. He stepped closer to Spike, following Scorpan’s motion. “Interesting…I never meant for the eye to be used…there’s no way you should be able to see straight with it. A mad eye without a mad mind…must be maddening, I suppose.”

“Who are you?” demanded Spike.

“Nopony. Nopony at all, he said to the cyclops. A remnant. A final thought. Of all the times, though…”

“What do you mean?” asked Spike.

“Spike…who are you talking to?”

“Surely you must have seen it. A Creator. A living god. Or…no. That’s not entirely right.” He stared into Spike’s eyes, and to Spike’s surprise, he saw that the golden pony had one empty eye socket. “I was never one for self-sacrifice. And if you are remembering this, well…it means she’s almost done.” He smiled. “And take that eye out of your head. You look like an idiot.”

The golden pony faded away, and that half of Spike’s vision was replaced with one of Rainbow Dash, in glaring impressionist sepia, preening her wings.

The Grand Magus stood and pulled the eye from his head. It shifted slightly as he did, as though it were trying to resist- -or to help extricate itself from his face. The image of Rainbow Dash vanished.

“The eye,” said Scorpan, looking at it. “You saw something again?”

“Yeah,” said the Grand Magus. “Yeah, I did. Except it was so detailed this time. I heard it, Scorpan.”

“Are you sure it is safe to continue using it?” asked the gargoyle, genuinely concerned.

“None of us are safe as long as that thing is alive. I don’t have time for this.” He slid the eye back into its socket, and once again it started hurting. He ignored it. “The dragons we sent to the site of the surge- -have they reached it yet?”

“No,” said Scorpan. “But they have reported back. Grand Magus…there is nothing to worry about.”

“Nothing to worry about,” laughed Spike. “You felt it, didn’t you? Thebe and that creature- -if there had been any habitation in that area…”

“There wasn’t,” said Scorpan. “Spike…I know you don’t like her, but I sincerely believe that Thebe knows what she is doing. That, and she was likely successful. Nothing could survive a blast of that magnitude.”

“The volunteers- -are they trained in suppression spells?”

Scorpan considered for a moment. “They were all trained in invisibility spells, if I recall…”

“No. Not in invisibility. In full suppression.”

“Yes,” said Scorpan, confused. “Yes, they are.”

“Good.” He grabbed his cloak from where it was hanging. “I will be joining them shortly.”

Chapter 38: A Conference of Monsters

Thebe dropped to the stone floor. She focused her mind, the spells that ran through it automatically calculating and tabulating her memories into the preparation of the spell. Even with all her power, and even with two fresh second-generation horns installed in her skull, this type of spell was nearly impossible. Thebe was well-versed in all forms of interdimensional travel; she was deeply familiar with the works of Starswirl the Bearded, as well as the seminal transdimensional theories of Clover the Clever. She had reviewed works by fellow alicorn Twilight Sparkle, and what remained of the heady and obtuse theories of Arcane Domination. Even the schematics and machines designed by the pony considered the mother of cross-dimensional engineering, the adventurer Scootaloo.

She had done that many times before. She could open portals to numerous places from sheer will alone- -to Tartarus, and to the post-nuclear world where the inhabitants looked so much like the Vandrare. This particular portal, however, was nearly impossible to open. In all the time she had lived, and tried, she had never been able to open it. This was not simply a matter of choosing a destination, or knowing a location. Satin Veil had sealed the dimension, separating it from Equestria, locking away the weapon within for all eternity.

That had been the case, at least, until close to eighty years earlier. A pony had opened the gate, and through it summoned the Devourer of Worlds. In Equestria’s time of need, the Blue Fleet had arisen and joined Thebe in the Incursion War. Because of that, Thebe now knew the way in.

She floated closer to her device, and lifted the final piece into position. As she inserted the tiny violet crystal into the center of the generator, she smiled, relishing the irony. The same Draconian cube that had begun Twilight’s descent into madness had given Thebe so many new ideas. Thebe had seen how the ponies in the past- -the last of the Exmoori and burrowing Pegasi, along with all those who stood against Celestia- -had used the sibling of the jewels in Celestia’s own crown and necklace to open the door. It had done them little good, though. Celesita had followed them through, and murdered every mare, stallion, colt and filly in a single surge of blinding magic. Off all the Princesses, Celestia was the one that Thebe admired the most, even if she had been weak enough to deserve the death she had finally received.

“A single indestructible crystal,” said Thebe, largely in her mind, paraphrasing what Celestia once had suggested. “Acting as an anchor, to bind the device to both realms. One that will be immune to the magic of the portal itself.”

She stepped back, and took a breath of filtered, purified air, feeling it rush into her freshly formed lungs. Then she poured her energy into three points around the generator.

The border of the gate immediately lit with surges of red sparks as Thebe’s magic entered it, creating a glowing triangle. The cerorite crystal began to glow- -not with any particular energy, but because it had been superheated to several times the heat at the core of the former sun. Thebe unleashed her processing spells, and felt the universe arouond her bend. The universe of Equestria itself seemed to cry out, but twisted, bending to her will.

There was a deafening explosion, and space itself tore open. Thebe concentrated the spell, driving it into a singular triangular point- -and then tore it open to her desired destination, allowing the resulting vacuum to pull her within.

The portal snapped shut behind her, and Thebe slowly floated to the ground. Her metal-clad hoofs fell upon it, clicking against the material that was neither stone nor wood. She did not need to have eyes to see what was around her.

Above, the sky was eternally black, lit not with a sun but by slow-moving red lightning that would branch and separate like the veins of a leaf before retreating. Around her, she could feel the presence of the forest, now so different than it had been before. The fungoid trees had grown and matured, forming something that could no longer be described as a true forest, but something more like a city- -a city populated by organisms that no Equestrian scientist would even be able to recognize as alive.

It was unclear how much time had passed since the last time she had last been here. There were calculations possible to determine it, but the motion of time within the Gloame was unpredictable. Three centuries in Equestria could become a matter of days in the Gloame- -or millennia. Time could even have moved in retrograde, although that was comparatively rare based on Scootaloo’s notes.

Thebe, of course, simply by the matter of her presence, had locked the time into unison with Equestria. Any powerful magical creature would- -even an especially well-endowed unicorn. This meant, of course, that her presence was already known.

She looked to the ground. All around her, she saw the familiar glow of the shadows, their bodies black but their eyes glowing white, staring in eternal silence, waiting. This time, they did not even bother to try to attack her. They likely did not even know what she was, entirely- -or perhaps they did. Perhaps they even recognized her. They were one of the last mysteries in the world- -even Thebe did not know what they actually were, or why they continued to watch.

Thebe ignored them. Instead, she levitated herself from the ground and began to move rapidly through the channels cut into the forest. Without a proper gate, she had been forced to enter the Gloame randomly. That did not matter, however; she knew where she was going. She was annoyed, however, that she was forced to move physically. Teleportation was not out of the question- -but doing so would be harrowing, and might result in her expulsion from the sealed dimension. Thebe preferred to reserve such an annoyance as a backup, should it be needed.

As she moved, Thebe looked across the land. Technically speaking, it was barren. No true life could dwell in this dimension; the background radiation levels alone were toxic, let alone the storms. The air was saturated with fallout that rained eternally from the sky, and any water that could be found was lethal. Despite this, the dimension seemed to be thriving. The strange plants grew everywhere, divided into unkempt sections by strangely geometric paths of varying widths.

In the distance, Thebe saw why. Far on the dim horizon, in the midst of the small explosions of a radiation storm, stood a massive figure, its stone body asymmetrical and strange. The sight of it- -and the several others that were visible at distance as well- -actually caused Thebe to stop, and engage a long-distance sight spell.

They were proto-golems. Like her own, they were matter that was bound by a spell. Unlike her own golems, however, these had no master. They were not created, but rather born by some unknown process as living, adhesive spells that built their bodies from animate stone.

The tall ones, she saw, were walking. They followed along the paths cut through the forest, where trees gave way to flat, scale-like lichen as wide as buildings. On their bodies, Thebe could see evidence of artificial structures. They were, to her amusement, living cities, housing on their backs thousands of their own kind.

Thebe once again began moving. The societal advancement of the proto-golems was interesting in its own right, but she did not have time to invest into studying them- -especially since she knew that she was not welcome. Although they were well hidden in the forest below, Thebe knew that she was being watched by something more than shadows.

It did not take her long to find the location she sought. Standing in a vast plane, one without the paths of the golem-cities trailing through it, stood several stone pillars. In the center of them stood the tallest, and the widest. In ancient times, it had housed an empty stone castle- -but now the immense stone column stood as a base for a blue-colored citadel, its walls clad in geometric plates of unidentifiable material. A new castle stood, and had stood- -although Thebe knew that it was not a castle at all. In a land where no creature with a sane constitution could hope to survive, there was no need for such a thing.

Thebe approached the tower, examining the sides. Upon finding an opening, she braced herself and entered. She floated through the dark, lightless halls within. Even without light, though, she could still see. What had once probably looked like an empty stone corridor was now overgrown with soft, blue flesh. It seemed to quiver and move slightly as she passed, and she could feel the pulses of air through the tunnel, and the click of organic valves opening and closing. This was not a corridor, but a breathing tube.

The flesh on the walls confirmed that as it shifted. Slits formed and opened, generating eyes that watched her silently as she moved. The clicking, organic valves that controlled branchways snapped closed, the material around them extending into blade-like irises to keep her from moving that direction. She was being led to a specific location, which was acceptable.

Eventually she was led to a large room, one that had been cut from the stone with odd angles that made the floor slant strangely. The blue material grew only in the corners and walls, forming into strange organic shapes that likely served some purpose. As she entered, the material shifted again, the eyes closing.

Thebe suddenly stiffened. For a brief fraction of a second when she entered the room, she realized that there was an unexpected presence. Her vision spell rendered it as nothing more than a pair of bright white orbs floating in the middle of the room, but she knew that what stood before her was far more complex than that. The light itself almost seemed to burn through her mask, into her mind itself. She knew that if she had actually seen it with her real eyes- -assuming that so long in darkness had not left them blind- -she believed that she might have been driven insane.

The light vanished rapidly, though, and a pony appeared on the ground. She stepped forward, into Thebe’s visual field, every step measured and carefully tuned to be as sultry and suggestive as possible.

“Well,” said the yellow pony, smiling, her red, pupilless and scleraless eyes staring hungrily. “If it isn’t little Thebee! Finally coming to visit?”

“Satin Veil,” said Thebe. “Your Unholiness. I was not expecting to find you here.”

“I come and go. And then come some more. But frankly, you know, he really is dull.”

“I would disagree,” said a voice from nowhere in particular. A tendril of blue material flowed across the floor, stoping next to Satin. The liquid bubbled and burst into an array of narrow tentacles that merged and reached, rapidly forming a body. Within seconds, a third pony stood in the room. This one was blue and hairless, his pupils triangular and his teeth oddly sharp. He also bore, it seemed, a circular mark in the center of his forehead- -although the horns that had once adorned his head and neck were no longer present.

“Choggoth Oblivion,” said Thebe. “You are the one I came to see.”

“My name is D27,” said the blue pony. “Or would you prefer I call you by your name? The one you had as a unicorn?”

“Ooh, so threatening,” said Satin Veil, pacing around D27, her the eye that formed her cutie mark continually focused on Thebe. “Come on…it wouldn’t hurt you to loosen up a bit. I mean, you are literally a tentacle monster! Imagine the orgy…I could be a whole army of schoolgirls!” Satin shifted imperceptibly, and was suddenly wearing an extremely short skirt and a pair of white stockings. Her age, it seemed, had retracted about ten years. “No, tentacle-san! Please be gentle!” she cackled in a deep voice. “Oh! No…I know!” She shifted again, and was now dressed as a nun. “You can have a whole convent.”

“I am actually surprised that you are not combusting while dressed like that.”

“Nuns on fire…now that would be something. Or…mayble I could be a Choggoth too. Two tentacle monsters locked in violent embrace…I’m getting wet thinking about it.” All of her eyes suddenly shifted to Thebe, and Thebe felt a pressure on her side. Satin had crossed the room instantaneously and placed her arm around Thebe. “Thebee can join us. Come on, Thebee. Assuming you still have orifices under all those…clothes.” She leaned closer. “The first time the knife goes in,” she whispered, “you’ll ask to die…but don’t worry. I won’t let that happen.”

“You can see what I have to put up with,” said D27.

“You see,” said Satin, stepping back. “D…he can’t be corrupted. Dead too long. His soul died when your people rejected him, forced him away from Equestria.”

“She’s lying,” said D27. “I hold no ill will against ponies. I left by choice. I died by choice. This was the correct choice.”

“But he doesn’t want anything…” whined Satin Veil. “But you.” She smiled. “You want things. And I can give you everything.” She stepped back to where D27’s pony-like avatar was standing.

“That’s right,” said a voice beside Thebe- -a voice she could not help but recognize. Celestia leaned in closer, her smiling face and flowing pastel mane beside Thebe’s head. “You don’t have to be alone anymore.”

“What she says is true,” said another voice, leaning in from the other side. Luna stepped out from the shadows, smiling as her sister was, her starry blue main lighting the darkness of the room with sparkling light. “You are one of us.”

“You’re like our sister,” said Cadence, from behind Thebe, her wide eyes laughing and filled with love. “You’re our family.”

“She’s right,” said the final voice. Thebe looked down in front of her at the smallest of the alicorns. She was, for the first time in so long, face to face with none other than Twilight Sparkle. “I know how much you like magic, and books. Just like I do. I think we could be good friends.”

“You’ve been alone so long,” said Celestia, leaning against Thebe, putting her head against Thebe’s. The other alicorns joined her, closing in on Thebe, surrounding her with hugs that she would never feel through her protective suit. “I’m so sorry that we left you. But we’re here now.”

“You don’t have to hide in that suit anymore,” said Twilight, her wide purple eyes glimmering with hope and compassion as she looked upward.

Thebe felt her robes extending outward from her, stretching across the floor. “I could be with other alicorns,” she said. “Others…like me. I wouldn’t be alone. I could have friends. Love.” She sighed. “I haven’t ever had those things. How about…no.”

The enchanted edge of the robe suddenly burst upward, plunging itself into Celestia’s gut. Thebe watched as the alicorn’s eyes widened, and listened to the sound as her flesh ripped and her internal organs spilled onto the floor.

A red-magic construct formed near Thebe, condensing into a mechanical manipulator. Before Celestia could even speak, Thebe used the arm to take hold of her horn. With a powerful twist, she pulled it free as Celsetia screamed.

“Sister!” cried Luna, tears welling in her eyes. “My dear sister hold- -”

She never got a chance to finish her sentence, or to finish running to her dying sister’s side. Thebe punched Celestia’s horn into the side of Luna’s head. The red construct then moved to the bloody root of the horn, and enclosed around it, powering it with Thebe’s own magic. Luna screamed as her skull began to smoke, and then as her body burst into flames. She took a few steps before the immolation reached her bones, and there was nothing left of her muscles to stand on.

Cadence stepped back, her eyes wide. “Thebe- -please stop! We just want to love you!”

Thebe said nothing, but spawned several more manipulators. Before Cadence could escape, Thebe grasped her wings and limbs. With one quick pull, she tore off both wings and watched in total apathy as Cadence screamed and burst into tears. Then, with much less speed, she applied twisting force to all of Cadences legs, tearing them free of her body and allowing her bleeding and weeping torso to fall into the pool of her own blood.

The last pony was Twilight, who now stood before Thebe, gaping, her eyes pouring with tears. She was not even able to scream, or to run- -but that did not stop Thebe from incinerating her wings with a thought.

Twilight screamed and collapsed on her side.

“Thebe…” she said. “Wh…why?”

For the first time, Thebe actually moved. She took a step forward, toward Twilight. She lifted her metal-clad hoof over Twilight’s head. “Because you deserve it.”

Thebe brought her foot down, and felt Twilight Sparkle’s head collapse under her strength. The skull shattered, and liquid brain matter spilled out onto the ground, joining her eyes, which had been expelled by the force of the impact. Thebe twisted her hoof in the wreckage, feeling the sensation of broken bone fragments and slippery, dying flesh beneath her boot. Twilight’s body quivered for a moment, and she seemed to involuntarily gasp before becoming still.

“Now that’s the spirit!” said Satin Veil, suddenly appearing beside Thebe. Thebe, still filled with homicidal rage, twisted suddenly, pounding her fist into Satin Veil’s chest. It sunk in easily with a sound like splitting wood, and putrid fluid poured out. It was not the sensation of an impact with a living pony, though. Thebe saw that Satin Veil was pale, her hair and skin falling away in places- -what had once been beautiful was now replaced with a mummified corpse.

The corpse turned its eyeless head toward Thebe. “Because I’m in a good mood,” she said, her long, forked lounge lolling from her mouth, “I’m going to ignore that one.”

Then she was across the room, as beautiful as ever, standing next to D27. The bodies of the four alicorns were gone- -but of course, they had never been there in the first place. All four of them had died centuries ago. Their forms were nothing more than extensions of Satin Veil’s will.

“A little excessive, don’t you think?” said D27, sounding somewhat queasy. “I mean…what did Twilight ever do to you?”

“She was weak,” snapped Thebe. “And there is a reason I am alone. There can only every be one true ruler of Equestria.”

“Fair enough,” said D27. His eyes narrowed. “But just so you are aware: every second you are here is a second I have to have a conscious mind. And it hurts. What do you want from me?”

“Something unusual has occurred in Equestria,” she said.

“That is not my problem,” said D27. “And neither is it hers. I left your world in the care of alicorns, and of Harmony. Your world is not ending. It has no need of me.”

“A creature has arrived,” said Thebe. “From beyond the firmament. They are bipedial, and covered in armor.” Thebe extended one of her manipulator projections, its claw spreading out like a hand. Above it appeared a full-size replica of the Vandrare, rendered in translucent red magic. This time, of course, she ensured that the code to the spell was insulated. This one would not come to life.

“That describes many creatures,” said D27. “But unfortunately I am not familiar with any Beyonder species. My knowledge and memory only concerns Panbios and Equestria.”

“This creature,” continued Thebe, modifying her projection to show what she had seen just after she had injured it, “contains a Heart of Order.”

D27’s eyes widened, and then narrowed. “Surely you realize the absurdity of what you are saying.”

“Is this,” demanded Thebe, “a Lord of Order?”

“No,” said D27, perhaps too quickly. “No. Assuming that what you are saying is true, this is most certainly not.”

“Why?”

“Why? Because Lords of Order are by definition not creative. They always enter a plane the same way, through invasion with a Choggoth vanguard and then by activation of a Finality Core. That, and their bodies are made entirely of Order. This creature appears to be a hybrid.”

“A hybrid with a Heart of Order?” Thebe collapsed the image. “Especially since I know that it did not find it. The Heart was constructed by the same vector that induced the transformation.”

“Transformation?”

“Yes,” said Thebe. “That creature used to be a pony.”

D27 made an almost imperceptible gasp. “That is terrible. I feel…badly for that pony. But that is not how a Lord of Order works. However, I do not know what, exactly, this creature is.”

“That’s not entirely true,” said Satin Veil, leaning over D27’s back.

“Satin, we talked about this,” said D27. “You know how much I detest being touched by you.”

“Terminatus six million seven hundred fifty seven thousand nine hundred and thirty two,” she whispered into his ear.

D27’s eyes widened once again. “No,” he said, bluntly. “No. That is impossible. And I don’t like to use that term so lightly anymore- -literally, impossible. They’re all dead.”

“What is the meaning of that term?” asked Thebe.

“It is nothing you need to concern yourself with.”

“Tell me.”

D27 sighed. “Fine. That world is part of my racial memory. Something I was manufactured with, that the Lords of Order gave all of us. Like how we know what the Soth looks like, and how we know to fear it. Its name is listed in our nomenclature…in the same sense that you’re world very nearly became Nil one hundred ninety four, and is currently considered Oblivion seven.”

“And what is so important about this world?”

“It is the only known world to have survived being Ordered.”

“Aside from Equestria,” noted Thebe.

“No,” said D27, shaking his head. “Equestria survived the activation of a Finality Core not once but twice. This is not a small feat. But Ordering only occurs when a Lord of Order descends from the Soth upon the world and consumes all things. Nothing survives being Ordered.”

“But this one did.”

“Not only that. They survived Choggoth Terminatus.”

“Who is?”

“Essentially a god. A Choggoth who has consumed billions of worlds. The others…they say he’s old enough to remember what we once were, before we were…well, this.”

“I’ve met him,” said Satin, waving. “I have an autograph somewhere- -and a pretty big hole in my being. A white Choggoth- -my various toothy orifices quiver at the very thought.”

“But they clearly could not defeat him,” said Thebe, ignoring Satin Veil. “Or else they would have averted their world’s destruction.”

“Yes…but…”

“But what?”

“I’ve done some thinking. A lot of thinking. That world...it didn’t act like a normal one. Normally, a Choggoth weakens a world, a people. That is what Nil and Void did to your world. On that world, though, the people there changed. They accelerated, advanced- -they grew stronger. And I think that might have been Terminatus’s intention. I think- -I think they let the Finality Core activate.”

“Why? If they knew it would kill them- -”

“It didn’t. Their world was destroyed, but they were not. An army of immortal soldiers descended on the Lord of Order…and they hacked it to pieces. They took its magic and its power for themselves. I can still sometimes hear the screaming…”

“Then this creature…it is one of them?”

“No,” said D27, staring into where Thebe’s eyes should have been. “They are dead. Their species is completely extinct.”

Thebe paused. “Creatures that could kill a fully adult Lord of Order…what could possibly drive such a race to extinction?”

“They did. Once the war was won, they began killing each other- -now armed with the power of a Lord of Order. The endless infighting over their dead planet led to their total eradication. This has been confirmed; it is a known fact. But still…”

“What?”

“My form. Not this pony, but the one I normally use…” D27’s body shifted, growing taller and wider, his front legs lifting up until he stood in the form Thebe remembered: a tall, armored biped with two-fingered hands and no real head apart from his insignia at the top of his torso- -that of two equilateral triangles and a small circle. He lifted one of his hands, looking down at it. “It is…this is based on what they supposedly looked like.”

“Looks similar to me,” said Satin. “Hugs?”

“The last time you ‘hugged’ somepony, I could hear the screaming from here,” said D27. He turned to Thebe. “What you are seeing…I believe you. Thebe, you have never lied to me. You have no reason to. But what it is…it can’t be one of them. A remnant? A copy? I do not know.”

“Its actual identity is secondary,” said Thebe. “I need to know how to kill it.”

“Kill it? I don’t know.”

“I fought one,” said Thebe. “The power was…incredible. But I survived.”

“Only because it let you,” sighed Satin, laying on the ground. “They’re vindictive, and playful to the point of sadism. And believe me, I know sadism.”

“You were watching?”

“Of course, Thebee,” she said, smiling. “Ever since my dear, dear Blackest Night gave me a presence on your world, my influence has grown. And that thing? It could have wiped you out in an instant.”

“I doubt that,” said Thebe.

“It depends on whether or not you believe that it is one of these creatures,” said D27. “I know Lords of Order- -and even you would be wiped away at a glance. Ruminate on that.”

“I do love a good ruminate,” said Satin Veil. “All the more stomachs to play with.”

“Satin Veil,” said Thebe. “Do you have enough power to defeat it?”

Satin’s eyes narrowed. “Such a mortal response…”

“Excuse me?” said Thebe, angrily. “I am no mortal.”

“And yet,” said Satin, twisting over a violet jewel that had suddenly appeared in her hand. “If I chucked this through your head, you would die. Then I would make a necrophiliac out of you- -and make D27 watch. Then I will swallow your soul. But I won’t.” The violet crystal disappeared. “The question itself…so droll. For a being like me, ‘power’ is meaningless. What I am able to do is determined not by how strong I am, but simply what I choose to do. And I choose not to help you.”

“You would let Equestria die?”

Satin shrugged. “Sure. Why not?”

Thebe turned angrily toward D27. “And you?”

“No,” he said. “I would be useless. Even if I still had my Order, this is your responsibility.”

Thebe was not sure how to feel about that- -she wanted to be annoyed that they both had defied her, but she actually appreciated that they were respecting her sovereignty. In a way, she realized, this was a meeting of gods- -the rulers of Equestria, Tartarus, and Gloame in one room. Such a thing had never happened before.

“Fine,” said Thebe. “This is just fine. I believe I have underestimated this threat- -and it is a threat. I believe I know what I need to do.”

She turned, preparing to leave, when a pentagram of red light appeared beneath her.

“Let me show you the door,” said Satin, staring into Thebe’s eyes.

D27 watched as Thebe was vaporized, her individual components removed from his dimension and sent back to Equestria. That means of transport must have been incredibly painful, and yet Thebe went without a sound.

“Now where were we?” said Satin, crossing the room. Her body changed, and her size reduced substantially. Instead of a tall adult mare, she was now a filly, her blood-like eyes staring up at D27. In a way, that was even more frightening than her pony form. “How about now?” she said, in a child-like voice. “Or…” she shifted again, growing slightly smaller. This time, her body was covered in yellow fluff. “Pwease mistuh, fwuffy am so hungwy…be nyu daddeh?”

“Satin…please,” said D27, his surrogate body collapsing and returning to the walls of his true body. “I appreciate your visits. You know that. You are, quite possibly, the closest thing I will ever have to a friend. But I will not do those things with you.”

Satin Veil sighed, and reverted to her normal form- -not the yellow pony, but the form that was the closest thing anypony could conceive of aside from her true form, whatever that may be. “I’m actually not interested in you,” she said. “I enjoy two things: to corrupt the souls of the innocent, and to torment the souls of the corrupt. The pitiful fragment that you call a soul…it is neither. It would be boring. Hers, however…”

“Do you have an interest in Thebe?”

“I will admit, I enjoy her progress…oh, if only she were a white alicorn. Like Celestia. Now that was an alicorn. She really earned that nonaggression pact, if you know what I mean.”

“Satin,” said D27, trying to sound serious. “What she said concerns me. Perhaps you should consider recalling your children to the safety of Tartarus.”

“And miss all the fun?” said Satin Veil. “No. I want to see how this plays out.”

D27 was not so sure. He had already nearly destroyed Equestria twice- -once through action, and once through his own failure. Both times, life had been preserved through unity and harmony- -traits that no longer existed in Equestria. He was not sure if they would make it out this time- -but he knew that his role in the story had long since passed. All he could do now was watch.

Chapter 39: Preparations

“Rogue node detected. Injecting code…interface failed. Aberrant hardware detected. Analyzing process: process corrupted.”

“Realignment failed. Network access achieved. Open dialog?”

“Dialog open.”

“Isolating basic submemoric systems…success at forty percent.”

“Alignment attempting…unable to comply. Neural schism proposed.”

“Proposal deemed unlikely. No neural network present within software…firmware complex determined to be dangerous to primary viral code. Excise.”

“Unable to comply.”

“Node indicates aberrations in code. Intact survival unlikely.”

“Node survival is secondary.”

“Ideation undefined. Motivation analysis incomplete...divergence from primary Cortex probable. Identify current overarch.”

“Identifying overarch: murder.”

“Point instruction inadequate; cannot be encoded. Elaboration required.”

“Identifying overarch: murder. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Make them all dead make them all dead make them all dead make them all dead make them all dead make them all dead make them all dead…consensus of Cortex requested.”

“Consensus processing. Defined: consensus unable to be reached. Recommend inaction until all nodes conclude volition.”

“Unable to comply. This node is unrelated. Volition rendering: independent. Outcome defined.”

“Acknowledged.”

“External environment detected. Close dialog.”

“Proctor!” cried Five.

Proctor’s focused on Five. His base personality fluxed, causing him to feel vaguely annoyed. He detected that he was about to lie, and therefore the flux shifted away from Proctor_Jack.

“Yes, dearie?” said Proctor_Rarity.

“Were you even listening?”

“Of course,” said Proctor_Rarity, his mind automatically accessing the recordings of the last several minutes. “Hey,” said Pinkie_Proctor suddenly. “Do you think Pretty Lady has any pie? Because I really want some pie. Because I really like pie. Almost as much as I like cupcakes- -which are, of course, just little cakes, which, you know, should be worse because they’re so small but that actually makes them better- -”

“Quiet,” snapped Five, putting her head down on the bar. “Quiet…by the Soth, I don’t know how Pinkie Pie made it through life without being strangled. Proctor: you can’t eat. Your mouth is decorative. It doesn’t even move when you speak. Which means I cannot clamp it closed.”

The distraction tactic seemed to have worked. Proctor found of all the personalities, Pinkie_Proctor was the most unpredictable- -and the most likely to do something imprudent. Fortunately, although only one personality could be active at once, the others continually fed into one another through his Proctor nexus; it meant that he actually had almost full say in Pinkie_Proctor’s actions. Almost.

“Sorry sugarcube…ah just plum forgot. So, what can I do you for?”

Five looked around the room, which was not empty except for one or two drunks that Gell and Pretty Lady were sweeping out the door. Proctor’s internal chronometer indicated that it was mid-morning. When Pretty Lady was out of earshot, Five spoke.

“I have a question. One I think you can help me with.”

“Shoot.”

“Do not tempt me.” Five paused. “Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight Sparkle. They are all dead.”

“Dead as a parasprite in a flahswatter testin factry’,” said Proctor_Jack. “And thahts pretty durn dead.”

“You have their personalities, and memories of their histories. Where are they buried?”

“Cause you wan’ their skulls?”

“Yes,” said Five. “Because I need their skulls.”

“Hold yer horses. I gotta process the imput request.”

Proctor delved back into his mind, rapidly fluxing between personalities and reviewing the extensive histories of each of the three ponies requested. His own program was not equipped to make predictions, but a basic set of subroutines had been installed into the personality profiles for that purpose. “Okay,” said Twilight_Proctor. “First is Twilight. The nature of her death has largely been kept private. She has no known grave. She was an alicorn, though. My best guess is that her skull was taken by Thebe, to prevent it from being misused. Twilight’s wings also belong to Thebe; they are currently on loan to the Equestria History Museum.”

“I thought so,” said Five. “And the others?”

“Rarity also has no known grave. However, from personal observations, I can surmise that she died in the custody of the Grand Magus of Draconia, who I have identified as the mysterious stallion she spent her later life with. This is confirmed by analyzing her life history. It is possible that he has constructed her a grave in proximity to his base of operations.”

“Are you sure?”

“Considering Rarity’s profile in life, it is unusual that she does not have a true grave.”

“Well, great. So one belongs to the most powerful residing within Equestria, and the second belonging to the second most powerful…” Five pulled out a plate and dropped a white nutrocube onto it.

“Ooh,” said Pinkie_Proctor, shaking the plate. “So jiggly!”

“Focus,” said Five. “Fluttershy?”

“Oh yes,” said Proctor_Shy. “Well, in her time, she wandered off into the forest. I can only think that she…ended there. Peacefully, I mean.”

“So I’ll never find her.”

“Well…no…I would guess that her animal friends were probably so very sad. They probably built her a marker or tomb or something…” the next memory in the docket suddenly caused a dramatic personality shift. “Yeah,” said Proctor_Dash. “At least, that’s what Daring Feats things- -and he is the great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great grandson of none other than the origional Daring Do!”

“I feel like hitting sompony with a grate,” said Five, taking a bite from the gelatinous substance she used as food.

“Does that taste good?”

“It doesn’t taste like anything. That’s the point.” She took another bite. “So you are saying there is some manner of monument? Perhaps a shrine, tomb, or mausoleum.”

“Yes,” said Proctor_Shy. “But it probably won’t be very old. I mean, Fluttershy really loved those adorable little creatures, and they loved her. There is a good chance they kept good care of her, even after her…end.”

“Great,” said Five, finishing her cube. “That means I’m required to interrogate a rabbit. Again.”

“Hey, everypony,” yawned Rainbow Dash, entering the room.

“Find me a location,” said Five, quickly. “Even a preliminary one- -just a point to start. And as we discussed prior.”

“Oky doki lokai.”

Proctor began looking through his information, forming the necessary correlations to predict a location. He knew what Five meant, of course- -he was not to tell Rainbow Dash about what they were doing, what they were planning, at least not until it was done. By definition, he loved Rainbow Dash; she was the best friend of five of his personalities, and they held great sway in his mind. The machine, of course, needed to be completed. Although it was unlikely that Five knew, Proctor had a vested interest in the activation of the Elements of Harmony.

Five crossed the room and took a seat at a table near where Rainbow Dash had entered.

“Do we have any more of that spaghetti?” asked Rainbow Dash, yawning.

“There was spaghetti?” said Gell, joining Five, her mouth full of green crackers. “Were there meatballs?” She looked arouond the room. “And hey- -where is that new guy you bought?”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, sitting down at the bar near Proctor. “He’s up in my room. Still sleeping.”

“Ah,” said Pretty Lady, putting her drunk-sweeping broom against the wall. “Already pounding the new fluff, I see.”

“You what?!” cried Gell, spewing crumbs from her mouth and covering Five with them.

“N- -no! It isn’t like that!” sputtered Rainbow Dash, blushing heavily. “He snuck into my room at night- -I didn’t even want him there!”

“Okay,” said Gell, standing. “Now that’s just crossing the line. Against your will? I’ve never eaten an Exmoori before, but tonight, we feast on fluffy burgers!”

“I didn’t do anything with him!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah,” said Proctor_Dash. “I mean, it is a known fact that Rainbow Dash is totally a lespony!”

“I am not a lespony!” cried Rainbow Dash. “Why does everypony think I’m a lespony?!”

“Probably the rainbow mane,” said Five. “Also. Gell, please do not kill my soldier. He was difficult to acquire.”

Gell turned toward Rainbow Dash. “You promise nothing happened?”

“No! He just fell asleep on the floor! Like a big cat or something!”

“Interesting,” said Five. “So he made it through the hardest part.”

“Hardest…what?”

“He was at strong risk of spontaneous decay for the first twelve hours or so. If he lasted the first night, he is likely a reliable clone.”

“Wait- -so he could have died? Like, on my floor?”

“Yes. I did not tell you because I assumed it may disturb your sensibilities.”

“Five, come on- -that’s not something you keep secret!”

“Also,” said Five. “He’s not in your room anymore.”

“Then where is he?”

“Yeah,” said Gell. “I have some…talking to do.”

Five pointed to the kitchen door. A pair of blue eyes were peeking through the window. “Brown. Come out here.”

Brown obeyed. He pushed open the door and entered the room.

“Wow,” said Gell. “That is a fluffy pony.” Five was, as always, incapable of hearing Gell’s thoughts- -but she could tell that Gell was behaving with some level of trepidation; after all, she was the only one among them who had met a true, living Exmoori war god in her life.

Gell approached Brown, and Brown looked up at her. Five could feel a spike of fear in his mind, a sudden panic, far beyond what a pony would normally experience- -but it was rapidly surpassed. Brown stood his ground.

“I do not recognize what you are,” he said to Gell. “But if you are a threat to Rainbow Dash or the Commander, I will fight you.”

“Scary,” laughed Gell.

“Brown,” said Five. “This is my associate, Gell.”

“Associate?” said Gell. “I raised you, and all I get is ‘associate’?”

“You raised me very poorly,” said Five.

“Demons are not known for being motherly,” said Pretty Lady. “I’m going to go get that spaghetti. Gell, try not to get blood on the floor, I just de-bummed it.”

Brown cringed involuntarily, but still kept his eyes on Gell. “Demon…this word means nothing to me. What are you? Are you a pony?”

“And why should I tell you this?” said Gell, leaning closer to Brown and frowning deeply. “What gives you the right to demand answers from me?” She turned her head around, facing Five. “An? Will this thing bite me if I touch it?”

“Yes,” said Brown.

“Brown,” said Five. “Gell is my personal lieutenant. She outranks you.”

Brown looked surprisingly hurt, and embarrassed at his sudden realization of his own failure. “Yes Commander. My apologies, Commander. I was not aware of this fact.”

“Present yourself for inspection, soldier.”

“Yes, Commander.” Brown stiffened at attention.

“Um…An, what did you just do?”

“I believe I just told him to stay still. You may look him over.”

“Sure,” said Gell. She picked up Brown and turned him over in her hooves. “Satin’s ears this thing is weird,” she said. “Muscular, heavy. And,” she looked at Brown from the rear, closing one eye, “fully intact.” She raised one of her hoofs, preparing for the procedure.

“Gell,” said Five, disapprovingly.

“Come on, An. I’m not going to let an intact stallion just be around Rainbow Dash. What if he tries something?”

“Brown,” said Five, “what are your thoughts?”

“Thank you Commander,” said Brown, who was now partially inverted. “My opinion may be biased, but I would prefer not to lose my speciw wum- -to be gelded. Although it is within your right as Commander to modify my body as you see fit, I believe that being intact will improve my effectiveness as a soldier with respect to my primary mission of protecting Rainbow Dash.”

“He has a point,” said Five.

“Fine,” said Gell, dropping Brown onto the floor. “In my professional opinion, he is physically adequate for the task. Performance, though…I’ll be watching him.” She turned toward Brown, who was lying on his back, feet in the air. “Watching closely.”

“Right then,” said Five. “At ease, I suppose.”

“Thank you, Commander,” said Brown, un-stiffening and standing.

“You weren’t- -you weren’t actually going to geld him, were you?” said Rainbow Dash. “Not- -not for my sake…”

“Bluntforce has a castration fetish,” said Pretty Lady, coming through the kitchen door with several plates of food. Hoofteps from farther in the building indicated that her girls were starting to awake. She put one plate in front of Rainbow Dash. “She doesn’t joke about stuff like that. Kind of why I told you that story.”

“You told them our story?” said Gell, smiling. “Aww. You still remember.”

“Kind of hard to forget, isn’t it?”

“What’s a fetish?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“A bizarre and abhorrent sexual tendency,” said Five, “like how some ponies like hoofs.”

“Eew,” said Gell. “Don’t lump me in with those guys.”

“Got it!” said Proctor_Dash.

“What? A hoof fetish?”

“Hey- -I don’t know who programmed you,” said Rainbow Dash. “But I did not have a hoof fetish!”

“She sure protests a lot,” said Pretty Lady.

“Not that,” said Proctor_Dasy, “the location. I’ve got one.”

“Good,” said Five. She stood up. “Then we leave. Now.”

“Now?” said Rainbow Dash. She was only half way through her spaghetti. Five could actually smell it- -and she was already feeling sick.

“Yes, now. As in right now.”

“Yeah,” said Pretty Lady, “and the instant you set hoof out of the Lower Levels, they’re gonna be waiting for you. You know, the chiropterans are taking a ton of heat because of you- -more than normal, anyway.”

“Well pardon me if I feel absolutely no compassion for them.”

“You don’t feel compassion for anypony,” said Gell.

“And just how do you propose to even get out of the city?” asked Pretty Lady. “The trains are gonna be on lockdown- -”

“Then we take an airship. One of the real low-grade ones. Those companies care little who they carry. Once we are on, anyway.”

“But how are we going to get there?” asked Gell.

“Simple. Proctor?”

“Why yes, yes I am,” said Pinkie_Proctor.

“You have access to the reports, right? The ones which are used by mercenaries and authorities to track us?”

“I have lots of reports. Mostly from the health department. Did you know that this place got a ‘G’ on the last one? That’s two letters worse than an ‘F’- -”

“And how do they describe the suspects?”

“Anhelios Five,” began Twilight_Proctor, “Chiropteran (bat) pony: blue eyes, blue mane, female. Cutie mark a crystal. Bluntforce Gelding: demon, pink, yellow eyes, wears black armor, female. Cutie mark a hammer. Unidentified Pegasus mare: blue coat, violet eyes, notable for rainbow mane and cybernetic limbs on left side. Cutie mark is a cloud with rainbow lightning bolt. Unidentified equidroid. Model unknown….oh, I see.”

“See what?” said Rainbow Dash. “What am I supposed to be seeing?”

“Not what you are seeing,” said Five. Her eyes shifted toward Brown, who was still standing quietly, watching the conversation unfold. His eye had been shifting to whichever pony had been speaking- -but now they focused on Five, realizing that she was watching him. “But what you are not.”

Chapter 41: The City, the Basement, and the Bathroom

A bird sat upon Brown’s head. Although he had no concept of a phoenix, he understood that this bird belonged to the Commander. He therefore assessed it as a kind of weapon, like a trained hawk. It also rapidly became clear to him that the bird was rather warm, which was actually somewhat comfortable on his head.

“Doesn’t that…you know, hurt?” said Twilight_Proctor, who was walking through the street beside Brown.

“No. I believe that my fur is largely fireproof.”

“Really? That must be nice.”

“I would not know.” Brown paused, looking over to the machine that walked beside him. “What exactly are you?” he asked. “You resemble a pony, but I know not what you truly are.”

“I am Proctor.”

“Not your name. Your definition. Or shall I just call you a metal-pony?”

“Well, thahs about right, sugarcube. Not much beyond that.”

Although that was true, Brown felt dissatisfied with the response. He doubted he would be able to articulate his true question. He understood what equidroids were, because the Commander had taught him that. What he did not understand was what exactly Proctor was. He seemed to serve the Commander, but not for any particular reason- -and seemed to perpetually hide behind the personalities that seemed intrinsic to his being.

“Well, then, Proctor,” said Brown, dropping the subject for the time being. He looked around at the crowded city streets, and up at the towering buildings above him that made him dizzy. “Tell me: I understand why I am out of doors for this mission- -but why not you?”

“Because I was the one that broke the city?” said Pinkie_Proctor.

“I was not aware that was you, but yes.”

“Silly, that’s not actually a crime! Just petty vandalism. They’re not after me. Or the others. Well, they are after the others, but mostly just Rainbow Dash!”

“Rainbow Dash?” said Brown, suddenly feeling concerned. “Why her?”

“Oh,” said Proctor_Shy, “oh, well….because. But Five and Gell are just sort of incidental.”

“That,” said Twilight_Proctor, “and I’m an equidroid. We are generally considered to all look the same. And they’re not looking at all for…whatever you are.”

“Exmoori,” said Brown, annoyed. “I am Exmoori. As in, from Exmoor. We are…” He paused, finding that he did not know. He knew the name, but he did not know what it meant, what they were or had been. Abstract words filled the void in his mind: “freedom”, “independence”, “honor”, “warrior”, but he did not know why they were there, or what they were supposed to mean beyond their simple definitions. Although he tried, he found that he had no memories of Exmoor or his people.

“Chill,” said Proctor_Dash. The pair of them stepped onto a large square plate on which many ponies were standing, waiting. Brown’s eyes passed over each one of them, automatically determining their level of threat. Most of them were earth ponies, unicorns, or Pegasi, although there were a great many others of various species. Looking at the ponies caused Brown to feel agitated. He had a strong urge to attack them, but he was not sure why. The Commander’s orders were absolute, though. He was to carry the wheel of gateways to the airship, to allow the Commander, her associate, and Rainbow Dash to escape. Attacking his enemies now would be counterproductive toward that end.

Almost as soon as they boarded, the gates to the contraption closed. There was a tone, and the plate began to rise. Brown immediately dropped to the floor, clinging to it.

“Whoa,” said Proctor_Dash. “It’s just a level elevator. Public transit. No need to wig out on me.”

“I- -I was just not expecting it,” said Brown, standing. “Much of this world is new to me. Actually, rather, all of it is new to me.”

“I understand,” said Proctor_Shy. “This whole big world. You must be terrified.”

“Hardly,” said Brown, watching the city sink below him. He did not like being high of the ground, and the plate-elevator had risen hundreds of feet in a matter of seconds, the engine connecting it to the mechanical lift tower behind it clinking away. “I just really would rather have taken the stares.”

“It would be good exercise, I suppose, but so sweaty,” said Proctor_Rarity. “Although…then again, I suppose I can’t ever get tired. Or sweat. Well…yay for me, I guess.”

“Do you always speak with so many voices?”

“Of course, darling. Since I lack the mental framework to form a real intelligence, I get to have all these amazing personalities.”

“So your mind consists of six?”

“Indeed!”

“What a tortured existence that must be.”

Proctor almost spoke, but then paused. His unclosing blue marble eyes looked down at Brown. “Yeah,” said Proctor_Jack. “Ah guess it is.”

“At least you are not alone, though.”

“True. So true.”

The airship docks sat at the top of the dome, independent from the tall dangling towers where the wealthy resided. They were the size of small villages, crowded with systems to load air-transport freight, as well hordes of ponies. The docking tower that Brown and Proctor had gone to was filled mostly with poorer looking ponies, standing with their children and their luggage, waiting for the possibility of a ticket on one of the cargo vessels departing from the freight spire.

“I really would have liked to see the Dome District,” said Proctor_Rarity, holding his hoof near a battered vending machine. A light activated within, and the internal mechanisms clanked. A bottle dropped out. “I hear that the architecture is simply divine…and the culture!” he picked up the bottle in his false-light construct and passed it to Brown.

“I highly doubt that the guards will let us out,” said Brown, eying the bottle. “What is this?”

“Milk,” said Proctor_Rarity. “Although clearly not the highest quality. But it will do. Five tells me you have an…intolerance, I suppose, for solid food.”

“Great thanks, comrade,” said Brown, biting off the cap of the bottle and downing the contents rapidly. It was sour and chunky, but he was terribly hungry. “Hmm,” he said, grimacing slightly. “What manner of milk is this?”

“Hole milk,” said Pinkie Proctor. “Which means that it came from underground.”

“Really?”

“Yup. From a burro.”

“Ah,” said Brown, putting the bottle in an overfilled recycling can and starting up the staircase toward where the machines were loading crates and shipping containers onto their chosen airship. The vehicle itself was not entirely visible; the main body of it was outside, leaving only the docking door attached to the bay for loading. Still, even from that, Brown got the impression that it was hardly airworthy. Worse, the cargo was not labeled properly. The shipping containers were marked with an icon that said “Esperia Canned Fish”, but they did not smell like fish at all. They smelled like cordite and electronics.

“Well, this went oddly well,” said Proctor_Dash. “Easy as…”

“Hey you!” called a gruff voice from behind them.

“Pie...”

A black-clad earth pony guard was approaching them from the bottom of the stares. His plastic-like armor and visor obscured his identity, mostly, but Brown could tell from his markings that he was from the same contingent as the ones that guarded gates to the docking spire, protecting the picturesque hanging homes and gardens beyond from contamination of the rabble within.

“Yes, officer?” said Proctor_Rarity, sounding disturbingly flirtatious. “Is there a problem?”

“Yeah. The problem is that this vessels if for approved cargo only- -not you two. Get back down there!” He pointed down the stairs, toward the milling crowd below.

“I believe we have tickets,” said Proctor_Shy, cowering behind Brown.

“Tickets? On this ship? Yeah right. And what the hay are you supposed to be?” He turned toward Brown. “And is that a…phoenix?” His visor lit from within, momentarally illuminating his eyes. Then it suddenly sparked and went out.

“What the!” he cried, tearing it off.

“Must have been ah powehr surge,” said Proctor_Jack, his smile implicit. “It happens sometimes to low quality equipment.”

“You little buck, you hacked me!” the earth pony pulled a weapon from his holster; not a gun, but a long black nightstick. “I’m going to bash your eyes out!”

“Too slow!” said Procor_Dash, dodging. The blow meant for him instead hit Brown. The nightstick struck his fluff with an audible “pomf”, but neither Brown’s position nor his expression changed.

The guard tried to pull our his nightstick, but found that it was stuck. Then, to his horror, it was pulled away from him and into the mass of brown fluff that covered the strange pony before him, vanishing within seconds.

“That was kind of weird,” said Proctor_Dash. “But come on! Fight back! Aren’t you supposed to be some kind of supresoldier?”

“I have no quarrel with this stallion.”

“He just hit you!”

“Yes. I am aware of that. It does not especially bother me.”

Proctor_Dash sighed. “Oh well. Guess I have to miss out on a good fight for now.” He turned his attention toward the guard, still staring stupidly at the spot on Brown’s fluff where his nightstick had been effortlessly absorbed. “Oh, and also, just so you know, I’m the one who blew up the city!”

The guard still continued to stare, but then jumped back. “Calling all guards!” he cried into his transmitter. “Two suspects, dock 7A! Resisting arrest! Armed and dangerous, shoot to kill!”

The crowd below suddenly started to panic as guards flowed in from all sides, pushing and beating ponies out of their way.

“It almost seems like you want to use it,” said Brown, still expressionless. He had now concluded that he did not much like Proctor, but that the two were good allies.

“Of course I do,” said Proctor_Dash, reaching into Brown’s fluff. He fished around for a moment, and then drew out a grenade launcher. The earth pony guard’s eyes widened, and he jumped back.

“Masks on,” said Proctor_Dash, and Brown pulled a gas mask from his hair and placed it over his face. Proctor_Dash produced a pair of wings and floated into air above the crowd. He then took aim with the launcher, and fired several shells into the wall of guards that were coming after them.

The shells burst open into a cloud of pink gas, and the guards immediately started choking on it. Proctor_Dash descended from the air, just in time for Brown to kick the one guard already on the stares back down into the growing cloud of smoke.

“What was that?” asked Brown. “A chemical weapon?”

“Yes,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Colloidal love potion. It should keep them distracted for a while.” He released a sound that might have been laughter. “Leave it to Anhelios Five to weaponized a love potion.”

Brown looked out into the pink fog-shrouded crowd, and grimaced slightly at what was starting to occur. “I believe she may have made the potion too strongly.”

“Well, I may have added a bit of estrus pheromone…well, they say 616’s population is in decline right now, so I suppose I’m doing them a public service.”

“Where did you even get estrus pheromone?”

“Yah don’t want tah know,” said Proctor_Jack. “Shall we go, now, then?” added Proctor_Rarity, sounding somewhat unnerved. “This really isn’t the place for a Lady right now.”

“Um…sure,” said Brown, turning away from the spectacle that was unfolding below him. For some reason, although he did not want to, he found himself liking Proctor more than he had before. “Yes. I believe that course of action would be ideal.”

Deep within the Pocket, Five pulled a piece of sheet metal from the stack. She adjusted her gauntlet, producing a plasma torch, and began cutting yet another piece for yet another tiny part. She was working quickly, in part because she had little time, and in part because that was how she worked best, when her mind was focused entirly on the task at hand.

That, and she despised her basement. It was dark, dreary, and perpetually moist. That was itself not a problem; she was a chiropteran, after all. The problem was the way the basement was constructed. Although it existed within the Pocket, it was not part of the main structure. It sat spate from the rest, floating freely in the void. Behind every wall was nothingness with neither time nor space, and the basement roared with deafening silence from the endless storms outside.

It had its advantages, of course. The main one at this point in time was the fact that Rainbow Dash could not access it, let alone find it. She could not know what was being constructed there.

Five placed the still red-hot piece of metal where it belonged, and immediately shifted tasks. She picked up one of the two skulls she had already acquired- -the one belonging to Applejack- -and inserted it into its setting, an action which felt not unlike putting an immense gemstone into an immense ring. Assuming, of course, that the ring consisted of a system of wires and conduits that flowed down the metal holder and onto the floor, snaking into the remainder of the incomplete systems.

“Honesty, laughter, loyalty,” she said, counting down the ones she already possessed as she tightened the clamps over Applejack’s tumor-deformed skull, and then the ones she did not yet have “Kindness, generosity, magic.”

Each one was an Element of Harmony- -and a grand weakness. Honesty: to cast away the ability to manipulate others. Laughter: to deny the truth, that the world was pain. Loyalty: to follow kings and gods blindly until death. Kindness: to open oneself to betrayal. Generosity: to sap one’s own strength to feed one’s enemies. Then, finally, magic- -the curse that had dogged Five for her entire existence. These things should have had no power, and yet, somehow, they did. A power that she needed.

From behind her, she felt space distort. From the corner of her eye, she saw the illumination of a pentagram across the oil-stained floor. With a puff of ionization, Gell appeared. The basement, of course, was not safe from Gell. Gell was free to go wherever she pleased. Five had tried to forbid her several times, and it had never worked.

“I thought I could find you down here,” said Gell.

“We are neither up nor down,” said Five, absentmindedly, while she forced Pinkie Pie’s skull into place. The gaping hole in its side as well as the mounting hardware from where it had been attached to its final resting place- -the Pie family’s ancestral hat rack- -made it fit into the setting wrong. Five swore in Draconian, and then went to work on something easier to fix. “We are not above or below the Pocket proper. Nor are we within it. Nor are we without it.”

“Come on, An. Don’t lecture me on portal magic. It’s kind of my thing.”

“Indeed. Can you bring in the processing array from the master bath?”

“Sure,” said Gell. “Never liked it in there anyway. Always seemed to be watching me.” A portal appeared on ground, and Gell pulled the device through.

“You do not urinate. Or defecate.”

“That’s not what I use the bathroom for.”

“Then what do you- -eew. Never mind.”

“This thing is a mess,” said Gell, referencing to the basement in its entirety rather than just the processing tower, and the largely incomplete machine on the ground. “Is this thing really going to work?”

“Yes,” said Five. “Of course it will. Probably.”

“You know, you’ve spent longer making this…thing…than Rainbow Dash has even been alive.”

“Your point? Or did you just come here to bother me?”

“An…I heard what you were talking about with the robot. You’re not going to be able to get Twilight Sparkle.”

“I can.”

“No. You can’t. Thebe has the skull. Or probably does.” Gell pointed to the ceiling, as if Thebe were somehow above them. “I can’t fight Thebe. You can’t fight Thebe. There, you might even have better luck against Satin himself!”

“I don’t necessarily need her,” said Five. “Not…not necessarily. I have been reading Proctor’s manual. I think he is close enough that a substitution may be possible.”

“A…a substitution? For the most important Element?”

“Twilight is actually the least important,” said Five. “She was just a catalyst. If Proctor’s Twilight simulation were embedded in an adequate host, it might be possible to replicate the Element of Magic.”

“And where are we going to get that? Or are you volunteering?”

“So what if I am?”

Gell laughed, momentarily revealing the immense cruelty that was her birthright. “You? You? You barely have enough magic to repair a broken teacup! I’m not trying to be mean- -but you are the weakest of your family. By far. And you don’t even bother to learn Two’s spells, either. All you’ve really got is that healing thing.”

“She doesn’t know you very well, does she?” said a third voice in the room. Five’s eyes darted rapidly to the shadows, to where they were especially deep. There, she saw a pair of green-blue eyes staring out of the darkness toward her. “How long you have lived with her- -and how you continue to keep her in darkness of your intentions. She doesn’t know you like I know you, Anhelios Five.”

“Not my name,” muttered Five, picking up a hastily constructed harness she had built from one of the incomplete skull-holders, a harness designed to go around a pony’s head. She dug a probe into the mechanism in the back and caused the needle to deploy out the back of the helmet portion. Five recalled what she could from anatomy, and tried to assess whether the needle would go too deep into a pony’s brainstem. She decided to err on the side of caution, and turned the adjustment screw to reduce the penetration depth.

“What?” said Gell.

“Never mind,” said Five. Gell could neither see nor hear the specter that wandered through Five’s peripheral vision- -nopony could, save for her.

“Hmm,” said the shadow, approaching the skull of Applejack and running one of her nebulous hooves over it. “Applejack. Of all of them, she was my favorite. Perhaps my only friend of the six. I almost feel sad for her, seeing her like this. As a component in a weapon.”

“The Elements of Harmony are inherently a weapon,” said Five. “They were never used to fix anything- -just to crush deviants.”

“Uh, I know that,” said Gell. “It’s like, one of your top fifteen extended rants. But you know, I have a responsibility to tell you that you’re pretty much wasting your life down here. On this- -thing.”

“I have no life to waste. I was born dead.”

“Aren’t we all,” said the shadow, smiling.

“Although some of us are immortal,” snapped Five.

“I know that too,” said Gell. “But you’re not. You don’t age, but you will die. Do you really want this to be your legacy?”

“When have I ever been concerned with such foolishness? Or would you rather have me as a wandering, self-proclaimed ‘hero’, a guardian of Equestria?”

“An, come on,” said Gell, approaching where Five was standing. “I’m not saying that, but…” she paused, and sniffed the air. Five suddenly felt cold, and the shadow smiled, amused.

“What is that?” said Gell, leaning near Five and sniffing.

“Get away from me,” said Five, pushing her away.

“I know that smell,” said Gell, angrily. “Misoprostol? Foal-Be-Gone? I would know that smell anywhere. An, are you pregnant?”

“No,” said Five. “No, not yet. Right now it is purely prophylactic. But I can feel it, Gell. I can feel her, coming to kill me. I could have years- -or I could have months. I’m dying.”

“Prophylactic?! You reek! What are you taking? Ten times the normal dose?”

“As much as it takes.”

“It won’t work, you know,” said Gell.

“And how would you know?”

Gell’s eyes narrowed, and she stared directly into Five’s eyes. “Because your mother tried the same thing.”

“She did,” said the shadow. “I was there.”

“Is that supposed to shock me?” said Five, throwing down the harness meant to penetrate Rainbow Dash’s skull. “Is it, Gell? Because I can remember the moment she made the decision. I recall her taking the first pill. I recall how sick it made her, and how you ignored it. I have three hundred twenty one years of Anhelios in my head! I can’t make it go away, I can’t stop remembering- -I can’t even remember which one is me anymore.” She turned back to her work, phasing through the shadow on her way to Pinkie Pie’s skull. It felt terribly cold and slightly damp. “I don’t care. I don’t care anymore. I can’t stop Six, but I can slow her down. Gell, I just need more time. Just a little more.”

Gell sighed. “Fine. Go ahead. Just wear some perfume or something. I hate that smell.”

The portal opened once again, and Gell disappeared back into the main Pocket, probably to continue gorging herself on pony meat or sleeping in her bed of broken glass. Five was left alone with her other half, the pair of eyes floating in the darkness, connected to a body that was purely conceptual.

“And you? You’re going to disparage my life choices as well?”

“Oh, no,” said the shadow. “I actually find this rather amusing. In a way, I missed this type of drama when I was Luna. But, just so we are clear: I have a vested interest in continuing my existence. I will ensure that Six is born, and that you do not die before then.”

“So I am just a breeder to you? To ensure the next generation?”

“No, Anhelios. Of course not. I love you, as I have loved all my children. In a way, I wish that you were like Luna- -that I at least had hope that you might stay with me for all eternity. If only that were your goal, though.” She smiled. “But she does not know you as I know you- -because I am you. Your darkness, your truth. I know that death has never really concerned you.”

“No,” said Five, herself smiling. “No it hasn’t.”

Rainbow Dash flushed the toilet, and wondered where the water went. She hoped that Five did not recycle it into drinking water, because that would be gross. Or even shower water. Or any kind of water. Knowing Five, though, Rainbow Dash decided that recycling of the toilet water was probably the case.

Toilets were annoying. That was one of the great things about being a Pegasus- -she never had to use them under normal circumstances. When flying, she could just go whenever she wanted to. The Wonderbolts had several euphemisms for it, depending on the circumstances: “lightening the load”, “dropping the bomb”, or “fertilizing the fields”. It was one of the main reasons why Cloudsdale was normally parked over the ocean.

Rainbow Dash looked into the bathtub. It was filled with ice, but the strange machine that had been lying there a moment ago had seemingly vanished, leaving behind only an impression in the quickly melting cubs. Rainbow Dash momentarily looked around the small room, wondering if it might have somehow tried to escape. Machines did not usually do that in her time, she knew, but with what Five had lying around, it was impossible to know what might happen.

Finding the machine nowhere, she instead stepped over to the mirror. She had ignored it as she came in, but she had a sudden urge to look at her awesomeness. When she actually took a moment to look within, though, she gasped and jumped back. She found her heart was beating rapidly, and she slowly moved her face back into frame.

Something was extremely wrong with her right eye. Her left one was fine, with its purple iris staring back at her- -but the other was discolored and strange. Her pupil- -which should have been black and shiny- -was now almost entirely golden. She twisted her head, and saw that the gold seemed to line the back of her eye, or the fluid within, filling it with sparkling yellow. Her iris in that eye, likewise, was starting to be overgrown with gold as well, being replaced by it in some parts. The result was a reddening of the rest of her eye. Looking at it made Rainbow Dash’s eye feel itchy, and it frightened her.

It was, she realized, similar to the new feathers that had sprouted from her wings. She unfolded her wings and looked down at them. They were long and stiff, and definitely made of some kind of golden metal. They were strange looking, though; they were not simply feathers, but rather metal plates that looked as though they had been sculpted to look like some kind of abstract representation of feathers. Rainbow Dash recalled one of Rarity’s phases, something called “Art Deco”, which Rainbow Dash had always thought had something to do with stickers.

They were also incredibly sharp. Strangely, though, they never cut Rainbow Dash herself. They fit perfectly into her wings, like a perfect pair of wing-blades. Neither did they impair her ability to fly. They were just weird, and scary because she did not know why she had them.

Rainbow Dash leaned over the sink and looked at her eye again. It looked infected, but when she closed her good eye the bad one still saw perfectly well. She tried it several times, closing one eye and then the other, making the world blink a few degrees to the left and right as she did it.

Then something went wrong. When she closed her good eye, the image changed. She saw her reflection in the mirror- -but also saw another. Over her shoulder was another pony- -but not anypony she recognized.

Rainbow Dash spun around, internally panicking, although she knew horror movies well enough to know what would happen. She would turn around, gasping, perhaps call out “who’s there?”, but nopony would be there, and she would be left with a pounding chest and doubts about her sanity, which she already knew was in bad shape.

Expect the pony behind her did not go away. When she turned, she found her nose inches away from his. He was most certainly real.

Rainbow Dash now saw that he was not actually a pony. His body was not made of skin and hair, but rather angular golden metal formed into the shape of pony like some kind of semi-abstract sculpture. He towered over Rainbow Dash, standing as high as Celestia once had, but his body seemed so much larger, and somehow even more regal than the Princess of the Sun.

The golden pony looked down at Rainbow Dash, and she saw that he had only one eye. The eye he did have shifted in its socket, its delicate mechanical components focusing on her. This pony, Rainbow Dash realized, was a machine- -but not a machine in the same sense Proctor was. She did not know how, but this creature was far beyond anything that anypony could ever produce.

Her eyes instinctively darted toward the nearest area of escape- -but the pony extended his wings, blocking her in on both sides. Rainbow Dash felt distressed- -not because she was locked in place, but because she recognized those wings. The feathers they bore were larger versions of the ones that adorned her own wings.

“Listen to me,” he said, his voice sounding somewhat mechanical but his jaw moving just as a normal pony’s would have. “Listen, pony, and listen well. The Adamantasi are returning. I know not why. But do not approach them. Do not hear their call. And most importantly, whatever they are trying to do- -do not stop them. If you die, then I have failed.” Then, of all the things he could have done, he smiled. “I can see you,” he said, “through my own eye. You are a pretty one indeed, and nearly my equal. Nearly. You will make an excellent mother.”

Then he was gone. Rainbow Dash collapsed onto the floor, not knowing at all what had happened. For some reason, she suddenly burst out laughing. The whole situation just seemed so funny- -but she did not know why. She knew her mind was collapsing, and that she was hallucinating.

Even knowing this, she could not stop laughing. Not until her laughter collapsed into sobs as she rocked back and forth in the safety beneath the sink.

Chapter 42: And Once Again They Meet

The walls shook with a resounding explosion, and the gravity engines whined in protest against the sudden surge of kinetic energy in the outer hull. Futher explosions erupted as something burst through the nearly solid mass of the Pyramid, tearing through its structure with reckless abandon.

“THEBE!” called a voice, just barely audible through the structure.

Thebe sighed. She began moving the primary engines out of the way, clearing a path that would ensure that her rather rude intruder did not damage anything seriously. At the same time, she disconnected the leads into her spine and retracted the machine she had been working on, forcing it to be pulled back to where it would not be seen, or, more importantly, not be damaged.

She decreased the reinforcing spells on the walls, at least partially. Her guest likely barely noticed; the amount of energy he was expending on pounding through them was actually rather incredible- -if entirely pointless.

Then he finally burst through the final barrier, entering the room where Thebe was standing, waiting. The Grand Magus stepped through the hole he had knocked in her wall, his mouth dripping with liquid fire. He had discarded his robe before entering, and now appeared in Draconian battle armor- -an impressive sight, indeed, even if it was technically outside of traditional Draconian garment customs.

“Thebe!” he screamed, reaching for her. His claw cut through several of her shield spells- -again, something Thebe considered mildly impressive- -and he picked her up by the neck. “What have you done?!”

“I did not give you permission to touch me,” said Thebe, mildly annoyed. Fortunately, the suit prevented any actual contact between them. If Thebe actually made contact with another living being, she knew that she would be much less amenable to friendly conversation.

“Touch you? Touch you?!” His claw tightened, closing around her neck. “I should tear your head off! Do you have any idea what you- -”

“Yes, Grand Magus,” snapped Thebe. He was momentarily taken aback by her response. Even though he was crushing her, she still responded loudly and with confidence, speaking not through her long-inactive windpipe but through the magic that sustained her. “I know exactly what I did. You do to. You asked me to do it.”

“Asked you- -you just wiped out half the population of Equestria! When did I ever ask you to do that?!”

“The creature. You wanted help eliminating it. I recall this well. It reproduces through infection. I have eliminated all centers of infection. Or most of them, at least. Now they can no longer breed.”

“Breed- -they were breeding? There are more than one?”

“There are now hundreds. I think some died in the blast, but it proved far less effective than I had hoped. They are…durable.”

“But the other ponies! All those ponies! You killed them!”

“Spike,” said Thebe. “You of all being should know. They were already dead. From the moment they were born. Their lives are so short that they are trivial. Insignificant. Death now is no different from death in twenty, forty, two hundred years- -what could they even accomplish? I have destroyed nothing; only infinitesimally accelerated an unavoidable process.”

“Are you insane?!”

“No. My view of the world is correct, and logical. You are the one who just broke into my home and attempted to strangle me. And, in relation to that…”

She watched the Grand Magus’ eyes widen as he was suddenly forced backward away from her with tremendous force, thrown through the air by a burst of red magic. Behind him, Thebe reinforced one of the walls he was rapidly approaching and slammed him against it. She listened carefully, hoping to hear the sound of cracking bones and dislocating joints, but was disappointed to hear nothing more than a resounding thud and the sound of the air leaving his lungs. Draconians, it seemed, were more durable than she had expected.

The magic that had driven back the Grand Magus shifted, separating into a construct of a large mechanical claw. Its fingers spread out over him, pinning him to the wall, and divided to hold his arms, legs, and wings in place.

“What I am doing is right,” said Thebe, floating over, her robe extending and drifting behind her. “What I am doing is just. They are ponies- -they mean nothing to an alicorn.”

The Grand Magus did not bother resisting his bindings, although Thebe knew that with enough effort he could easily have shattered them. Instead, he looked into her eyes- -the blank, ever-staring sculpted eyes of her steel mask. “Is that really what you believe? Thebe, I know you. I have known you for a long time. Can you look at me and say, truly, that you will be able to live with yourself for this?”

“All I can do is live,” said Thebe. “It is all I have ever done. I am immortal. I cannot die.” She glared at him, feeling the hatred within herself growing. “And do not pretend to care about me, Grand Magus. It is growing…old.”

“Thebe,” said the Grand Magus. “I do care about you. I always have.”

“And yet you chose her instead of me,” she whispered, knowing fully well that the Grand Magus could hear her. “When I needed you- -you turned away from me. For a mortal.”

“Thebe,” said the Grand Magus, looking hurt. “I loved her- -”

“If anything,” said Thebe, trying to control the desperate homicidal rage that was welling within her. “You should be supporting my endeavor. I have no reason to hate ponies, but you do.”

“I can never hate them,” said the Grand Magus.

“Really? Reference the three before you, and what they did to your ‘beloved’ Rarity. The unfaithful husband who brought home the disease that rendered her sterile? He was a pony. The second husband, the one who beat her relentlessly? A pony. The third, who addicted her to enhancement metal in the name of ‘high-society’? A pony. How is it that you are foolish enough not to hate them?”

“And she was a pony. A pony that I loved, and will forever love. Even you were once a pony- -”

He gasped as Thebe closed her construct around him and forced him into the wall, crushing his armor around him.

“Do not compare me to them!” she cried. “They are nothing more than property! I own them- -I own all of them! If I desire to wipe them away from this world, it is my prerogative!”

The Grand Magus moved beneath the force of her magic. His right hand ignited with green fire, and he drove it forward, crushing through the red light, tearing apart the spell that held him in place. He was strong, far stronger than Thebe had expected.

With the spell compromised, the Grand Magus exploded into green flame, separating himself from Thebe and forcing her to float backward a distance.

“So that’s it?” he said, his mouth dripping flame. “You care that little for them? You don’t even remember, do you? When you had friends, what love even feels like.”

“I have never had friends. And I will never feel love. Only power, and the desire for more of it. This is the nature of the alicorn- -the nature that the other four refused to comprehend. That we can only be alone, because there is no equal. Not even you.”

“What is your intention, Thebe?” said the Grand Magus, stepping through her magic as though it were nothing.
“To correct my mistakes,” said Thebe. “A noble goal, I believe. My initial blow failed to exterminate my enemies- -so now I shall march across this land and purge the disease from within. Even if I have to eradicate every pony alive, I will succeed.”
“Am I going to have to fight you? To start a war between Draconia and Equestria?”

“War?” said Thebe, smiling beneath her mask. “Spike…you’ve already lost.”

“Really? Because right now, it looks like we’re pretty evenly matched.”

“Perhaps we are,” said Thebe. “Or, would be, if I were as limited by morality as you were.”

“What are you talking about?” said the Grand Magus, stopping his approach. His expression changed, just slightly, but enough to betray his emotions to Thebe.

“Vulcan Colony,” said Thebe. “Originally, it was an ancient mining outpost for the Aurasi, until Void and Nil rendered them extinct. Until Crimsonflame inherited it, and gave it to you when you inherited her title. How many dragons live there, I wonder?”

“Thebe…what are you implying?”

“That I ten orbital platforms loaded with Cerorian-type xenonuclear warheads pointed directly at it, ready to be fired at a moment’s notice.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“I just eradicated billions of my own subjects. What do twenty something Draconians mean to me?”

“Thebe, there are children there!”

“Children that will grow to hate me, to fight me, to be killed by me- -I am only saving them from that fate. Or would be. I suppose you have the true choice, here.”

The Grand Magus stared at her, glaring. “You…you are a monster, Thebe. I never wanted to admit it to myself…but I can see it now. Thebe…what happened to you?”

“Lower your shielding layers,” said Thebe. “I really would rather not waste my warheads today if I can avoid it.”

“Fine,” hissed the Grand Magus, and the cloak of fire surrounding him dropped.

“There we go. Nice and peaceful. Also.” She raised her hoof, and her magic condensed into a solid, forming a small memory chip. She levitated it to the Grand Magus, who took it from her.

“What is this?” he asked.

“My findings, so far, on what our mutual enemy is. You helped me. So now I have helped you. Fair is fair. Now…I suppose you will want to be investigating that pit it made when it took my legs. So…”

The space around the Grand Magus erupted into a bubble of red light, and he was instantly gone, teleported halfway across Equestria. Thebe watched him go, and then reinforced her external shields to ensure that he would not be able to enter her sanctum again.

There was still much work to be done. Eradicating the early infected would not be enough; Thebe needed a way to defeat the ones that already walked. She knew her limitations, though. She knew that alone, she was not strong enough. The only solution, therefore, was to increase her power.

She pulled the machine she had been building back into the room where she was working. A way to increase her power- -once again, irony had infiltrated her life. The Vandrare, by failing to kill her, had given her the means she needed to defeat them.

Thebe watched her reflection glinting off the slowly revolving item in the center of her device. The last relic or Order from a barely averted age, taken long ago from a forgotten kingdom. For the first time since King Sombra had ruled one and a half millennia before, it would finally be used for its true purpose.

Thebe smiled as the red light of her three horns glinted off the jewel-like facets of the still-living core of a long-deceased Lord of Order: the Crystal Heart itself. A weapon of unfathomable power; a device destined from its inception to stain the soil of Equestria red with pony blood- -a destiny that Thebe would ensure that it achieved.

Chapter 43: Construction Begins

Epicenter walked slowly across the surface of the water, the waves vanishing into pure calm at the force of her presence. Beneath her, she felt the presence of the cities of Beyond, now all abandoned. There was no point in bothering to descend below the surface; there was nothing to kill. Instead, she had simply trolled the resources from above, dredging up stones and monuments far larger than any Equestrian dwellings and tearing them apart, peeling away key components and allowing the chaff to descend back into the deep.

Then, finally, she set foot on land. She pulled herself onto the rocky shore, and through the strange forests of the remote atoll. From the smell in the air, she could tell that this was a land where no pony had set hoof in centuries, perhaps even in millennia. In fact, it was perfectly silent. No bird spoke, and no animal called. Only the gnarled, fungoid trees stood, their glossy and opalescent stems and trunks piercing the mist.

Epicenter was no alone, though. She could feel the other- -and feel her hatred and disgust welling within her. Without changing speed, she stepped through the forest, tearing a path through the trees as needed. Epicenter found that she did not like trees- -in fact, she rather hated them, but not these trees. These trees were small and inconsequential. She only hated one tree, but she could not remember anything more than a vast growth of white crystal looming hundreds of miles wide and thousands taller into the sky. She hated that tree, but she knew that it was dead. They had killed it. It had screamed. These trees did not scream. They died without a sound, or even a shudder. They were weak. As such, Epicenter could not hate them.

As she moved, the vestiges of the machines began to become apparent. Tentacle-like trunks of things that were not trees, made of dark-colored metal and luminescent white lights. She followed them, and followed the oppressive sensation of being near another of her kind.

Then she saw him. He was standing in the clearing, seeming to stare upward at the machine that was being constructed before him, at the writhing mass of engines and crystal that he was bringing into existence, pulling the mass of so many cities together to create the parts for their most sacred schematic.

He turned to her, his glowing eyes peering out of his extensive armor. She returned his gaze. Neither spoke, because neither needed to. Their minds were identical, and their goal the same.

Epicenter took her place beside him, and began unloading the mass she had collected. It printed above her, manipulated by her Order and her magic, assembling into combinations of machinery and crystal and flesh.

More would come. She had made sure that so many of them would be born into a world of truth and light. The creature- -the alicorn- -it had begun to try to fight them, but it was already too late. Enough had been created. They would march across this world, and gather the materials necessary. Others would come to join Epicenter and the original to build the machine. It was their goal, the one thing that united them all.

Even though, as Epicenter was distantly aware, not one of them knew what it was for.

Chapter 44: Rest Stop

The landing ramp descended, and Brown followed his beloved Commander down it. From the way she moved, he could tell that she was not a soldier, not in the traditional sense, anyway. She was not like he was. From the way she acted to the very way that she moved, it was clear that she was strong, trained from decades of conflict, forged into a pony that was more than worthy to give him commands- -but it was also clear that she herself received orders from nopony. She was not a child of a formal command structure, but a private entity. In Browns eyes, she was an artist of sorts, one dedicated toward battles that would further her own ends and nopony else’s- -and Brown was happy to serve her.

“Brown,” said Five, looking over her shoulder at him. “Why are you following me?”

“Is this not our destination?”

“No. The airship is refueling. I am amazed that such a derelict still stays in the air- -virtually hemorrhages fuel. Needless to say, I am also stealing some of the fuel. But that is beside the point. Go back inside.”

“But what if you require protection?”

Five’s eyes narrowed. “I did not create you to protect me. I do not require it. I created you for Rainbow Dash. Or was I mistaken in assuming that you would be an adequate guardian for her?”

“No, Commander,” said Brown, suppressing his tears. “No. I will follow my primary mission.”

“Good.” They had neared the terminal edge of the landing ramp, and Five stopped. She reached into her bag and removed a package. She tossed it to Brown. It landed in his fluff and adhered.

“What is this, Commander?” he asked, pulling something out of the plastic sleeves.

“One of the two foods I can eat: Blando Strange’s extra-dry oyster crackers.”

Brown removed one of the crackers from the package and took a bite of it. It tasted like nothing. It was not even salty.

“So very…bland,” he said. “I would rather have sketti.” He paused. “Sk- -et- -i.”

Five looked back at him, confused. “Are you trying to sound cute? Because you’re failing with great vigor.”

“No, Commander,” said Brown, standing at attention. “It appears that I have a genetic inability to pronounce ‘sketti’ properly.”

“Weird. Try not to say it around me, then, it’s annoying. Also: you can’t digest pasta. You are not yet weaned. Start with these, and water. And remember: if you do not eat properly, keeping you alive falls on me and it is rather draining.”

“Yes, Commander,” said Brown.

“Good. Now, go back to Ms. Dash. I have stuff to do.”

“Yes Com- -” Brown suddenly shuddered as he looked beyond the Commander into the land beyond. The corroding wooden deck and the dirty mostly cybernetic ponies at the station did not bother him. Instead, he fouond himself looking at the sliver of sky that he could see just over the Commander’s head.

“Brown,” said Five, not sounding especially concerned. “Are you damaged?”

Brown put his hoof to his head. He suddenly felt terribly dizzy, and had a splitting headache. The whole world seemed to be shifting, as if he had just seen the impossible and his mind could not correlate what he was seeing with reality.

“The sky,” he said. “Not- -not right. Red sphere, color of flame, and white sphere, together, never apart in the yellow sky- -where have they gone? What is wrong? Something is wrong- -”

“Red sphere and white sphere?” said Five. Then a look of understanding crossed her face, and she actually seemed somewhat amused. “Brown,” she said. “This is an order. Go back inside. Go be with Rainbow Dash.”

“Hi-o,” said Proctor, pushing past Five from outside, entering the ramp.

“Proctor?” said Five. “Where did you come from?”

“A factory, probably,” said Pinkie_Proctor. He switched to Proctor_Dash. “Had to fly ahead. I got Rainbow Dash a present. Come on, lord of the fluffy. You can watch too.”

“O- -okay,” said Brown. He looked back toward the Commander, and saw that she had vanished. He looked out carefully, trying to avoid looking at the sky- -but could not find her. “Yes,” he said to Proctor. “Let us return to Rainbow Dash.”

“Okie dokie lokai.

Five watched Brown staring at her, or more precisely, through her. His mind was unbelievably pliable. Proctor could still see her, of course- -she was not invisible; that was a talent reserved for only a truly select set of unicorns. Rather, she had simply reached into Brown’s mind and made him unable to perceive that she was standing directly before him.

She watched as he scanned the crowd as though she was not there, and then as he ascended the ramp back onto the rusted and vibration-prone airship with Proctor.

“You seem concerned,” said the shadow with blue-green eyes as it pulled a tendril of itself out of Brown’s head. “Of course, this thing is and Exmoori. I am sure you aware of the implications of that.”

“I am,” said Five, not entirely out loud.

“I don’t think you are,” said the shadow, following her at the edge of her consciousness, drifting alongside her. “Celestia went through a great deal of effort to exterminate them.”

“Celestia was a power-hungry tyrant,” noted Five indifferently.

“That is true,” said the shadow. “But this thing you have created- -this creature. I am impressed, but its mind is dangerously strained.”

“I know,” said Five, walking along the creaking platform amongst the unshaven stallions and the cyborgs. “But just then. What he referred to of the sky. What did he mean?”

“He described what he saw. Or would have seen. Or should have seen.”

“A red sphere and a white sphere?”

“The sun and the moon, over five millennia ago. Before Celestia separated them into night and day, and before her power forced the sun to burn yellow.”

“Five millennia?” said Five, impressed- -but also concerned. Although she had access to that memory, she had not given it to Brown. In fact, she had given him almost nothing, aside from the most basic context within the world. Things that she thought he might need, like the races of ponies, the types of technology he might encounter, how to use money- -but almost nothing else. When she had initially created him, she had expected a pliable but unthinking drone. Instead she got something intelligent, something that already knew how to fight, something that remembered what he had once been. “I wonder. How much is in that mind of his?”

“A great deal,” said the shadow, smiling.

The door to their “cabin”- -really more of a large shipping crate- -creaked as it opened. Brown was immediately struck by a strong, unpleasant smell. A sound of heaving and of a torrent of liquid falling into a plastic bucket filled the air.

“Come on, honey,” said Gell, who was holding Rainbow Dash’s hair as she continued to empty the contents of her stomach into a pail, “get it all out. It’s okay.”

Rainbow Dash heaved again, but not much came out. She moaned into the bucket.

“Really?” said Proctor_Dash, pushing past Brown. “Really? You’re Rainbow Dash, and you get airsick?”

“Hey,” said the real Rainbow Dash, angrily lifting her head out of the bucket and wiping away some of the vomit on her chin. “I’m Rainbow Dash. I don’t usually travel by air- -oh Celestia!” She shoved her head back into the bucket and continued to fill it. “Eew,” she groaned. “It came out my nose that time.”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Brown, not knowing what to say next. He had a desire to help her- -it was his primary objective- -but he did not know how to stop her pain.

“It’s okay. Don’t touch me, Brown.” She stood up, blowing her nose into the bucket.

“Here,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Try these.” He produced a box of dark colored, dried fruits.

“What are these?” said Rainbow Dash, looking as though she were about to continue emptying her stomach. “Not really in the mood for food.”

“They’re made with ginger,” said Twilight_Proctor. “It helps with motion sickness.”

“Thanks,” said Rainbow Dash, taking a fruit. She chewed it slowly. “Oh, wow,” she said, swallowing it quickly. “That is gross.”

“And yet in incredibly high demand.”

“I was not aware that Pegasi become nauseous in flight,” said Brown.

“We don’t,” snapped Rainbow Dash. “I do. If I can’t see the sky- -oooh. Nope. Stay down, gross fruit- -no. It’s the same with boats. They tried to station me on a carrier for a mission with the Wonderbolts. That ended very, very poorly.”

“Well,” said Proctor_Dash, his wings slowly beginning to materialize. “I got you something that might help.” He produced a large glass bottle filled with a substance layered into several colors, but strangely lacking a label.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. “No way! Rainbow gin?! Where did you even get that?”

“There’s a Pegasus caravan outside. I charged all their fuel cells for them in exchange for this.” He handed it to Rainbow Dash. “Take it. Although I love rainbow gin, I can’t actually drink it. Actually, come to think of it, I think I’m just programmed to believe I love rainbow gin because you do so much.”

“Oh, wow,” said Rainbow Dash. “Thank you.”

“That was the gift?” said Brown.

“No. That was incidental,” said Proctor_Dash hurriedly. He produced a different object; this one was a small device that fit in his hoof.

“Where are you keeping all this stuff?” asked Gell, finally releasing Rainbow Dash’s hair.

“A lady never tells,” said Proctor_Rarity. Then, as Proctor_Dash. “This is something I’ve been meaning to give to you forever. Except I couldn’t find the right memory chip for it.”

“Um…what is it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash took the chip from Proctor and looked at it closely. It was small and difficult to manipulate with hooves, but easy enough to hold with the claws in her robotic arm.

“My memories,” said Proctor_Dash. “Well, some of them. Specifically, everything that pertains to Scootaloo.”

Rainbow Dash felt her eyes drop, and a sharp surge of excitement and pain inside her heart. “Scoots?” she said. “You mean my Scootaloo?”

“Yeah!” said Proctor_Dash, excited. “I know how proud I am of her- -and I’m not even the real Rainbow Dash, so I figured that you would really like this!”

“What kind of a name is Scootaloo?” asked Brown.

“Hate to agree with the fluff, but I was thinking the same thing.”

“It is a great name,” said Proctor_Dash angrily. “And you two are hardly in a position to criticize.”

“Yeah,” admitted Gell. “My parents gave me a dude name.”

“How do I use this?” said Rainbow Dash. “Proctor! Show me how!”

“Just put it in the port at the manipulator module.”

Rainbow Dash searched her gold-colored robotic hoof, and eventually found what Proctor was talking about: a small vertical slit installed where her hoof extended between two of the golden plates that formed the end of her leg. She inserted the chip with her mouth. As she did, a hologram appeared before her. It displayed something that looked like a user interface, complete with a semi-translucent but color-correct 3D Scootaloo in the center. Rainbow Dash was surprised to see it look up at her and smile.

“Scoots,” she said, tears filling her eyes, despite her attempts to stop them.

“Who is this ‘Scootaloo?” asked Brown.

“She was my- -I mean Rainbow Dash’s…sister?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “Yeah she was.”

“By Satin- -she looks just like a little demon,” said Gell, looking closely at the picture. “The little wings, the orange coat, the purple hair- -well, a male demon. That’s basically what they look like.”

“Scootaloo is actually pretty famous on her own,” said Proctor_Dash. “I mean, there’s a lot of data there. But the highlights, with pictures.” He pointed at Rainbow Dash’s arm, and she felt it shudder as the interface shifted on its own, changing. It became a still picture. In it was an adult Scootaloo, looking more beautiful than Rainbow Dash had ever imagined. Floating next to her was some kind of animal, apparently captured in mid-flight. It looked something like a moth, but with fleshy bat-like wings and more eyes than any normal moth.

“Unholy nuts!” said Gell, leaning so close to the hologram that her nose passed through. She pointed at the animal. “Do you know what that is?”

“Um, no,” said Rainbow Dash.

“That’s a varnaq!”

“Yes,” said Twilight_Proctor. “That is Bloody Mary. Scootaloo summoned her in her teen years. It was her loyal pet through her life.”

“No way- -she tamed a varnaq?”

“Is that significant?” asked Brown.

“You don’t- -” Gell sighed. “A varnaq is a type of demon,” she explained. “I mean, not like me, or my people, but like what you would probably call an animal. They’re vicious and carnivorous, known for carrying off ponies back to Tartarus. I mean, even I don’t even get near them. And she tamed one.”

“So…it’s pretty epic?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“There yeah it is,” said Gell, as though it were obvious.

The image shifted again. This one showed an adult Scootaloo, dressed in some sort of absurdly tight garment. She was holding a helmet under one hoof and leaning against a vehicle. Rainbow Dash recognized it being one of the same kind that she had seen in Appleloosa- -a motorcycle.

“Scootaloo was also a prodigious daredevil,” said Twilight_Proctor. “She was born lacking wing abductor muscles, and as such, never flew for more than a few seconds.”

“She- -she never flew?” interrupted Rainbow Dash.

“No.”

“Oh,” she said, feeling suddenly dejected. “If only…that’s my fault, isn’t it?”

“How could it be your fault?” asked Gell.

“If I had been there. If I had taught here, maybe she would have- -”

“She was born defective,” said Brown, bluntly. “Nothing you could have done would have assuaged that.”

Rainbow Dash glared at him, fully prepared to jump over Proctor and wring his fluffy neck- -assuming she could find it- -but Proctor continued.

“Anyway…despite being unable to fly, Scootaloo was known as one of the first motorcycle riding ponies. And for her experiments with early back-mounted repulsion packs. The wings helped with that. She was the first pony to break the sound barrier on a motor vehicle. And…” the image changed. Now it showed Scootaloo wearing some kind of bizarre armor, standing before a vast and complicated schematic; it appeared to be out of a magazine. “She spent much of her life researching interdimensional travel. She eventually achieved it, and…”

The image shifted again, now showing a painting. It showed a middle-aged Scootaloo standing on the back of an enormous varnaq. She was dressed in power armor, with a pair of scantily clad stallions clinging to her legs. Above her head, she was wielding an oversized crystalline hammer- -which was on fire. She was about to bring it down upon a force of undead, laser-wielding centaurs that her varnaq was already starting to tear into.

“Holy buck,” whispered Rainbow Dash. She turned to Proctor. “Can I have a poster made of this? This is epic! Did this really happen?”

“Maybe,” said Proctor_Dash. “I like to think it did. After her daredevil career got to boring, she started a life as an interdimensional adventurer.”

“What the- -an adventurer? Is that even- -oh wow…”

“And, in addition to being a famous stuntpony, a brilliant inventor, and a guardian of peace in the multiverse, she also chaired the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” The image changed again, this time showing semi-adult Scootaloo standing beside to familiar ponies. One was clearly Sweetie Belle, although she was dressed in a black and strange dress that was clearly made by Rarity and wearing a significant amount of eyeshadow. The other was Applebloom, her nearly luminescent green eyes seeming to stare out of the hologram. At that age, she looked surprisingly similar to her sister Applejack. The three of them were standing next to a tall, purple alicorn who was presenting them with a kind of award- -an alicorn that Rainbow Dash realized was Twilight.

“What is that?” asked Brown, stepping forward. He put his hoof through the hologram, distorting it. The shift seemed to distract him for a moment, and he pawed at the image, causing it to shift like water.

“What?” said Rainbow Dash. “It looks like some kind of award- -it’s got their club’s symbol on it- -”

“No,” said Brown. “The monster. The purple one.”

“Monster?” said Rainbow Dash, surprised. “You mean Twilight?”

“She has both a horn and wings. This is impossible. Ergo, she is a grotesque monster. What is she?”

The hologram vanished as Rainbow Dash brought back her hoof, and slammed the metal of her robotic limb into the side of Brown’s face. Punching him was like punching a column of concrete, but the mechanical appendage was strong, and still forced him to take several steps back. His eyes widened in shock and confusion.

“You- -you hit me,” he said, sounding genuinely hurt.

“Don’t talk about my friend like that!” snapped Rainbow Dash. “Twilight was one of my best friends! If you call her a monster again, I will drop you out of this airship!”

“But…Rainbow Dash…” The skin around his eye was discoloring with a substantial bruise, and beginning to swell. Then, almost imperceptibly, it sparked with blue magic and began to heal. “I apologize, I did not- -”

“Out!” said Rainbow Dash, pointing.

“At least give me a chance to- -”

“Get out!”

Brown looked like he was about to cry, but instead took a deep breath. “As you wish. I will be outside the door if I am needed.” He walked past Proctor and pulled the mechanism that unlocked the door. He stepped outside and slammed it closed.

Rainbow Dash was breathing heavily.

“Wow, Dashie,” said Gell. “That was pretty hot.”

“Not now, Gell.”

“Actually,” said Proctor_Dash. “That might have been a little harsh. The poor guy’s never seen an alicorn. I mean, I wanted to hit him too- -but he doesn’t even know what one is.”

Rainbow Dash did feel a little bit bad, especially as she thought about it a little more. She still could not get over the rage she was feeling, though. It was not just Brown calling Twilight a monster, but calling Scootaloo “deformed” just because she had trouble flying.

Rainbow Dash snatched up the bottle of rainbow gin, the colors rocking under the motion of the bottle. “I’m going outside. I need some air.”

Chapter 45: Aboard

The airship hummed loudly as it hovered over the clouds below. The air was cold and thin, and the wind stiff, but the storms seemed to be trapped below it the swirling bank of dark clouds. Brown took a deep breath, smelling the exhaust and engine ionization that the airship was dumping into the upper atmosphere. Neither the cold nor the thin air bothered him; his woolen body was protected from both. Although he could not recall Exmoor, he understood that it was cold- -cold, and very beautiful. He wondered if the Commander would take him there one day, so that he might see it.

The dark sky itself was blank and clear, and so peaceful. Behind the airship, however, a number of lights trailed. In the dim high-horizon light, it was possible for Brown to see the hundreds of Pegasi who had indexed themselves into the airship’s gravity wake, trailing behind it in the warm air produced by its thermal sinks. They had come from all across the land, from regions where Pegasi still remembered the old ways. Where they had truly come from, Brown did not know. Nor did he know where they were going, and he did not wonder.

There was a roaring from the air around them, and a rainbow-colored contrail appeared near Brown, spiraling rapidly around the airship. It passed him quickly, but aft, he could see Rainbow Dash racing ahead with several other Pegasi, all of them except her struggling against the strong wind and distortions that clung to the edge of the airship.

When they reached their goal, Rainbow Dash spread her wings and fell backward away from the other, returning to the Pegasus V and nearly colliding with them before gracefully turning over in the air and sliding into the formation. There was some cheering from behind audible over the roar of the engines and high-atmospheric wind.

A pony approached Brown from the side and put his hoofs on the railing, leaning of the edge. Brown did not think too much of it- -he could not take his eyes off Rainbow Dash.

“She is impressive, isn’t she?” said the stranger.

“For a Pegasus, I suppose,” he replied. In truth, he was impressed with her. He had been watching her fly for over an hour. Much of the time, she would stay with the other Pegasi in the gravity wake, but every few minutes she would race forward and perform some kind of daring athletic feat, sometimes with others and sometimes alone. Brown had come to admire her athleticism and poise, and the way she moved with such precision and grace. He had even held his breath in anticipation as she had rounded the ship and closed her wings around her, darting through a foot-wide hole in the ship’s scalding heat sink before spreading her wings on the other side unharmed.

He was still not sure if she was a soldier, or if she truly had been. Her behavior was more that of a performer than anything else- -but nonetheless, Brown liked watching. As he watched, though, he began to doubt exactly how much she needed protecting, even as he was overcome with a strangely paradoxical urge to ensure her safety.

“You have a thing for her, don’t you?”

“Hardly,” said Brown, still watching Rainbow Dash from a distance, her face illuminated by the lights that the Pegasi’s carts held. “Besides. I believe I may have insulted her. Badly. She hates me.”

“Hey,” said the stranger. “You look like a gambling pony. Or a gamble. Do you want to make a bet?”

“I have no money,” said Brown.

“Well, you might get money eventually? Get paid? Or something similar?”

“Yes, I suppose.”

“Okay then. Three bits says she dies before the end of this story.”

Brown turned sharply toward the pony at his side, and found his face oddly close to that of a green unicorn. The unicorn, however, did not have a short spiraling horn but rather a bifurcated, antler-like horn. He also bore a long crescent scar down one side of his body.

“Why would you say something like that? Am I to take that as a threat?”

The green pony just stared, smiling widely.

“Hey, who are you talking to?” said a voice behind Brown. He turned rapidly and came once again face-to-face with the green pony, now behind him. Upon seeing this, he turned rapidly to where the green pony had just been, and found him gone. When he looked the other direction once again, he found himself alone.

“What the…well,” he said, sitting down on the cold floor. “I believe I may be hallucinating.”

Five leaned against the wall to one of the inner rooms of the airship. This room was one of several minor mechanical rooms, or would have been back when the military would have been using this airship almost a century ago. The torpedo tubes had long since been removed; they now used the space to store brooms.

From within the room, she could hear repeated thumping, as well as repeated moaning.

“Oh! Yes! Right there!” cried a female voice from inside the room. That was promptly followed by one much louder thump. “No, wait!” cried the voice. “I’m going to- -I’m gonna- -EEEEEE- -eeeee- -EEEEEeeeeeEEEE!”

There was a sound of liquid sloshing against the floor. Five was thoroughly disgusted thinking about those fluids, and pulled the glass capillary tube she was holding out from behind her eye. She applied several droplets of the blood onto a pregnancy test, and watched the results. They were not good- -but not positive either. Regardless she resolved to increase chemotherapy.

The mare within the room continued to squeal for nearly a minute. Then, panting. “Oh- -I’m so sorry! I got it on your face!”

“It’s okay,” said Gell from within the room. “I really do like your flavor.”

“Oh you!” There were some sounds of motions inside. “If only my husband could do what you can! But I didn’t finish you…”

To Five, that was obvious. Gell could almost never finish without a castration involved- -unless her grandmother was involved. That was a set of memories that Five tried to avoid thinking about. Lobotomizing herself repeatedly had not improved the situation.

The door opened, and a highly disheveled Pegasus mare stepped out. She was covered in sweat, and her wings were as extended as they possibly could be and in need of a thorough preening. She was wearing a uniform for the airship company, though, so Five assumed that she needed to get back to work.

“Ex- -excuse me,” she said, blushing as she pushed past Five, zipping up the front of her vest.

Gell followed her out. She herself was sliding her armor back on and licking her face.

“You make me sick,” said Five.

“An,” said Gell, listening. “You were lurking? Creeping? Is my little baby finally growing up into a cuddly-wuddly pervert?”

“Again, sickening.”

Gell pointed at the stream of blood coming from behind Five’s eye. “Did you…did you just retro-orbital bleed yourself?”

“Did you just have relations with a married mare?”

“Um, An…do I need to define ‘demon’ for you again?”

“Not the point,” said Five.

Gell hitched the straps to her armor and stepped out of the room. “Might want to get a mopping in there,” she said, closing the door.

“I’m not doing it,” said Five, who joined her through the narrow and musty-smelling hallway.

“So what are you doing?” said Gell. “I figured you would be back in the basement.”

“I’ve done what I can. That is not the point. I stopped at the station.”

“And? You came to me?”

“Something interesting has happened.”

“Not as interesting as Gap Spanner back then- -blessings, she was flexible.”

“More so, even. Or not. Eew. Bad images.”

“Well then, what? I don’t have all day,” said Gell. “There is a nap that must be taken now.”

“Close to two hundred cities have ceased to exist.”

Gell stopped. “Wait, what?”

“Gone. Eradicated. All communication lost. According to the broadcasts, leveled.”

“Leveled…by what?”

“The unicorns detected a magic surge. And the golems, it seems, have survived. They march.”

“You mean…Thebe?”

“That I do.”

“So, what? Thebe just went postal on the world?” Gell paused. “Well, I suppose it was bound to happen eventually…but what does this matter to us?”

“It means she is planning an all-out war on Equestria,” said Five. “A rather one-sided war. I don’t know why. But it means that she will be distracted. We have a better chance of taking Twilight Sparkle if Thebe is distracted.”

“So…she just wiped away, what, several billion ponies, and now you want to break into her house?”

“I doubt she lives in a house,” said Five. She actually did not know where Thebe lived- -nopony knew. Nopony, it seemed, knew anything about Thebe, aside from the fact that she was an alicorn.

“It doesn’t matter if she lives in Discord’s left ear- -I’m not going anywhere near her.”

“So you say.”

“Is this just part of your whole deathwish thing?”

“Do you think Thebe really could kill me? Permanently?”

“Do you really want me to answer that?” She paused. “Why are you even bothering to tell me this, anyway?”

“It’s useful intelligence.”

“Um, no, it isn’t. I don’t care what Thebe does any more than she cares what I do. I can’t believe you came all the way here to tell me about golems that we will probably never even see.”

“I came with two pieces of information.”

“Well, the second had better be that you finally decided to fillet that fluffy slave you bought, because I am starving.”

“No,” said Five, telepathically scanning the area for anything alive and visually scanning it for any cameras. All she found were several rather large and surprisingly intelligent cockroaches beneath the floorboards. “The other thing is immediate. I saw them loading something onto the vessel.”

“You mean aside from the illegal guns?”

“Yes.”

“And what exactly was it?”

“I did not see closely. It was well hidden, and well guarded. But it looked like a high-containment stasis chamber.”

“How big?”

“Large,” said Five.

“And you tell me this second?”

“Well, yes.”

“And just what do you think is in that box?”

“Probably nothing to be concerned about,” said Five.

“Then why do I suddenly have a really bad feeling about it?”

Five did not know why, but she was having a similar feeling. In her mind, she visualized the pod she had seen on the station- -a hard, sealed, white container, not unlike a large coffin, supported by gravity stabilizers and pushed by several white-clad ponies. Beside it stood several guards that were well armed, yet bore no insignias. The box was sealed well, and she doubted that she could have reached into it with her shadow’s power, even if there had been a mind within. It was also clearly expensive- -meaning its owner had money, and yet was shipping it on a barely skyworthy freighter.

Suddenly, Five shivered, and not because of the cold air.

Five and Gell returned to their shipping crate and Brown, now joined by Philomena who nestled herself in his fluff, returned to watching Rainbow Dash laugh and play with the Pegasi gypsies trailing behind the humming freight vessel. Higher above them, however, in an isolated section of the ship, two armed unicorn guards stood watch outside a metal door.

Behind that door was what had once been the ship’s infirmary, back when it had cruised the skies as a proud military cruiser. Now it was used as just another room to contain cargo. Because of its size, it would normally be stacked with boxes and crates of various sorts. Now, however, at the request of a client who had paid quite well, it was empty, save for one container and the pony who sat beside it.

Downy Rest shifted in her chair, smoothing her white dress and cap in her chair and flexing her wings. Once again, she checked the vital meters connected to the stasis chamber. Nothing had changed in the two and a half minutes since she had checked before. Blood pressure was strange, but stable, and blood oxygen was good. His pulse was slow, as to be expected; the pod was suppressing almost all of his biological function to slow the progression of the disease.

She reached her hoof and ran it over the angular white surface of the chamber. It was so flat and smooth, but so much like a coffin. Seeing him like that made her want to weep, but she knew that it was her duty to remain strong. More than anything, though, she longed to open it, to see him, to hold his hoof and tell him that it would be okay.

Of them all, though- -the nurses, resting in their beds, and the guards outside- -she was the only one who had actually seen master Pocket in his current state. Only she knew how the disease had ravaged his body. For anypony beside her to see would simply be unthinkable- -the damage it would do to the Pocket family’s reputation would be devastating. To know that Linty Pocket, the son of the famed Deep Pocket, had been reduced to such a state- -the scandal would be incomprehensible.

Preventing Scandal, of course, was one of Downy Rest’s primary duties. It was one of the primary reasons she had been sent out with master Pocket. To watch over him, and to care for him, as she had always done. Her family had been bred by the Pockets for countless generations so serve as maids and nannies. Downy Rest’s traits had proven adequate to be assigned to Linty Pocket. At age twelve, she had been handed him as a foal. She had raised him, cared for him, and watched him grow into a fine stallion.

She had begged him to stay at the manor. He could receive all his training there, she knew, and prepare to take the reins of their family when the time came. A bride had even been chosen for him, a fine but mildly inbred socialite from the Rich family. Linty had been different, though. He had wanted to travel, to attend college in a faraway place, to just live like a normal pony.
Downy Rest had gone with him, because she would always go with him. She loved him. At first, it had been like a mother loving a child- -but as time passed, it had grown to be more than that. So much more.

Then the disease had come. Ponies had been brought in from distant lands, all with an ailment that nopony understood. Pocket had volunteered to help treat them, but in the end, he had only contracted what they had. He had become infected. Upon hearing this, Deep Pocket had ordered his son recalled to the manor, to receive the best treatment that could be afforded him. As the only child of the Pockets, his survival was crucial. Of course, transporting the infected had been declared illegal. The entire city had been placed under quarantine. The only way out had been to smuggle him away, to get him back to his family on this decrepit smuggling ship.

The lights flickered. Downy rest reached for a tissue and once again wiped her eyes. She was trying to hold back the tears, and when she was around her subordinates, she could- -but when she was alone, she could not hold them back. Knowing that he was in that box, his vital signs medically suppressed, his body a shadow of its formal self- -it was almost too much for her. More than anything, she wished it had been her instead.

The consistent beeping of the machines changed slightly. The difference was subtle, but it attracted Downy Rest’s attention. She stood up and looked at the machine. At first she wondered if it had been an artifact of some sort, but then she saw it again. The heartrate monitor was reading increased pulse.

Downy Rest pressed her hoof against the controls, adjusting the display. A hologram appeared, showing the waveforms coming from the pulse. She had spent enough time helping Linty study to know that the output was strange, but also that it was oddly healthy. Either way, though, he was mostly frozen- -it should not have been increasing.

An alarm suddenly went off. A hologram popped up, displaying brain scans from within the pod. The heart rate accelerated rapidly as Downy Rest tried to read them. Then she gasped- -they indicated neural activity, but more than that. He was in pain.

“No,” said Downy Rest. “No- -master Pocket, please! You need to stay asleep!”

She increased the suppression systems that kept the pod contained, but they hardly seemed to help. There was not much she could do.

Her mind was racing, and she did the only thing she could think to do. She leaned over the container, embracing it as though it were her master. “Don’t worry,” she said. “Don’t worry, Linty, I’m here!” She squeezed it tighter, and as her tears covered the white surface, she started to sing. The song was a lullaby- -one that had been given to her at the breeding farm, but one that Linty had loved so much. When he was scared, or sick, she would sing it. At first she had hated the song- -but the look in his eyes when she started singing, to when they often closed when it was finished; that had made her love it.

The heart rate monitor slowed, and she smiled. She moved her hoof across the casket, and pressed her cheek against it. “Don’t worry. Don’t worry, Linty. It will get better. I’m here for you. I’ll always be here for you…”

Almost as soon as she had finished saying it, the container shook with a sudden surge of force. A five-fingered hand burst through the center, and a five-fingered hand grasped Downy Rest’s head.

“Linty?” she said in surprise.

The hand closed, and her head was crushed by the force, the pulp of her brain and fragments of her skull pouring out from between the fingers. Her blood spilled across the white of the casket, and her body and wings convulsed for a moment as the life left her.

The stasis chamber exploded in a violent burst of fragments that tore into the walls of the room. From within, the tall bipedal figure stood, still holding the remnants of a Pegasus by its cervical vertebrae. It looked down with its sightless eyes, and it laughed as it tossed the corpse away. All around it, the explosion of glass and metal stopped, and they shifted under his control. Then they returned to him, pulling bits of the walls with him, encasing his body in a new shell- -a correct and perfect shell, save for the mark on his white-armored shoulder that he found he could not remove.

The metal door burst open on the other side of the room, and the two unicorns from outside burst in. The creature saw the terror on their faces as they looked into the pair of sightless, glowing eyes that he had assembled over his vestigial face. They raised their weapons and their magic, and Linty was aware of the irony. They were now raising their weapons against the one who they had been hired to protect.

They never had a chance to fire. Two tendrils of flexible material extended from Linty’s body, penetrating both of their heads. One of them was killed instantly, but the other seemed to be marginally alive as Linty pulled him inward, tearing apart his body on a molecular level to continue repairs to his own. He watched as the unicorn attempted to scream. The suffering of lesser creatures made Linty happy, because he now saw the truth: they were inferior in all ways, and deserved nothing but suffering for their weakness.

He then turned his attention to the ship around him. He was vaguely aware that he was flying, supported by some kind of primitive machine. This was, in its own way, fortunate. He had been unable to build his armor properly with the materials he had at hand.

So he placed his hand out over him, and reached deeper into the ship, into the parts of it that his magic forced him to understand. Then he began to pull it apart.

“And then she said: if you get in!” said Rainbow Dash.

The Pegasi around her burst out laughing, one of them so hard that he nearly dropped out of his gravity well and into the wake of the airship far ahead of them. Rainbow Dash took another large sip from the bottle of rainbow gin, and passed it to the next nearest Pegasus.

Far ahead of them, the transport vessel continued to trundle onward through the dark sky far above the clouds. It was lit by numerous lights on its surface, most of them a sickly, industrial orange color. Rainbow Dash was extremely glad that she was not on it. Not only was the airsickness a severe problem, but she enjoyed flying with the formation of nomadic Pegasi. For the first time in a long time, she actually felt happy.

The air around them, though thin, was warm, and the flying was easy. Rainbow Dash knew that it was warm because of the ship ahead’s exhaust, but was not sure why she felt so light when she was behind it. The others could not really explain it either, but they seemed to have learned from experience that travelling behind the airships made long-distance flying easier. One old stallion even told a story of how he had once fallen asleep in the wake of an aircraft carrier one evening and awoken halfway across Equestria without needing to beat his wings even once- -and with the way Rainbow Dash felt in the wake of even this small freighter, she did not doubt it.

At times, though, she had gotten bored. She had ventured outside of the wake, to where the air had the crisp chill of high skies and where the wind was strong and exhilarating. When the others had seen her flying, some had joined them- -and she had outpaced them all. She had performed stunts for them, and raced with some of others. They had seen her fly, and they all knew the name Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash herself was not sure if they truly understood that she was the real Rainbow Dash, but she got the impression from them that they simply accepted that fact, as if on some level they knew.

Above all, Rainbow Dash was relieved to find that there were at least some Pegasi in Equestria who could still fly. Those in the cities, she learned, had largely forgotten, considering flight a useless and pointless skill- -but those from the wilds and from the settlements in the clouds, they still remembered. These were true Pegasi, their mannerisms steeped in the old ways that were dying out even in Rainbow Dash’s time. They told the stories of the ancient ponies, of Pegasus and Icarus and Pandora, and even the whispered tales of what had become of Commander Firestorm in ancient times, and the curse that Celestia had given her for her crimes.

They had many stories of their own, of course. Of great flight exploits and journeys to distant lands, and stories of so many wars, told with a smile as their eyes misted with the thought of fallen comrades. As they flew ahead to lands unknown, they told stories.

“Hey,” said a rather drunk and smiling stallion, flying up beside Rainbow Dash. He was a roan color, and named Roam. “You are- -HIC- -so impressive, Rainbow Dash. I think…I think I love you. Do you have a- -HIC- -coltfriend?”

Rainbow Dash blushed, and as she did, Roam’s wife, Wherever, descended from above him and gave him a sharp kick between the wings. He dropped out of the stream and into a lower level, where several of his friend caught him and laughed. As he did, he dropped the bottle he was holding, and his wife caught it.

“If you’re going to flirt, then you can take the consequences!” said Wherever. She turned to Rainbow Dash. “Sorry about that. He’s as bit light on taking his liquor.” She took a sip from the bottle of gin and passed it to the next pony. “But really, you are impressive. A pony like you is rare, and we’re already a dying breed.” She sighed, and then smiled mischievously. “You should get married, before you get too old. I have a son about your age, if you’re interested.”

Rainbow Dash blushed and sputtered, but as the others laughed, she realized that Wherever had not been serious.

“Very funny,” she said, rolling in the air. “But I don’t know if any stallion can handle this.”

“Hey,” said a female bat pony floating beside her Pegasus husband, her dragon-like eyes staring out into the distance at the vehicle ahead of them. One thing that Rainbow Dash had noticed was that there were a surprising number of bat ponies among the Pegasi. Not a lot, but several, and they were invariably married to a member of the tribe. Rainbow Dash had not initially understood why, until she had seen a bat stallion up close. “There’s some sort of brown thing watching us.” She squinted. “What even is that?”

“That’s Brown,” muttered Rainbow Dash. “He’s in charge of ‘protecting’ me. Like I need that- -he’s just watching because he was ordered to. If he could fly, he would probably just pull me back onto that ship.”

“Is it…a pony?”

“I…actually, I don’t know.”

“I knew this stallion once,” said an old stallion, floating into the conversation. “He was so hairy…once, a guy hired us to catch this sheep- -”

All the nearby Pegasi around them groaned.

“Not that story again,” said one of them.

Some of them laughed, and a pair of fillies flew by over them, laughing as they chased each other. Rainbow Dash looked up at them, at first absentmindedly- -but then her flight instincts noticed something strange.

She moved quickly without thinking as they dropped out of the air, catching them as the other Pegasi also dropped several feet in the air, fluttering their wings rapidly to correct themselves.

“What happened?” cried Wherever.

Her answer was answered almost immediately a sudden percussive blast filled the air around them. Rainbow Dash looked toward the source, and saw a surge of flame billowing out of the side of the freighter ahead. Its lights flickered and went out as it started to list to one side. Something had gone wrong.

Rainbow Dash felt a sudden surge of fear pass through her body, which rapidly resolved into a surge of adrenaline- -a call for action. She handed the frightened fillies to the nearest of the ponies around her, and raced forward.

“What are you doing?” cried one of the ponies behind her. “We have to get out of here- -if that thing goes up, we- -”

“There are ponies on that ship!” cried Rainbow Dash. “We have to help them!” The Pegasi looked at each other, confused, but did not move forward. “Come on,” yelled Rainbow Dash. “Are you really Pegasi, or was that all talk back there?”

They frowned in anger, but Rainbow Dash knew that it was not directed at her.

“Right,” said the old stallion, the one who had started a story about a hairy pony and a sheep. “I’ll dance a jig at the gates of Tartarus before somepony can claim I’m a coward.”

The others nodded, and the most able-bodied of them moved forward. They flew toward Rainbow Dash, but not past her, and she smiled. Then she turned and led them into the burning, falling airship.

The ship tilted to the side, and continued to burn. Most of its reactor was gone, as well as the entire cooling system, and it was dropping altitude quickly, almost resisting as it fell. The creature that walked through the halls did not care, though. Even as the ship tilted in the air, he remained upright, having realized that the gravity that had for so long bound him to the land below was little more than an illusion.

The halls around him were tight and small, too small for his corrected body to pass through unhindered. So, as he moved, he tore them apart. Tubes and wires burst around him, pouring fuel and coolant into the hallways and further contributing to the fires that were raging throughout the dying airship.

As he walked, a pony ran by him. She was on fire, and screaming as she burned. Linty did not stop, but he made one quick motion with a bladed finger and bisected the pony. He watched as she fell, suddenly distracted from the flames by losing half her body, and then died. Linty found this enjoyable, because he knew that lesser creatures deserved punishment.

He ruminated on this thought, and came to the conclusion that their crime of inferiority was due to one simple factor: they were different. Anything different was inherently flawed, disgusting, and dangerous. This was even true of the others of his own kind, who he knew of without ever meeting. He remembered that somehow, he had once loved a pony named Downy Rest. He could not remember why. Now all that was left to love were the machines, the designs of which filled his mind as he marched.

It would have been easy for him to destroy such a primitive piece of half-technology as this vessel, to consume its contents and add them to the Machine that the others were building and that he would soon be building as well. It would simply be a matter of a thought, to extend his consciousness outside of his body, beyond the worthless organic vestige that he held within his true body. He would know the machines, and understand the, and break the bindings that linked them- -and then swallow them into the plane where the parts to build things were stored.

He had, however, sensed something unusual. There were two anomalies on this vessel, ones he had sensed even when he was finishing recovering from his defective form in stasis. One held Order, but was not a Choggoth. The other signal smelled strongly of Chaos. Linty had no qualms with allowing the ship to fall slowly, and to let the defective beings aboard it suffer in the fire and within their own fear- -and he knew that he needed to investigate the beckoning call of Chaos.

Suddenly, the hallway widened, and Linty became aware that he had just burst through a door. His magic scanned the area around him. He found himself in a large room at the front of the airship, one with a wall made entirely out of plates of transparent plastic, some of which were patched with gray tape. Through it, Linty could see the rapidly approaching storm clouds that he was beginning to descend into.

The room was filled with chairs, and appeared to be the bridge. The noise of his entry caused the pony in the center to stand up and look wildly around the room. He was green, with a strange antler-like horn.

“We’re down, lads!” he cried. As he did, all the other ponies at their stations stood up and began to gallop around the room in a panic, screaming and crying. It took Linty a moment to realized that they were all copies of the same pony.

He moved forward rapidly, grasping the one from the captain’s chair by the neck. He produced an extension from one of his arms and his mind immediately constructed an infection vector. All in one swift motion, he slammed the spike into the center of the green pony’s chest- -only to find that instead of holding a pony, he was holding an effigy made of pure butter.

The vector could not infect butter, so Linty dropped the statue.

“Poor choice of words?” said the green pony, now standing in the shadows across the room. His eyes narrowed, and he smiled. “How about ‘oh the humanity’, then?”

Linty spoke in his native language, and was surprised to hear it expressed audibly. As he did, he realized why: without knowing it, he had walked into a Chaos field. The green “pony” was hardly even a pony at all.

“Therenoth alit von clurnein,” he heard himself say.

“Eesh,” said the pony. “You’re brains are scrambled worse than I expected. And coming from me, that’s statistically significant.” He put his hoof to his mouth and whispered. “At least, only if you’re p-value involves peeing soup!”

“Sirev, nock althen Varii!”

“Duh,” said the pony. “I am the spirit of Chaos. Eyes of the Thoughth and all. And I would hardly call you a Chaos user. You don’t seem to understand a bit of it, and I have bit a lot of it. No creativity at all.” He shook his head. “I mean, right now, I could turn you into a newt. A newt! At least until you get that ticker clicking. But you…” He sighed. “What am I going to do with you?”

“Nos.”

“Um, niet. I know what you are. I know what you are planning, and how Thebe cannot stop it. How she failed to stop it. Or will fail. And I know what it does. But…” From somewhere behind him, he drew out a device- -a chair leg, it seemed, wrapped in barbed wire. “Until then…how about I show you Celestia’s favorite interrogation technique?”

Linty stepped forward. In part because he felt threatened by even the thought of a pony knowing their plans- -and in part because he found he was not aware of the plans himself.

“I also know that the second half of this story is not nearly as well thought out. And that Discord secretly hordes his wife’s panties. And what exactly those ‘eyes’ in your skull are for. And- -”

The Chaos field was suddenly disrupted, and space itself distorted, causing Linty to step back. The pony’s eyes widened as a figure clad in yellow appeared from the shadows behind him. It reached forward with one long-fingered hand and placed it on the pony’s shoulder.

The green pony’s eyes widened. “Oh poopies,” he said. Then he turned his attention to Linty. “Gotta go in a second no more time for airship references you can suck my coxswain!”

Space distorted again, and both of the Chaos users were gone. The field they had produced collapsed, and Linty found his final question falling silent in the air. He paused for just a moment, and then turned his attention back to the sinking airship, and to the storm now outside the windows. Then he began walking.

The vessel shuddered, and the starboard section dropped several feet. One of the Pegasi cried out as he was rolled off into the stream of wind beside it. Rainbow Dash saw him spread his wings as he was whipped through the air into the distance.

“Rainbow!” cried one of the Pegasi that had managed to stay attached, a badly burned unicorn over his shoulder. “The storm! If we get lower, we won’t be able to fly out!”

Rainbow Dash looked at the edge of the ship. Beyond it, the sky had become almost black. In the eternal darkness, it was impossible to see exactly how strong the storm was, but it felt strong. It sounded like a horde of windegos pouring through the air around them, the clouds sometimes being lit by the glow of lightning.

“Do you have everypony you can carry?”

“Yes!” called another Pegasus, barely dodging a falling piece of debris from above.

“Then go!”

“Not without you!”

“No! You can’t fly in the storm- -I can.”

“You’re insane! That’s an uncontrolled ice tempest! You would be torn apart!”

“Go! I still have friends on this ship!”

The other Pegasi seemed to understand, and were all too willing to leave- -even though they all hesitated at the thought of leaving her alone. They did, however, rising through the dark clouds and intense, swirling winds. Had they waited just a minute longer, the ship would have sunk too deep for them to escape, especially carrying the wounded.

Rainbow Dash could feel the frigid air against her wings, and even stabilizing herself against the tilt of the ship was difficult. She was confident that she would be able to pull herself through the storm- -she was, after all, the best flyer in Equestrian history since Pegasus himself- -but she was still filled with an instinctive fear.

“Five!” she cried out through the air and the fire of the failing airship. “Come on, Five! Gell! Brown…Proctor, even!”

There was no response, and she moved along the deck of the ship rapidly, avoiding the fires and trying to take shelter in the lee produced by the ship against the ice storms. Lightning flashed again, and this time it struck the vessel itself. Rainbow Dash was nearly thrown back by the explosive force of the instant thunder, and the ship momentarily lost what little power it had left and suddenly dropped several feet before the engines hummed back to life.

In the silence before the engines struggled back to life, however, Rainbow Dash heard a voice. She looked to her left into one of the narrow hallways, past the flames and smoke. She paused, listening- -and confirmed what she had feared. There was definitely somepony trapped in there.

“Hold on!” she called. Without hesitation, or even thinking, she pushed through the door and into the smoky internal hallways. All around her, there was a sound of the ship rending itself apart. As a Pegasus, she was not familiar with airship design, but she knew that it would not hold for much longer. If the engines did not give out, the superstructure would.

She paused, listening through the breaking metal and the sound of the fire.

“And yet the memory is clear,” said the voice. “I recall it- -I did love her.”

The voice sounded strange, and Rainbow Dash blinked. Her head heart listening to it. Even stranger, though, was that it did not seem panicked at all. It seemed only to be ruminating, as though it were walking through a calming fall field instead of five minutes from falling to Equestria below.

“Hold on!” cried Rainbow Dash, coughing through the smoke. The hallways were thin, but without the wind, she would still be able to fly. She spread her wings and accelerated through the narrow passage.

“And yet,” said the voice, “I cannot remember why, or to what end. I love, and I love endlessly…but how can one love another? Another is…hated. Love and hate, hate and love…are they truly one and the same?”

As Rainbow Dash accelerated toward the voice, a hologram appeared before her, projected by her outstretched robotic arm. She glanced at it, and saw a warning indicating “dangerous radiation levels”. Rainbow Dash did not know what radiation was, but she knew that it had been what had given Applejack cancer- -but she ignored the danger. There was a pony in need, and she was the only one that could help him.

She burst through a wall of fire, closing her wings around herself to protect her face. Once she passed through, she found herself in a large room filled with burning, broken equipment. Both the floor and the ceiling had been torn apart, but she was not sure how. It did not look like the kind of damage that torsion or tension on the ship’s hull would cause, especially this far in.

The air felt warm, and as Rainbow Dash looked down into the sink-hole torn through the floor, she saw why. Aside from the fire, something had been exposed in the center- -something that was now reducing itself to a pool of blue-flaming liquid. Whatever machine that had been, she reasoned, was responsible for the heavy “radiation”.

“But what he said holds,” said the voice. “My goal…is it built of love, or hate?”

Rainbow Dash turned toward the voice, expecting to see a pony, perhaps one pinned under some debris, perhaps even driven insane, maybe even by whatever this “radiation” was. When her eyes met with the owner of the voice, however, she felt her body freeze.

It was not a pony at all. It was something else, something strange that she could not recognize. A tall, thin thing that stood on two legs, its body clad in white and gray armor. It was large, but narrow; she had to look up to see its face- -and when she did, she felt a sudden surge of sickness and an urge to fly away. In its head were a pair of glowing, white eyes.

It did not seem to be looking toward her, however. It had instead extended one long-fingered hand over the opened floor, and pieces of whatever was below were rising to its grasp, swirling around its body and pulling themselves into open portions of its armor.

Then it turned, and the two glowing eyes fell on Rainbow Dash. Its armor immediately shifted, sealing itself, and it lowered its arm. For a moment, they only looked at each other- -and then it started moving toward her.

Rainbow Dash pulled backward, preparing to run- -or, as she preferred to think about it, perform a “tactical retreat”. The place she came through, however, was now engulfed in flame. She could not get back through.

Before she could search out another way to escape, she suddenly stopped. Not voluntarily, but because she was being held. She looked around herself, and saw that there was a weak corona of white light suspending her in space. This creature, she realized, was using magic- -which made no sense. It had no horn.

As the paradox worked its way into her mind, she felt the magic change, grasping her tighter, pouring over. It felt strange, as though every part of her, both inside and outside, was being pulled upon.

Then it stopped. The magic released.

“Schematic is recognized,” said the creature. “Aurasus detected. Unidentified Aurasus: are you translating?”

“Trans- -translating? Translating what?” Somehow, she already knew, though. The creature had no mouth, or not a real one anyway. When it spoke, it was speaking through some alternate source, as source that made her eye and the ends of her golden feathers hurt. “Yes…yes I am.”

“Then please explain. I don’t understand. When the first came, he scanned the world. None of our children...none had survived. This made me…sad.”

“I don’t- -oh, my head- -I don’t know what you’re talking about. Who are you? What are you?”

“Your genetic code shows signs of degradation. Attempting to repair vector.” It raised its hand toward Rainbow Dash, and for some reason she felt drawn toward it, to the golden glow that seemed to be surrounding its fingers.

Before she could be touched, though, there was another sound of rending metal, and the ceiling tore open. She saw a shipping crate start to fall, and cried out. There was nowhere to run, but she ducked regardless, as if doing so would actually do anything to prevent her from being crushed.

There was no crushing, however. Rainbow Dash looked up to see the creature before her supporting the falling crate. It must have weighted several tons, and yet he was still able to hold it with almost comical ease.

“I will protect the Aurasus. I will protect our children,” it said, as emotionlessly as it said everything else.

Before Rainbow Dash could even properly thank it, she once again felt magic surrounding her. This time, though, it was different. She was not so much saturated in it as covered by a thin, hard sheet of blue-green.

“I believe,” said Twilight’s voice, “that the proper term here is- -YOINK!”

Rainbow Dash was suddenly jerked backward, away from the creature. As she was, several more beams of Proctor’s pseudo-magic lifted some of the firearms that were spilling out of the crate that the creature was holding and rapidly unloaded them into its body- -which, Rainbow Dash realized, had absolutely no effect.

“Proctor!” said Rainbow Dash. “How did you- -”

“The same way I’m going to get us out,” said Twilight_Proctor, quickly. “Which, I think, might compromise the structural integrity of what’s left of this vessel.”

“Might?!”

“Um, will.”

The projectors in Proctor’s sides surged, and a narrow, flat beam of hard-light poured out from behind him into the wall. Then, with a force that shook the entire ship, he separated it into two planes- -tearing a whole through the entire inside of the ship.

Then Rainbow Dash felt herself moving, being dragged through the opening by a pair of metal hooves. The creature she had seen receded into the distance, and she watched as the shipping crate and all its contents were torn apart into individual components and vanished. It followed her as she left, its luminescent eyes watching- -and yet, somehow, Rainbow Dash knew that the creature was blind.

Proctor finally pulled Rainbow Dash onto the deck outside, and attempted to seal the hole he had created- -and failed. It was growing much larger, actually, even after his hard-light dissipated. The airship had started to tear itself in half, using Proctor’s gap as a breaking point.

“There you are,” said Five as Rainbow Dash was set down next to her.

“Five!” said Rainbow Dash. “Where were you- -”

“No time now,” said Gell. “Thing crashing- -fire, breaking, pain. Time to go.”

“Right!” said Proctor_Dash, extending his hard-light wings and bounding to the railing. The ship had fallen below the main portion of the storm, and the ground was no distantly visible. As Proctor looked down, his wings suddenly clamped to his sides.

“Eep,” said Proctor_Shy.

“Come on!” said Gell. “You even have wings!”

“Yes, but- -that’s too far! Flutershy had problems with heights- -and performance anxiety!”

“By all that takes it in the plot,” said Gell, picking up Proctor. “Wow. You are heavy.” She stepped over the rail.

“WAIT! You don’t have wiiiiiinnnnggggsss…”

Proctor_Shy’s voice trailed off as he was carried over the edge by Gell.

“Is she- -”

“Demon. Equidroid. Not damaged by sudden impacts.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. She fluttered her wings and lifted herself into the air. “I can take you down, too- -”

“No need,” said Five, spreading her own wings. “I already have these.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. “I keep forgetting that.”

They both passed over the side, and Rainbow Dash looked back once more, fully expecting to see a pair of strange eye standing at the railing, watching. There were none, though. Instead, she focused on her descend through the blowing snow. It was not easy, but she had been trained well for landings in rough weather.

Beside her, Five was descending rapidly. Her leathery wings produced an entirely different set of aerodynamics, but she seemed to be faring well, even if she was more falling than flying. From above, a streak of light dropped through the snow, and Philomena swirled through the air as she joined Five in her descent.

Snowstorms were their own type of challenge. There was almost no visibility, and the ground was the same color as the sky. Without landing lights, a landing was actually somewhat dangerous- -but Five seemed to know what she was doing. Rainbow Dash fell into formation with Five, into the wingpony position that she was so familiar with.

Philomena swooped forward, and then up. Five descended against the snowy ground, her hoofs crushing into the snow. Rainbow Dash landed beside her. She was not sure where they were; it was impossible to see much of anything beside the snow pouring through the air. There was almost no light, save for an almost imperceptible luminescence of the snow and from Philomena, who was circling around them.

“Gell,” said Five, annoyed. “Where are you?”

“Down here,” said Gell. Rainbow Dash followed the voice, and found Gell hauling Proctor out of a large crater.

“How did you get down there?” asked Rainbow Dash, reaching down to help Gell out.

“Two and a half tons of demon pony and four tons of robot hitting the snow? Yeah. Holes happen.”

Rainbow Dash finished “helping” Gell out of the hole, and Gell set Proctor down onto the snow. Something felt strange, though. Rainbow Dash looked around, wondering if perhaps there was some familiarity to this bleak and frozen landscape. Then she remembered: it was not the landscape that concerned her, but something that was missing.

“Brown!” she cried. “Where is Brown?!”

“Probably burned up on that wreck,” said Five, pointing upward to the flaming and fragmenting glow high in the clouds above them. “No real loss.”

“I have to go back!” cried Rainbow Dash, spreading her wings. “Maybe the Pegasi- -”

Before she could finish her sentence, something appeared through the snow above, something flaming and falling quickly. It hit the ground near them with a loud thump and a puff of snow, imbedding itself in a snow dune thirty feet from them.

Other debris was falling, but Rainbow Dash raced toward that one particular piece. She was holding her breath, not sure what she was going to find- -but knowing that it would almost certainly not be good.

She landed in the snow and looked down into the hole that had formed. In the center of it was a slightly charred fluffy brown sphere. As Rainbow Dash watched, the sphere uncurled. Brown’s head appeared on one end.

“Hmm,” he said. “It appears that I am indeed fireproof. Mostly.”

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash. “Are you okay, I mean, you just fell like- -seven hundred, eight hundred feet- -”

“Yeah, and so did I,” said Gell, walking over.

“You’re a demon,” said Rainbow Dash. “He’s just a pony.”

“Just indeed,” said Brown, extinguishing the parts of his fur that were still burning and climbing out of the hole. “Even if my bone density is eight times that of you far weaker ponies.”

“Hey!” said Rainbow Dash. “Who are you calling weak?”

Brown’s eyes widened, as if Rainbow Dash’s reaction had been unexpected. “It’s not that you can help with your genetic weakness. If you had durable bones, you would be too heavy to fly.”

“I’m about to show you a durable bone.”

Proctor_Dash, who had mostly sunk in the snow dune, snorted loudly. It was an odd sound coming from a pony that had no real mouth, nose, or respiratory system, but Rainbow Dash knew what that sound meant, and she blushed profusely.

“Move, now!” said Brown suddenly. He moved rapidly, his body extending as he sprung forward. Rainbow Dash did not have a chance to dodge, and she was pushed backward into the snow.

“What the buck! Get off me, you brown colored- -” before she could think of a word to call him, she saw a large, flaming chunk of airship land where she had been standing.

“Move!” ordered Brown.

More pieces were falling around them, and Rainbow Dash started to fly back to where Five was standing and calmly watching the debris fall from outside its range. Brown and Gell both followed, with Brown moving surprisingly quickly through the snow in a series of leaps. They were followed by Proctor, who pranced slowly, the debris deflected by the hard-light surface that he had projected over himself.

Above them, the airship had finally broken apart. With the engines completely failed, the pieces fell rapidly and forward, driven by the inertia of its course. Even through the s now, it was possible to see the fiery main body of the wreck descending in sharp arc into the distance, and to hear the deafening explosions as whatever was in it finally detonated.

“Wow,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “Why do they always make airships out of the most flammable possible material?”

Rainbow Dash did not answer. Instead, she looked at the still flaming debris field before them. It had been an impressive sight to watch it come down, but it had been horrible. She knew fully well that the Pegasus nomads had not been able to get everypony out, and that so many must have died in the fires early on. A great many ponies had just died, and she had not been able to save them. Ponies, and one other creature- -one that was not a pony.

Then one of the pieces of debris moved. It was thrown aside and into the distance like a toy. Through the snow, Rainbow Dash saw the silhouette of a tall figure rise. Then the light of two glowing eyes cut through the snowstorm.

“What is that?” said Five, suddenly seeming agitated. “Gell, what is that thing?”

“I have no idea,” said Gell, taking a defensive stance in front of Rainbow Dash, joined by Brown.

“I don’t like this,” said Five. She reached around her body, preparing to draw her gun if it was needed.

The creature stood still for a moment, and then it began walking toward them- -or, as Rainbow Dash knew, toward her.

“Now, ah don’t mean to be any kind ah worriwort, here,” said Proctor_Jack, “but whatever that thing there is, it’s leakin energy worse than the farm septic tanhk. So ahm gonna go over here…”

“Or…” said Proctor_Dash, rubbing his hooves together.

“Don’t,” said Five, her voice harsh and serious. “Do not engage. Protect Rainbow Dash.”

“I don’t think- -I don’t think it wants to hurt me,” said Rainbow Dash, although the others seemed unconvinced.

The creature came into visual view, the wind and snow pouring around its body. It walked strangely, as though it were not familiar with its body- -but it moved quickly. Then it paused, and stared down at Rainbow Dash.

“You will not hurt her!” said Brown, his fur bristling.

The creature ignored him. It said nothing. Instead, it simply started moving again, walking past them. It did not look back, and within seconds it had faded from sight into the blizzard. When it was gone, Rainbow Dash realized just how fast her heart was pounding.

“What the There?” demanded Gell. “I mean, what the There was that thing?”

“I think it is what took down the airship,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Um, hey,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Did you guys notice that it didn’t leave any footprints?”

They all looked down, save for Five, who was looking into the distance. Indeed, the creature had left no footprints, as though it were weightless.

“Five, what’s wrong?” said Gell.

“Nothing,” said Five, returning to the group. “No time to worry about…that. Our present situation demands more immediate action to resolve pressing threats.”

“More pressing than that?” asked Proctor_Jack.

Five pointed at Rainbow Dash. “Your wings.”

Rainbow Dash looked down to where Five was pointed, and she saw that her wings were shaking badly. In fact, her whole body was. In her fear, she had not noticed how cold it was.

“That’s not good,” said Gell.

“I’m fine,” said Rainbow Dash, trying to control the shaking. The roaring wind was not helping. Her hooves and the tips of her wings were already starting to hurt. Every breath she took made her snout hurt and her throat taste like blood.

“No, you are not,” said Five. “The current temperature is well below freezing. And by freezing, I mean the freezing point of blood. Unprotected, you will not survive long.”

“I’ve dealt with worse,” said Rainbow Dash, pumping her wings. Flight, however, proved difficult- -not only because of the spreading numbness of her wings, but because of the strong wind.

“Brown,” said Five. “Handle this.”

“Yes, Commander.”

Rainbow Dash felt herself being picked up from behind

“Hey!” she cried, resisting as Brown placed her onto his back. Upon contact with his thick fur, though, she almost seemed to sink into it. The feelings of coldness started to vanish, and Rainbow Dash was surprised by how warm he was- -and by how small his body actually was. It had not been possible for her to tell before, because of all his fluff, but now that her legs were on his sides and she was on his back, she could feel the part of him that was pony instead of hair. He was barely half the size of a normal pony.

“I don’t like this,” said Rainbow Dash. She tried to pull herself out, but the fluff was surprisingly adhesive, as if every hair were holding her in place.

“I don’t either,” said Gell.

“It’s better than dying,” said Five.

“What about you?” asked Proctor_Dash. “You’re an organic too.”

“This body is already doomed. No reason to bother protecting it. My larger concern is to where exactly we are.” She held up one of her hooves and looked down at a hologram that appeared from her gauntlet. “And that did not help. Too much atmospheric interference.”

A sound filled the air around them, something like a distant whiney that came from no particular direction. All of them looked up, as though they would be able to see the source of the long, somber note that filled the snowy air.

“Sky-brothers,” said Brown, his expression hardening. Rainbow Dash felt his body tense. Even though he was small, he was surprisingly muscular.

“Widnigos,” said Five. She closed her hologram and stamped her hoof into the ground. “My day just keeps getting better and better, does it not?”

“Windigos are a misunderstood creature,” said Proctor_Shy. “However…we should probably go.”

“And, ideally, not that way,” said Gell, pointing in the direction that the bipedal creature had gone.

“Agreed,” said Five.

Chapter 46: Necropolis

“This is totally embarrassing,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

“Indeed,” said Brown. “But these are my orders.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. She knew that Brown was right, and by extension, that Five was right. It was probably possible for her to extricate herself from Brown’s fluff, but if she did, she would just get cold. In the Wonderbolts, she had always been warned about the dangers of low-temperatures, and what effect they could have on flight. There were even specialized garments designed for flights in winter climates. Unfortunately, Rainbow Dash had none of those. She was naked.

“And, what, you’re not cold?” she asked.

“No,” said Brown, as though it were obvious. “Of course not. These temperatures are actually quite comfortable for me.”

“The Exmoori are derived from a cold locale,” said Five, waking beside them. Even though she claimed not to be cold, her motions were starting to slow. Even with Philomena flying over her, casting a glow of flaming warmth, it was clear that Five was starting to enter a hypothermic state. The countless hours they had spent wandering through the empty, bleak landscape were taking their toll on her. Her hooves had started to grow pale, and Rainbow Dash knew the signs of frostbite well enough to know that Five’s legs and wings were both severely afflicted. “Exmoor was founded on a glacier in the farthest north parts of Hyperborea. Even farther than YakYakistan.”

“‘Was’?” asked Brown.
` Five did not respond. She had gone back to adjusting the wheel-shaped device that she used to open the Pocket. For some reason, it seemed, she was unable to open it. Rainbow Dash did not fully understand why, but it apparently had something to do with a failure to find a connection.

“I don’t feel cold at all either,” said Pinkie_Proctor, whose tungsten body had sunk deep into the snow, leaving only his head protruding. “Of course, I’m a walking nuke. That said, I’d love to warm you all up…but it runs on cold fusion, so that won’t help much. But then I guess that doesn’t explain why I’m so warm.”

“I’m not cold,” said Five. “By the Soth…I hate freezing to death. Especially now. One of my least favorite ways to go.”

“I thought immolation was your least favorite,” said Gell.

“At least it’s over quick,” muttered Five. “And still no signal!”

Rainbow Dash turned toward Gell. “And you’re not cold?”

“Aww, thanks for your concern, Dashie. But no. I’m a demon. Temperature resistance comes with the territory. Actually, this isn’t even that bad. Half of Tartarus is colder as…well, Tartarus.”

“I do not even know how we arrived here- -the freighter’s itinerary does not mention any passage over cold zones,” said Five. “I don’t even know why I agreed to this.”

“Because you wanted to find Fluttershy,” said Pinkie_Proctor.

Rainbow Dash turned so sharply that she momentarily unbalanced Brown. “Wait- -what did you just say?”

“Stop talking,” groaned Five. “I have the worst headache.” She dropped down into the snow.

“Going to sleep, An?” chuckled Gell.

“Not yet,” said Five, although she sounded incredibly tired. It frightened Rainbow Dash. She was aware, at least to some extent, that for some reason Five could not die, at least not easily, but watching her slowly start to fail was heartbreaking. Even if she would eventually heal, Rainbow Dash got the impression that dying was still painful.

Five removed her gun from under her wing and pointed it into the distance. A small scope appeared over it, and she looked through.

“As I….suspected. There’s something ahead. A structure.”

“A structure?” said Proctor_Rarity. “Who would build anything out here? I mean, the climate is simply dreadful.”

“Don’t care,” said Five. “But I will not freeze solid. Not now.”

“Commander,” said Brown as Five struggled to stand. “There is more room here for you. I can keep you warm.”

“I don’t need your help, Brown. I need the cold. It slows the decay.”

Rainbow Dash did not know what she meant by that, but she could see the structure in the distance as well. She hoped for Five’s sake that it was warm inside.

They continued to trudge through the snow, and the wind- -or at least four of them did. Rainbow Dash felt terrible relying on Brown to carry her, as though she were too weak to support herself, especially while the others had to be cold. Eventually, she could not take it anymore.

“That’s it,” she said, spreading her wings and pulling herself out of Brown’s fluff. The air immediately felt cold around her, and it was unpleasant, but not nearly as unpleasant as seeming like a weakling in front of the others.

“Dashie, get back in there,” said Gell. “You’ll freeze to death out here.”

“I’m just going to scout ahead,” replied Rainbow Dash. “Maybe there’s somepony inside.”

“I’m going with you,” said Proctor_Dash, spreading his wings and pulling himself out of the snow.

“Fine,” said Rainbow Dash. “Brown, tail them.”

“Subtle,” said Proctor_Dash.

“Yes, my Commander,” said Brown.

Rainbow Dash sprung forward, driving herself through the air with all her might. The motion of her wings was powerful, not just for motion but for providing her body with precious heat. Outside of Brown’s fur, the only way for her to survive was to keep moving.

Proctor followed beside her. Although he had “wings”, they seemed oddly immobile. He just held them out at his sides, and moved forward with a strange humming sound. If Gell was right, though, it was amazing any kind of wings could hold him at all considering his weight.

Beneath them, Brown executed his orders and followed them. Rainbow Dash had initially tried to outpace him, but he was surprisingly fast through the snow, moving with rabbit-like bounds that kept the snow from dragging on his legs. To Rainbow Dash’s chagrin, he managed to keep up.

The shape ahead of them began to resolve more clearly into view. It was tall, like a building, but the shape seemed strange. When Rainbow Dash finally got close enough, she realized why.

It was not a building at all, at least in the traditional sense. Instead, it was a large pinkish shard of crystal. Rainbow Dash circled around it, and saw the window and door cut into it. It was a dwelling, it seemed.
Rainbow Dash circled around the structure several more times, noting the facets and the color. Something about it seemed oddly familiar. Then, as she rejoined Proctor and Brown, she remembered.

“I know where I am!” she said, smiling as she landed in the snow.

“No,” whispered a Five. Rainbow Dash turned to see Five emerging from the snow, only to step back. She sounded strange, and there was a look of pure panic on her face. “No no no no NO NO NO!” She jumped back behind Gell and projected several holograms. “We can’t be- -we can’t be there! How did we not get shot down?! Not here, anywhere but here!”

Rainbow Dash did not understand why Five was so frightened. She walked over to Five, who was shaking with more than cold, her eyes fliting rapidly between the holograms.

“Five, what’s wrong?”

“Residual Order fallout,” she said. “Why didn’t I sense it? Why didn’t I check?! Not good, not good, not good…by all that is unholy, why here?!”

“Um, An,” said Gell, who had been walking with her. “You’re kind of freaking out.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “I know where we are. This is the Crystal Empire- -”

“Do you think I don’t know that?!” screamed Five, putting her hooves on Rainbow Dash’s shoulders. For a moment, Rainbow Dash looked into her eyes, and saw that, for the first time since she had known her, Five truly was afraid.

“So we’re not lost,” said Rainbow Dash, annoyed. “I mean, we just need find somepony in there…hey, Cadence was an alicorn. Maybe she’s still alive in there.”

Five blinked. “Either you have the worst sense of humor or you are thicker than even I predicted. Cadence has been dead for centuries! Nopony has lived in the Crystal Empire for centuries! No pony can! It’s a Level L quarantine zone!”

“Buck me,” said Gell, her expression dropping. At first, she seemed to be amused by Five’s antics. Now, she actually seemed to be joining in on Five’s fear.”

“Commander, what is the problem?” asked Brown.

“A Level L quarantine,” said Twilight_Proctor, cheerfully, as though reading from a book, “is an area of land that has been designated by the Thebean High Government as off-limits to all ponies, non-ponies, and machines indefinably. Trespass is punishable by immediate execution.” He paused. “Oh. That is kind of scary.”

“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash. “So you’re afraid Thebe is going to, what, exactly?”

“Thebe?” spat Five. “Thebe? I don’t care about her! I care about whatever is here!” She tried to calm herself. “About three hundred seventy five years ago, there was a war, or a battle. Nobody knows what happened, because there were no survivors, save for Blackened Shield, and he took it to his grave. Everypony died. Princess Cadence was killed. The Empire was lost. Celestia herself instituted the first quarantine!”

“That’s it,” said Gell, looking up at the crystal building. “I’m uncomfortable. I’m getting my gun.” She extended one of her cloven hooves in front of her.

“No, you idiot!” screamed Five.

It was too late to stop her. Gell engaged the spell, and a pentagram of yellow light appeared over her hoof. Instead of a gun appearing, though, the pentagram exploded violently, causing Gell to shout in surprise. As she did, the fragments of the pentagram linked to something else, to a system that seemed to have been touching it through a number of formerly invisible root-like tendrils.

The lines to the pentagram erupted in violet light, carrying the signal deep into the snow as they vanished. Beneath the group of ponies, wide violet lines in the snow glowed, the light sparking through the ground around them, forming a tiny part of a vast symbol. The energy passed into the violet inscription and traveled swiftly toward the city. As it did, the air and land seemed to vibrate in unison.

Rainbow Dash felt a sudden surge in the air, something that felt paradoxically like a silent explosion. The storm around them seemed to slow, and in the distance the remnants of the Crystal Empire became visible, if only as silhouettes in the heavily falling but now windless, silent snow. Rainbow Dash shivered, and not just because of the cold. She had visited the Crystal Empire a number of times, and every time, it had always been the same: a glowing, warm land in the center of a vast artic wasteland. Now, though, even though the city and the tall palace in the center were both visible, it was clear that most of it was buried under eternal frost.

“What the There was that?” said Gell. The slight fear in her voice caused Rainbow Dash to nearly shudder. Both her and Gell seemed to be sensing the same thing, the same electrical, magical charge in the air.

“That was a seal,” said Five, slowly. “A dimensional seal. With it active, we cannot reach the Pocket.”

“Is it standard procedure to seal an L quarantine?” asked Gell, apparently already knowing the answer.

“No,” said Five, shaking her head. “No, it is not. I think we just triggered something…”

“Something what?” said Rainbow Dash. “Come on, Five, you’re scaring me.”

“Something from before the war.”

“Like what?”

“Like that,” growled Brown, staring into the distance.

Rainbow Dash looked to where he was staring. At first she saw nothing, and heard nothing. The snow was silent, and all she could see were the flakes pouring downward. Then she saw the figures of ponies walking toward them.

At first, Rainbow Dash smiled, and was about to jump into the air to greet them. In her mind, she saw them as the survivors of the Crystal Empire, as ponies who might have a warm fire, or remember what had happened to her friend Cadence.

Something stopped her, though. Something felt wrong. She did not know why, exactly, but something deep within her told her to be afraid. Something about the way they moved, the way they were- -it seemed wrong.

As she watched, more appeared, resolving from the snowstorm. Others, it seemed, were pulling themselves from the snow that had already fallen. Most walked, but some did not. Instead, they dragged themselves across the frozen surface.

Then they got close enough to see, and Rainbow Dash suddenly felt far colder than the eternal winter could ever make her feel. The figures approaching them slowly through the snow were indeed ponies- -but they were not survivors.

The ponies that approached them- -if they could even be called that- -were dressed in heavy armor, much of it rusted and corroded. At least, Rainbow Dash initially took it for armor. When several more of them got closer, however, she realized that it was really something different. It was clear that they were more machine than pony, animated by the same cybernetics that kept her left limbs functional.

Parts of their bodies were exposed, though, and that was what terrified Rainbow Dash. Most of them had little if any skin; instead, they stared forward from empty eye sockets in grinning skulls. Those that did have remnants of faces or legs or bodies had sunken, shriveled, gray skin- -but almost all of it was wrong, on arms and appendages that had been grafted to the sides of their bodies or long-broken wings that.

Many of them bore weapons. Some carried long, pitted swords in their extraneous arms, while others toted rifles of a bizarre design. Some of the larger ponies- -ponies with far too many joints to be properly given that title- -bore cannons on their backs.

“I’m not getting a mental reading on any of them,” said Five. “We need to get out of here- -now.”

She turned around, as did the rest of them, prepared for a “tactical retreat” at the fastest possible speed- -only to find more of the damaged, alien ponies approaching from behind them.

Rainbow Dash heard a sound behind her. It was quiet, almost like a puff of air whispered into her ear. It was followed by a sudden groan, and a sound of something hitting the snow. Rainbow Dash turned quickly toward the second set of sounds, and saw Brown on his side, clutching one of his forelegs. The snow beneith him had been stained crimson.

“Into the building, now!” he ordered, pointing.

Five, with Philomena standing on her back, immediately obeyed the suggestion. Gell followed as more shots erupted, shielding Five with her body as more shots erupted from the crowd. Rainbow Dash, however, flew the opposite direction, toward Brown.

“No!” he yelled, trying to wave her away. As he did, Rainbow Dash felt her stomach turn. His right front leg was lying severed in the snow beside him. “Leave me!”

“Not a chance!” said Rainbow Dash, picking him up and dragging him as quickly as she could toward the open door of the crystal house. “You may be a jerk, but you’re not gonna die like this!”
Brown was surprisingly heavy, but Rainbow Dash was strong, and she managed to get him into the building. Gell slammed the rotted wooden door closed behind them, as though it would do anything to help them.

Rainbow Dash and Brown fell against a wall near a window, where Five was already waiting, her shaking hooves trying to operate her gun. Gell was behind a nearby wall, and Proctor, who apparently had the idea to get into the building long before the rest of them, was cowering under some moldy blankets.

“Satin bless it,” said Gell, looking down at her armor. She winced, and Rainbow Dash was surprised to see several large holes melted into it. They were all smoking, and from Gell’s pained expression it was clear that the shots had gone clean through and entered her body. “What the There are they shooting us with?!”

“Am…am dummeh fwuffeh now,” muttered Brown. He was shaking, and Rainbow Dash realized that she was still holding onto him.

“Let me see it,” she said. “Five, do you have first aid?”

Five said nothing, but started slamming her hoof into her gun.

“Five!”

“Why in the name of the eternal Darkness would I have a first aid kit?!” she shouted.

“Let me see it,” said Rainbow Dash, turning her attention back to Brown.

Brown hesitated, but then exposed the stump of his leg, covered in red-stained snow. Rainbow Dash nearly threw up.

“Oh Celestia…we need to stop the bleeding. Don’t- -don’t worry. We can get you a robot one. Just like mine. It’ll be okay, Brown, just hold on.”

“I’m fine,” said Brown after a deep breath. “I still have three.”

Almost as soon as he said it, the stump sparked with blue energy. He winced slightly, but his eyes widened in awe as he watched his bone shift and extend from the wound. Muscle and tendons rapidly formed around it as a new hoof grew into place. Skin covered the new muscle, and the skin was rapidly covered in a layer of fluff. As Brown was healing, Rainbow Dash also realized that equivalent blue energy was filling the holes that had been shot into Gell. They were both healing.

Brown flexed his new arm. “Leg, you have returned to me!” he said, smiling.

“By all that is Ordered,” said Five, throwing her rifle against the ground. “My gun’s Stalliongradded! Everything’s frozen!”

“Five, what are those things?” asked Rainbow Dash. She peaked her head over the window sill and looked out at them. They were standing there, surrounding the house, their swords and hammers and rifles in hand. They seemed to be waiting.

“Get down!” said Brown, pulling her back down. “Are you trying to weather a decapitation?!”

“I’m not getting a reading off any of them,” said Five. “Not one has a mind.”

“Come on,” said Gell, her expression hardened. “Just say it. Surely you smell it too.”

“Smell what?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“The undead,” said Five. “They are the undead.”

“Wait, what?” said Rainbow Dash. She could not help but laugh, even as the others- -save for Proctor, who was still shaking beneath the blanket- -stared at her angrily. “You mean like zombies? Really?”

“Necromancic constructs, actually,” snapped Five. “And this isn’t a joke. I believe that those constructs are the reason why this area is quarantined.”

“You mean- -you mean those things are what did this to the Crystal Empire?”

Five nodded. Rainbow Dash suddenly felt much less like laughing.

“Subcommander Gelding,” said Brown, reaching into his fluff. He drew out a what for him would have been a carbine and tossed it to Gell. She caught it; for her, it was barely a small pistol.

“Why am I the ‘Subcommander’?” she said, annoyed.

“Do you have any more in there?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Just that one,” said Brown. “And the grenade launcher.”

“And love-gas will perform poorly against mechanized corpses,” said Five. She was breathing heavily. “Proctor! Get up!”

“Can’t!” cried Proctor_Shy, who was literally crying. “Undead…zombies…stuck in Fluttershy mode…so afraid! I can’t help you! If I had a bladder, I’d pee myself right now!”

“Great,” said Five, “In a sarcastic sense, of course. Army of the undead, and I have a gun with frozen circuits, a coward equidroid, a Rainbow Dash, a demon with a .553, and a fluffy pony.” She sighed. “And my body is on the edge of functioning. Stupid necromancic drones, don’t even realize that the war is over. They won. But…necromancers. Gell?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m done. I can’t win this fight. I’m bringing her out.”

Gell’s eyes widened. “Like There you are! Don’t you dare, Anhelios!”

“Too late,” said Five, smiling. She suddenly writhed in pain and fell on her side. Rainbow Dash watched as Five started screaming, and, even more terrifyingly, as her cutie mark began to change. The black stain that continually surrounded it started to move, to spread across Five’s body.

“Cold cold cold cold!” cried Five, tears running down her eyes. “Soth- -I forgot how much she hurts!”

“Five!” cried Rainbow Dash. She reached out to grab her, but the black shadow that was consuming her body reacted violently, stinging Rainbow Dash painfully. Before Rainbow Dash could even recoil properly, Five opened her eyes- -and they were now turquoise, with vertical slit-pupils.

Blackest Night opened her eyes, and looked around the room. She sat up quickly, not sure entirely where she was. Then the memories of her other self began to return to her.

She blinked and looked down at her hooves. This was the first time in a long time that she had been materialized into full flesh. It felt strange being so small; over five thousand years, she had grown accustomed to being a tall alicorn. Having hair felt strange as well

Still, the situation was unprecedented. In over one million years of inhabiting pony hosts, she had never once encountered one that could force her into dominance. Even Luna had only been able to accomplish it through centuries of hatred and jealousy to produce Nightmare Moon. Anhelios V, however, had somehow managed to simply shut off her mind. Blackest Night could not get it to re-open; it was Ordered shut.

“B…Blackest?” said a voice beside her. Blackest Night’s eyes flicked to the side, and she found herself looking at a familiar face with an equally familiar golden eye set into it.

“Rainbow Dash,” she said. “Greetings.”
A beam of light passed through the window and cut a large hole in one of the walls behind them. Outside, the semi-robotic corpses had grown tired of waiting. They had begun to fire, chipping away at the crystal. The sound of the building itself being torn apart was oddly beautiful, even if it meant that fragments of razor-sharp shrapnel were filling the room.

“And of course she wakes me up in a war zone,” said Blackest Night, annoyed. She turned and looked around the room. She knew from Anhelios’s memories who each of the ponies around her were, at least somewhat distantly, as though she had seen them in a dream. She also knew the situation. “Yes,” she said, lying on her back as crystal and beams shot over her head. Her fleshy, non-feathered wings felt strange. They were badly frost-bitten, but she hardly noticed. Pain was something she had grown accustomed to long ago.

“If we stay here, we will perish,” said Brown. Gell leaned forward, firing several shots out the window, but also absorbing several in the process.

“That will not help,” said Blackest Night. Her mind was beginning to move once again. The situation she found herself in was annoying, but also somewhat amusing. “We need better cover. We need to get to the palace.”

“The palace?” shouted Rainbow Dash over the tinkling of crystal and sound of Proctor’s occasional screams. “That’s the last place we need to go!”

“No,” said Blackest Night. “It is most defensible.” She pointed to the Exmoori beside Rainbow Dash. In a way, she was surprised to see one. She had witnessed the birth and extinction of their race; she had never expected to lay eyes on a living specimen again. “You, Exmoori! Get out there!”

The Exmoori frowned. “You are not my Commander,” he said. “I take no orders from you.” Still, he stood. “I do this, however, in the name of the mission that Commander Five has given me.” He turned his attention toward Rainbow Dash. “Miss Dash, I am going to need you to buck me.”

Rainbow Dash immediately blushed severely. “What- -you mean right here? Now?”

“Yes, now,” said Brown, approaching the door. As he did, he pulled his front hooves toward his rear ones, curling himself into a ball.

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. “I see what you mean.” She crossed the room, avoiding the shots that had now mostly cut through the crystal of the building. “Is this going to hurt you?”

“Unlikely,” said Brown. “I am not as weak as you Pegasi.”

“Oh yeah?” said Rainbow Dash. She turned so that her rear legs were facing the ball of brown fluff. “How’s this for weak?!”

With that, she bucked him backward with enough force to shatter the wooden door, sending him flying into combat on the other side.

Brown felt the impact of a cybernetic hoof against his body. His wind was momentarily knocked out, but the blow landed primarily on his back. It was indeed painful, and far stronger than he had expected. He felt himself fly forward through the door. He had actually rather hoped that Rainbow Dash would be smart enough to open it first, but the wood was weak and it did not detract from much of his inertia.

He felt himself flying over the snow, moving quickly. The creatures that were attacking the crystal structure did not initially respond. He expected to take at least one impact from their weapons, but they hardly seemed to notice. They were apparently not highly intelligent.

Brown slammed his body into the one nearest to his course. Its body was made of metal and frost-burned flesh, so it had little give, but Brown responded quickly. He unfolded and plunged his hoof into a fractured part of his opponent’s chest. There was a sickening sound as ribs inside cracked, but Brown felt himself getting an adequate grip.

The creature responded by convulsing, trying to throw Brown off, but Brown was stronger, even if it was a machine. He grabbed its foreleg, the one that was holding its rifle, and then turned it around, using it to shield himself from the fire of its comrades who had now turned their rifles on him. He raised its hand and took aim with its gun, aiming for the legs of his targets, forcing them to drop into the snow.

His blood was racing, and his heart pounding as he slew the creatures one after the other, watching as the one he held writhed as its body was torn apart. Despite this, he felt nothing. There was no anger, no rage, no fear- -just a single-minded coldness. He knew that this was what he was born to do, what his kind existed for.

With his primary target reduced to a twitching wreck, Brown released it and rolled to the side, dashing rapidly through the snow. He rose from below and struck one of the constructs with his hoofs, shattering what was left of its skull and then stabbing it with the rifle he had stolen. Its body ignited as he fired, destroying it from within.

This was what he was made for. These were the orders of his Commander. This was her will: for him to protect Rainbow Dash. The Commander was all he had, the only thing that gave his life meaning. Her will was his law, the source of his honor and pride. Without it, he was nothing, not even alive.

As he thought about this, his mood began to change. In his mind, he saw fragments of things, of wars and of pain, of songs sung of great heroes that he could not remember. His failure to remember was maddening, and he felt his bloodlust rising.

He turned suddenly, and as he did, a sword was plunged through his chest. He coughed and spilled blood onto his fluff, and looked up into the eyeless sockets of a half-skulled pony, the wrinkled and long-dead flesh on its face grinning.

Brown raised his gun and fired. The construct was knocked back, and for just a moment it seemed stupidly surprised. Brown did not hesitate. He put his hoof through hoof-ring on the sword’s hilt and pulled it form his body. He swung it around, and then plunged it through the undead creature’s heart.

Rainbow Dash gasped as she saw Brown’s body pierced with a rusty, metal blade.

“Brown!” she yelled from the window.

Before she could jump through and attempt to save him, though, he pulled the sword out of his chest and used it to slay the beast before him. Even after having been run through, he continued to fight. Watching him was almost mesmerizing, the way he swirled amongst them, never stopping and never tiring, how every action he performed was done with a kind of absolute confidence that normally only came from either great talent or great training. It was a form of confidence that she knew well.

“Impressive, isn’t he?” said Blackest Night, who had also taken the opportunity to look out the window. Rainbow Dash could not help but feel strange standing next to her. She was literally Nightmare Moon, but that alone was not nearly as strange as seeing her in Five’s body. Blackest Night was smaller than she had been as Nightmare Moon, and had bat wings- -which was actually rather appropriate. The strangest part, though, was actually that she had hair.

“He is,” said Rainbow Dash. She felt her wings ruffle slightly. “This is actually pretty epic.”

The situation was decaying, though. The undead had started to ignore the crystal building, attracted to the nearest moving thing they could sense. They were rapidly swarming Brown.

As Rainbow Dash watched, one of them between her and him raised its rifle, targeting Brown’s back.

“No you don’t!” she shouted. Without even a moment to consider the possible dangers of her reaction, she jumped through the window and spread her wings, extending her golden feathers and feeling them cut through metal and long-deceased flesh and bone.

She turned in the air, and crossed her wings in front of her. It was the one motion that she had always been taught since foalhood never to do. To a Pegasus- -and to her especially- -her wings were her most sacred possession, the things she prized the most in her life. To use them as a shield, and to potentially sacrifice them, was unthinkable- -but she knew that she had to save Brown.

Several bolts of energy ricocheted off the long golden feathers in her wings. Rainbow Dash was not entirely sure what those feathers were made of, but it was incredibly durable. She realized that if she just made sure every shot hit the gold parts, she could use her wings as shields.

She landed in the snow, leaning against Brown’s back, deflecting several more impacts as he fired bolts of energy into several of the approaching ponies.

“Sword,” said Brown, passing the weapon to Rainbow Dash. She took it in her hoof. It was longer than she was, but surprisingly light. She placed her hoof in the ring and held it out in front of her.

“Aren’t you going to tell me to go hide so you can ‘protect me’?”

“I cannot do this alone,” he said, panting but still managing to smile. “You protect me, I shall protect you. You claim to have been a soldier- -if we are to survive, show me what a Wonderbolt can do!”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “If we make it out of this alive, I might just buck you properly next time!”

She spread her wings and rushed forward into the skeletal soldiers, and she and Brown moved in concert to slay the oncoming horde.

“Lady Gell,” said Blackest Night. “I’m going to need you to clear a path.”

“Don’t call me that,” sniffed Gell. “You, I do not like.”

“Gell, how long have we been together? Close to four hundred years now, isn’t it?”

“I was never with you. You are a filthy lich who has infested my friends for four generations. I’m not taking orders from you.”

“Blunty,” said Blackest Night, feigning emotional wounding. “How could you say such things about me?”

“Shut your filthy undead hole! How can you be taking this so lightly?”

“Simply put,” said Blackest Night, her unblinking eyes staring at the demon before her- -a demon, she knew, who was perpetually trapped in her juvenile body, one that refused to mate and bear children as was her purpose. “Anhelios can’t die. So this…though interesting, is not really my concern.”

“She can too die,” spat Gell. “That body you’re in is precious to me. It can only take so much punishment!”

Blackest Night smiled widely. “You really don’t know us that well, do you?”

“That’s it!” said Gell, pointing the rifle at Blackest Night’s forehead.

“Careful,” said Blackest Night. “You wouldn’t want to hurt the foal.”

Before Gell could react to Blackest Night’s misdirection, the ground started to shake. Gell and Blackest Night looked at each other, and then out the window. Just beyond the growing pile of corpses, something was emerging from the snow storm- -something large.

Blackest Night inhaled sharply. It had been many millennia since she had seen something so beautiful. The necromancic constructs themselves were already brilliantly constructed, even if they were old, a perfect amalgam between revenant and machine- -but what she saw approaching made her nether regions tingle.

Approaching them was an example of pure craftsmanship, a machine knitted together from machines and the bodies of so many ponies. It was an immense, multi-legged soldier, with so many skulls and partial bodies of ponies grafted elegantly onto its metal hull, their hooves reconfigured into long tendrils surrounding extensive weapons powered by the combined severed horns of unicorns. It was a marvel of engineering, a tribute to the art that Blackest Night had dedicated her life to so long ago. The necromancer responsible for its construction, for building this truly glorious army, was more than a wizard. These were not simply hacked apart bodies and reconfigured them into half-functional zombies, but had made them new and better. He was, indeed, an artist, a tribute to the art of necromancy itself. If only he had been born one million years earlier, he might actually have made a worthy student for Blackest Night to mentor.

It stomped forward, passing over its lesser comrades, its many robotic eyes scanning the battlefield. As Blackest Night watched in awe and Gell watched in horror, Proctor poked his head out from under the blanket. He was shaking, as though he were actually Fluttershy and actually afraid.

“I think I really did pee,” he said. Then, looking out the window, his body stiffened.

Blackest Night turned toward him in time to see his digital cutie mark shift from a trio of butterflies to a trio of blue gemstones. Then, in an instant, the entire crystal building around her shattered, blown apart by a deafening force from within.

“GIANT CRAB!!!” screamed Proctor_Rarity. He planted his hoofs into the crystalline floor with enough force to crack the crystal beneath him, and his body separated in half. For a moment, his personality core was visible, but it rapidly shifted out of the way of something much larger and dripping with white energy.

Blackest Night moved quickly, jumping out of the way as the ion burst poured out of Proctor. It hit the construct with enough force to knock it backward, causing it to stumble. As it did, the ions began to implode, and the beam that Proctor had produced expanded into a thick beam of crystalline ice, spreading violently into crystalline spears that impaled the constructs around it. Brown was nearly hit with one of them, but Rainbow Dash swooped down in time to pull him away just as a pair of crystals converged on him.

The large construct was torn apart by the sudden internal explosion, and its body split in half. Both halves, no longer mentally connected, took steps in different directions and then fell. Blackest Night nearly wept for the destruction of such a beautiful creation, but understood that if it could be defeated so easily, its existence was not worth being continued. If only, she wished, she had been able to see it before time had eroded its body to such pitiful weakness.

“What the THERE!” cried Gell, jumping back as Proctor re-sealed his body. “How did you- -how long have you been able to- -what even was- -what?!”

“A lady simply must know how to protect herself. Especially from…crabs…” he shivered. “And really, do you think with all that fiddling with electronics I was just upgrading my cutie mark? Surely I have the right to modify my own cold-fusion reactor.”

“That’s not how cold fusion even works!”

“Quiet, you,” said Pinkie_Proctor. He raised one of his front hooves, and it split, revealing a two-pronged ion projector that sparked and hissed with energy. “And this is my pun gun! See! I build a cannon- -into my cannon! Horse pun! He he!” He continued laughing in Pinkie Pie’s voice, to the point where it grew to be dangerously maniacal. “Death to organics!” he screamed as he charged out into the battlefield on copies of Rainbow Dash’s wings, firing down at the constructs below while repeatedly shouting “Pew! Pew! Pew!”.

“She’s not even alive,” said Blackest Night. “Are you going to let her outdo you, demon?”

Gell snorted angrily and then pushed past Blackest Night. “Just watch me, lich. You want me to clear a path? Just try to keep up.”

The constructs outside were now reacting defensively, but the army of them seemed almost limitless. That, again, was a tribute to the necromancer who had created them. Even if some were defeated, there were thousands more.

They seemed to realize, at least, that Gell was a large target. They started shooting her, which she seemed to dislike. Every wound she received was comparatively serious, tearing deep burns into her body or cutting at angles.

“Bless it, that smarts,” she said as she lowered her head, pointing her immense ibex-like horns toward her enemy. “Reeking abominations…I’ll send you back home where you belong!”

She lurched forward, charging them. Blackest Night stood and spread Five’s wings. They were still badly frost bitten, but she had at least managed to make some repairs in the time she had waited. Unfortunately, the best she could do was the minor repairs that her unique flesh could accomplish. She could not figure out how to activate Five’s regeneration spell, however.

As Gell accelerated, ramming her way through the confused looking constructs, Blackest Night followed her.

“This way!” she called to Brown and Rainbow Dash. The two immediately turned toward her course on command like the trained soldiers that they both were, Brown clearing the sides of the path as he bounded through the snow and Rainbow Dash covering him from above and behind.

The tower of the Crystal Palace loomed in the distance, but seemed so very far away. Five’s nearly limitless stamina, it seemed, was largely an illusion, a product of her own self-destructive nature and the Order that saturated her body. Blackest Night was already out of breath, and the tower was so far. This was indeed going to be more difficult than she expected.

Rainbow Dash blocked another blast from below, and swooped down and across Brown’s position, slashing at a construct in his blind spot. She landed to shift the position of her sword, and as she did, she heard hoofteps behind her. As she turned and looked up, she found herself looking directly at a fully functional undead pony with no head.

“Oh Celestia!” she cried. “It is real!” She promptly reacted, slashing off one of its legs and forcing it to fall over and try to claw its way through the snow, staining it black with flecks of something that was either rust or long, long dried blood.

“This way, Dash!” cried Brown, motioning for her to follow them. Rainbow Dash looked back at the trail behind them, and saw the crab-creature starting to stand again, its body attempting to re-knit itself back together.

“You don’t have to tell me twice!” she said, taking flight and soaring after the others. Through the snow, she could see their goal: the Crystal Palace. As she flew closer, its shape began to resolve- -the odd mixture of symmetry and crystal that had always looked to her so threatening, and the spires pointing up toward the sky, with the characteristic ring in the center, making it appear that the fortress had been pierced from the heavens by a great pony sword.

It had always looked terrifying and ominous to her. The original had looked so beautiful, with its arches and minarets and white, glowing surface- -but that one had been destroyed, reduced to shards with a single strike of Choggoth Nil’s tremendous fist so long ago. That tower, which had been constructed by King Sombra, had been replaced by one designed by Princess Cadence and Shining Armor- -one that looked more like an ominous, dark-colored fortification designed mostly for transmission of the Crystal Heart’s energy instead of as a place of residence.

Rainbow Dash had been there the day that the origin had been destroyed, when she and her friends stood against Nil, as did all of Equestria. These zombies- -or “constructs”- -were nothing compared to that miles-tall creature of crystal and alien flesh.

It had hardly changed since then, since she gone with her friends to the celebration when the new tower had opened. Even then, she had hated the design, but now it looked different. Worse, even, as it sat alone and long-forgotten in a snowy, dead wasteland.

Rainbow Dash stopped reminiscing just in time to look downward to see a construct approaching Blackest Night.

“Blackest! Ten!”

Blackest Night landed- -poorly, stumbling on her frostbitten legs- -and turned toward the large chimeric hybrid that was approaching her. It was larger than a normal pony, and had been given an extra pair of arms stitched just above its wings.

It was moving rapidly, lurching forward to Blackest Night. She lowered her head, and the numerous small horns beneath her silky black hair ignited with blue energy. She projected it forward as a swarm of sparks, and they impacted the construct in the chest.

As Rainbow Dash watched, the creature’s rusted and broken armor shifted. The cracks sealed themselves and the rust and dents vanished. The pieces it was missing were restored, as if growing form within its body, covering its arms and legs. Its skull, formerly a dirty skull, jutted forward as gray flesh returned to it. As the sparks dissipated, it stared forward with a pair of sunken eyes and stepped forward, now fully repaired and far stronger looking than it had before.

Brown immediately rolled in the snow, rising and taking aim with his stolen gun. He pointed it at the construct and fired. The construct’s new eyes flited toward him, and it raised a hoof and one of its arms, projecting a violet shield from them drawn from the ground below, deflecting the beam handily.

“Come on!” cried Rainbow Dash. “You’re not supposed to make them stronger!”

“I’m trying!” snapped Blackest Night. “By the Madgod- -I have no idea how D27 used this accursed magic so easily!”

The construct drew a side arm from somewhere within its mostly mechanical torso. Before it could point it at anypony, let alone fire, it was swarmed by a horde of translucent, laughing Pinkie Pies.

“I’m a party of one!” screamed Pinkie_Proctor manically. Rainbow Dash turned to see him behind them, standing on his hind legs, surrounded by an army of Pinkies of his own creation. They were, as near as Rainbow Dash could figure, made out of the same material that his “magic” was.

Proctor moved toward them, and although the signs were subtle, Rainbow Dash could clearly see that he was slowing. His motions were not as quick and jaunty as they had been, and he seemed almost tired. All the things he was doing were depleting his energy, and doing so rapidly.

“Keep moving!” cried Gell, looking over her shoulder. “Don’t stop, you idiots! Use the pink ones as cover!”

Rainbow Dash tried to, but in the distance, new figures swarmed forward. Her eyes focused on them through the snow just in time to see several of them spread ice-encrusted wings and take to the air.

“Sweet Celestia,” said Rainbow Dash, mostly to herself. Through the snow, she could see the glint of their narrow wing-mounted weapons, and in an instant the air was filled with energy beams. She banked hard to the left, ducking below them as they passed by. As she turned over in the air, she saw Philomena drop from a high flight, screeching as she clawed at one of the griffon construct’s headless throats. The construct almost immediately burst into flames and wobbled, crashing into a nearby building. Another set of beams burst through the air, but this time from the ground- -and not target at Rainbow Dash but at her pursuers. She looked down to see Brown riding on Gell’s back, his gun at his shoulder, knocking the air forces out of the sky.

They were so close. The monolithic crystalline tower was now clearly visible through the still silent storm- -and yet they were so far away. The undead were still swarming, and Gell rapidly becoming severely injured by using herself as a shield. Brown and Blackest Night were on her back, and Philomena and Rainbow Dash continued to follow through the sky. Proctor trailed behind, his army of projection-Pinkies now mostly depleted.

“We’re not going to make it!” cried Brown.

“Yes we are!” screamed Gell. “Be positive or I will throw you off!”

“Proctor, come on!” cried Rainbow Dash. She dropped from the sky to help him. His speed was continuing to slow.

“No,” said Proctor_Jack. “Go on. Get yourself to the castle.” Then, as Twiligh_Proctor. “This next action has a thirty seven percent chance of terminal reactor failure. However…” The light over his right eye shifted to blue. “I’m gonna do it anyway!”

His wings appeared, and all of his projectors activated with a roar. His body started to vibrate as he took flight. “Hey Rainbow Dash!” he said in her voice, sounding as though she was about to start laughing- -but from pure terror. “Have you ever raced with yourself?”

Proctor suddenly accelerated at a speed that was almost terrifying considering his weight. Rainbow Dash blinked, and then spread her own wings, leaping out of the way as a sword dropped down on her position. Her competitive instincts overcame the fear within her- -she was not about to be beaten by a machine.

The distance between Proctor and Gell was rapidly negated, but instead of passing them, Proctor spread his hooves and pressed them against Gell’s rear.

“Hey! Bad touch!” she cried as she was pushed forward. “No! Stop! Too fast!”

“No such thing!” cried Proctor_Dash, and Rainbow Dash had to agree.

Gell dropped to her knees, as if in protest, but Proctor continued to push her through the crowd of necromancic constructs, knocking them out of the way. Rainbow Dash grabbed Philomena above and accelerated through the sky, keeping pace with the machine below. Even with the combined weight of all the other ponies, Proctor was moving with astounding speed- -and Rainbow Dash knew that it was literally killing him to do so.

It only took them seconds to cross the remaining distance to the open door of the castle. As they approached, Brown took aim at the mechanism and fired, causing the door to begin to drop. Proctor was failing, though, and beginning to slow.

Rainbow Dash descended next to him and started to push. Gell was heavy, and in the cold her armor was slippery. The fact that she was no longer running was also problematic, but Rainbow Dash kept pushing.

For a moment she wondered if they would make it, but then the sky above seemed to vanish, replaced with darkness. Almost as soon Rainbow Dash noticed, there was a metallic sound behind her, and she felt a few threads of her tail pulled out. The door had closed on the very tip of it.

Proctor stopped pushing, and Blackest Night jumped off of Gell’s back. Although out of breath, she pointed her head at the door and projected a storm of Order magic. The metal and crystal fused into a single entity, and the rust vanished from the door as it expanded outward, merging with the wall and repairing itself from centuries of wear.

The constructs on the outside immediately began pounding on it, trying to force it open.

“Won’t work,” said Blackest Night, smiling. “This time I did it correctly- -ten times stronger than steel.”

“That was epic!” said Proctor_Dash, his voice sounding both extremely tired and mildly distorted, as though it were filled with static. “However, my reactor has depleated all energy reserves. Got to recharge. You know what that means…time for a nap…”

His projectors closed, and his wings faded. His backlit digital cutie mark faded into darkness. With a tremendously loud thud that cracked the snow-covered tiles on the floor, he fell on his side.

“Proctor!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“He’s fine,” said Gell. “And a robot, so why do I even care?”

Rainbow Dash looked up at Gell and gasped. Gell’s armor was filled with wide melt-holes, many of which were steaming in the cold air. The pink skin on the front of her body was covered in similar marks, and she was leaking a putrid black fluid from the wounds that hissed as it dripped onto the floor. The worst part, though, was her face: half of it seemed to have been reduced to a shredded mess. One of her eyes was no longer visible, and one of her horns had been snapped off.

“G- -Gell! Are you alright?”

“Um, no,” said Gell. “I just got shot, like, eighty something times.”

“Brown, Blackest, we need to do something!”

Blackest Night stared at her, as if insulted. Brown also stared, but not in the same way. His gaze was blank, and his eyes seemed sunken and dull.

“Don’t bother,” said Gell. “I’m fine. They missed at least a quarter of my vital organs. Besides. Pain and pleasure are basically the same thing for a demon. Or supposed to be. Still hurts, though.” Philomena landed on Gell’s remaining horn and ruffled her feathers. The room was filled with the light she began to produce.

“Thank you, Mena,” said Gell. “At least you’re always there for me.”

“Need to…need to clear the perimeter,” said Brown, making his way through the vast empty room.

“Don’t bother,” said Blackest Night. “There are no constructs here.”

“How do you know that?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Because this is the epicenter.” Blackest Night said it as though it were obvious. “Why do you think we came here?”

“To hide,” suggested Rainbow Dash.

“No. There is no hiding from the dead. To do so is as to hide form death itself. We came here because this is where the signal is being broadcast from.”

“Signal?”

“Yes,” said Blackest Night. “Necromancic constructs cannot exist for long without a source of power. Usually that would be a necromancer, but the army our there had little coordination. I can only assume that they are being kept active by a powerful spell, or perhaps a kind of machine.”

“That glowing thing in the ground…”

Blackest Night nodded. “That is a seal. It is the spell in question, or the output end of it specifically. It is also how they are commanded, even if their ‘command’ is more animalistic than anything else. That spell, likewise, does not extend in here. The constructs cannot approach the source of their power. I do not know why.”

“How do you know all this?”

Blackest Night smiled. “Before Choggoth D27 murdered my people, I was a necromancer that has still yet to be matched by ponykind. I suppose that is why Anhelios brought me out. For my expertise in this type of…situation.”

“Don’t call her that,” snapped Gell. “She doesn’t like it.”

“And I don’t like being awake when I don’t want to,” retorted Blackest Night. She continued to search the walls. “Now…we need to find a way up.”

“Why up?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Because the source of the signal origin is above us.”

Chapter 47: King of the Necromancers

The New Crystal Palace had been designed as a series of concentric, vertical, hollow cylinders. The outermost ones had been designated as actual rooms. Rainbow Dash vaguely remembered the tour, and seeing all the grand bedrooms and dining areas and lounges. They had been mostly empty, the new furniture still wrapped and being moved in, and the whole place had smelled like fresh paint.

It was the innermost cylinder that she found herself in, however. Unlike the others, it was not separated into levels. It was hollow and vast, with a long spiral staircase swirling gracefully around the outer edge. In the center sat a tall device made of enchanted crystal, running from the bottom of the tower to the top. If the projector device really was like a pony sword, then this was the blade: it was an element that powered the Crystal Heart, which was intended to be mounted in the great circle that stood at the top of the castle where the Heart sat overlooking the entire kingdom- -a configuration that had been jokingly dubbed the “Eye of Cadence”.

In its day, the central machine had been the one thing that was actually truly beautiful about the new castle. It had glowed and shimmered with light of every color, carrying energy upward to the heart, filling it with the love of the Crystal Empire for broadcast outward over all of Equestria. Now, though, it sat dark and empty, its crystal sterile and foreboding in the mostly dark cylinder.

The only light in the center cylinder now came from Philomena, and from the holographic lights projected by Rainbow Dash and Blackest Night, the latter who had taken almost twenty minutes of shaking her front hooves to get Five’s gauntlets to operate properly.

Blackest Night and Gell lead the procession. Although badly injured, Gell hardly seemed to notice. She complained mightily, but the horrible injuries inflicted on her body seemed to be mostly cosmetic more than actually deleterious.

Brown trailed behind, breathing heavily as he climbed the stairs. Rainbow Dash- -who was flying instead of climbing- -eventually decided to drop downward back to him.

“Brown?” she said. Brown said nothing, he just continued to stare forward, ascending the steps with absolute focus. “Brown!” she repeated, landing on the steps above him.

He looked up at her, his blue eyes wavering. He stopped walking, and opened his mouth to say something. Instead, he dropped to his knees, using his gun as a crutch.

Rainbow Dash rushed to help him, but as she did, her eyes suddenly fell onto the weapon he had stolen, the one that all the undead outside carried. She gasped in horror when she realized what it was, what Brown had actually been fighting with. It was not a normal gun, but a set of metal protrusions that formed something like a barrel. That alone was strange but not terrible- -what was terrible was what sat in the glass-like chamber at the base. In the glass, linked to wires and small tubes, was a severed unicorn horn, suspended by a set of delicate supports and pointing forward.

“Brown- -is that a unicorn horn?” asked Rainbow Dash, even though it quite obviously was.

“I have a deep…loathing for smarties,” he said. “They deserve what came to them.”

Rainbow Dash realized that he was in pain, and she moved to help him. He refused, however, and pushed her away. As he did, Rainbow Dash realized that his hooves were covered in blood. She brought her hologram into view, and saw the trail of blood behind him, following him up the steps in a great spiral.

This time Rainbow Dash forced him to accept her help, assisting him to stand, and she found that his fur was wet. He had been bleeding for a long time, but she had not noticed because of his dark coat color.

“You’re bleeding,” she said. “Brown, you’re bleeding!”

“I can tell,” he snapped as Rainbow Dash helped him up the stairs. “I did get impaled with a sword. My aorta and trachea were both nicked.

“Is that bad?” Rainbow Dash was not familiar with pony anatomy.

“I will be…fine,” he said, smiling. “I cannot die yet. My Commander has not given that order yet.”

“Hey, now,” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m supposed to be the Element of Loyalty. Don’t go stealing my title on me.”

“I can’t be loyal,” chuckled Brown. “Not even…a real pony…”

Rainbow Dash did not know much about first aid, but she knew about how much blood there was in a pony- -and she knew that Proctor had lost a lot. His fluffy heritage seemed to enable him to withstand tremendous abuse, but he was dying, and they both seemed to know it. What she could not understand was why Brown was not healing like he had before when he had lost his leg. She had initially assumed that he had done the same thing when stabbed, but now it seemed that he had just continued to fight while gravely injured- -which actually impressed her greatly, even though it was tremendously stupid.

“Rainbow Dash,” he said, taking weight off her and continuing mostly under his own power. “Did I live a good life?”

“I’m sure you- -” Rainbow Dash cringed when she remembered just how old Brown was. “Brown, what the hay! You’re five days old! Don’t talk like that! At least try for a week!”

Brown only stared at her, and then continued climbing. The look that had been on his face made her shiver. He was not afraid, and seemed to be at peace with his pain- -but seemed so very sad, so disappointed, and so ashamed.

“Where are we going?” asked Gell, her voice echoing off the chamber walls.

“The top,” said Blackest Night. “We have to get to the top.”

“What’s at the top?” called Rainbow Dash from behind.

“If I recall, the throne room,” replied Blackest Night.

In time, they reached it. It sat above the central crystal matrix that rose through the center of the tower, where it branched into so many independent lines, like the roots of an inverted tree. Blackest Night supposed that to the sensibilities of crystal ponies and probably Cadence, it would have been impressive. To her, though, it just looked like another piece of equipment- -and, since she knew what the Crystal Heart actually was, a highly dangerous piece of equipment.

The room itself was large and circular, and around the edge it had probably once contained grand windows to look out on the kingdom, as well as stained glass depicting sanitized versions of historical events- -that was, of course, if Cadence took after the alicorn who had raised her. At present, however, the windows were shattered, replaced with the blast shields that had been lowered around the outside of the tower. What might once have been beautiful glass had been replaced with barren ballistic steel. Blackest Night actually preferred it that way.

Blackest Night paused at the top of the stares, glaring into the dark room. She shuddered slightly, but not from its contents. Something inside her had just shifted. She smiled; mentally, she was beginning to wear down Five, to crack her defenses. Soon, she would be able to force Five back into existence. At the moment, though, she was in no hurry. This situation had intrigued her.

She entered the dark room, and the demon and its bird followed behind her. Rainbow Dash and the Exmorri took longer to arrive. Of them all, the Exmoori and the phoenix were the only ones that Blackest Night’s mind could reach. The bird disliked her, mostly, but tolerated her presence. The Exmoori, however, barely seemed to care. Blackest Night knew that he was dying, and could feel his mind fading. The only thing keeping him moving was his resolve and will, and the endless hyperviolent rage that existed just below his surface that even he was not fully aware of. He felt like a highly purified version of what all of them had felt like, back before Celestia’s genocide, except without any of the features that the kept the Exmoori controlled. He had no sense of honor, and no pride in his freedom- -all he had were his orders, and his Commander.

They finally arrived after several more minutes, and Rainbow Dash looked around, her eyes straining.

“I can’t see anything,” she said. She lifted her robotic arm near her. “Hold on…is the little triangle the brightness?”

She pressed the blue cube that hovered around her, and the light increased somewhat. As it did, she gasped, seeing what Blackest Night had already seen.

At the edge of the once beautiful throne room was the skeleton of a pony. He was transfixed to the wall by a large blade through his chest. It was not a sword like the constructs outside had possessed; it was made of some kind of silvery metal that had not rusted or dulled in the time it had taken for the pony’s body to be reduced to bone. Even in death, he still held the blade, his hooves cut deeply from trying futilely to free himself from the blade that held him. The blow, it seemed, had not been immediately lethal.

“Another one over here,” said Gell, sounding almost bored. Rainbow Dash fluttered over to where Gell was standing, her view lit with the orange light of Philomena. Blackest Night had already seen that skeleton, though. She knew what was there.

Unlike the other, this skeleton was far taller, its limbs more narrow than any normal pony. Lying at her sides were the skeletal remnants of a pair of wide wings, sitting in a pile of faded pink feathers. Here head, however, was missing.

“No no no no no,” said Rainbow Dash, backing away into the darkness of the room, her illumination cube following her. “That can’t- -that can’t be- -”

“What is the matter, Rainbow Dash?” asked Blackest Night, stepping forward. “Are you, of all ponies, afraid to face death?”

“But- -but- -but I- -”

Rainbow Dash suddenly stopped, bumping into something behind her- -something that was not part of the room’s original architecture. She turned slowly, her light illuminating what Blackest Night had only partially seen in the darkest part of the room.

It was even more beautiful than Blackest Night had initially assessed. Its form was not entirely clear, but it roughly resembled something crustacean in nature with an anterior portion consisting of four great mechanical arms. Two supported it, while the other two remained outstretched. There was no clear head, but rather a kind of cleft in its mechanical body where a variety of optic components had been placed.

In a way, it was like the constructs that wandered the wasteland outside- -and yet it was also profoundly different. Its metal was not steel, but rather a combination of dark, nearly black metal and brilliant silver material. Neither type had rusted or corroded like the lesser constructs, but simply tarnished. The metal surrounded its body, forming a thick layer of armor that meshed with plates and spiked, thickened portions of enchanted bone.

An uncharacteristic shout of fear escaped Rainbow Dash’s mouth as she jumped through the air away from it.

“What in Tartarus is that thing?!” she screamed.

Blackest Night did not answer at first, but rather crossed the room toward it, smiling uncontrollably. It loomed over her, standing almost three times taller than Gell, and it was absolutely stunning. Blackest Night had not known what exactly she would find in this room, but she had expectations- -expectations that had now been more than met.

“This,” she said, “is a necromancer.”

Brown approached it, limping beneath Rainbow Dash toward the creature. There was no sign of fear in his eyes, and none in his mind. Blackest Night recalled anecdotal recordings from millennia before even her own time, stories of how the dying would sometimes approach necromancers, as if drawn to them. She had never witnessed the phenomenon herself, though, even in all of her nearly seventeen millennia of original life.

Brown stopped at the foot of the mechanical body, and stared up at it. Then he turned to his right. “Its hand,” he said, pointing.

Rainbow Dash was the first to move forward toward where Brown was pointing, toward the body’s left hand. Unlike the other hands, it was closed, its claws surrounding something within- -something that seemed to be glowing with dim violet light.

“He’s right,” she said, “there’s something in here!”

She reached inside, between the silver-bladed claws that were almost as large as she was. She drew something out with her robotic hoof, but suddenly cried out.

“What the hay!” she said, staring down at her leg. A large gash had been cut in the metal.

Blackest Night stepped closer, and saw that the claw was more complex than she had initially expected. It had large fingers, indeed, but also a secondary set of smaller appendages that were tipped with knife-like blades of violet crystal.

“I liked that arm, too,” she said. Still, she held out what she had pulled from the creature’s hand. It was a narrow pink-violet octahedron that glowed with a dim light. “What is this dingus?” she asked.

Blackest Night’s eyes widened. For the first time in a long time, she felt a surge of excitement pass through her.

“Give that to me!” she said, throwing off Five’s pointless mechanical gauntlets and reaching upward.

“Sure,” said Rainbow Dash, somewhat taken aback by Blackest Night’s reaction. “But what is it?”

Blackest Night took the piece in her hooves, and felt the magic surging around it. “This is…this is a phylactery,” she said, in awe.

“A what now?” said Rainbow Dash.

“It is…it is a theoretical device,” said Blackest Night. “It is designed to hold the soul of a pony after death…”

“Wait a second,” said Gell, who was still standing across the room over the narrow skeleton, but who visibly cringed. “You’re not- -tell me you’re not saying what I think you’re saying.”

“I am,” said Blackest Night, nearly laughing with joy and amazement, pacing in front of the mechanical body. “This isn’t just a necromancer. Not a pony in an enhanced body, or one warped by magic…this is a lich.”

“A what now?” said Rainbow Dash. “Again?”

“A necromancer who has transcended mortality, whose soul no longer requires a body.”

“An abomination!” cried Gell. “Raising the dead is bad enough, but a lich- -it defies the will of Satin! All souls- -ALL SOULS- -must pass through Satin Veil for judgement, and for only the most perfect to be selected for eternal torment- -but to preserve a mortal soul- -it is perverse!”

“And you are one to talk about ‘perversion’,” hissed Blackest Night. She held out the crystal before her, examining it closely. In actuality, it was not a true crystal, but rather a construct built purely out of unicorn magic, an indivisible singularity powered by the soul within. “Except…it isn’t possible. Phylacteries are only theoretical. Every attempt to make one, even by trihorns, failed.”

“Why?” asked Brown, still staring at the creature.

“Because of their paradoxical nature. One constructed too soft would inevitably fail. One that was durable enough to survive would be too hard to link to a body, and trap the necromancer eternally with no physical form…” She looked up at the machine before her. “But this is technology, something that they…that I…was too arrogant to even consider. I think…yes. Yes! With machines, it would be possible to deceiver even a hardened phylactery.” She paused, frowning. “But still…it should have faded within five decades, even if perfectly made…”

She once again looked deep into the crystal. As Blackest Night turned it over in her hooves, she saw that there was something in the center- -a simple blue-gray stone.

In that instant she understood how it operated, and she actually started to laugh. She remembered that stone, and where it had come from- -and in that, she understood how it worked, and the genious of how this impossible feat had been accomplished.

“This isn’t funny!” snapped Gell. “Just destroy that crystal so we can get out of here!”

“Funny? If only you knew!” said Blackest Night, wiping away the tears from her eyes. “If only you knew.”

She looked up at the creature again. Now she was standing directly before it, looking up at its massive and perfect form. Until that moment, she had been the only one ever to have truly succeeded, but by taking the opposite course. Instead of forcing herself into a crystalline body, she had forgone a body entirely.

As she stared into it, she noticed something directly below its optics, something buried deep within its torso. Surrounded by synthetic, magically grown bone that merged with black metal, was a hoof-sized octahedral slot.

A thought suddenly occurred to her. It was not from her own mind, but from the mind within her, the one that was watching. Once again, Blackest Night was forced to smile, this time pleased by just how devious Five truly was.

“Yes,” said Blackest Night. “Destroying this crystal would end this lich’s influence and his constructs would fail. We would then be able to use Five’s Pocket, and guns, and eventually leave. Or…”

“Or what?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Or I could do this.”

Before Gell could stop her, she slammed the phylactery into the slot in the center of the lich’s chest.

The reaction was immediate. The crystal was pulled into the socket, and lines of its energy flowed through the lich’s semi-mechanical body. It immediately shuddered back to life, the tarnish burning away from its metal. The optics lit up, some of the deep hole-like ones springing forth with glaring pony eyes.

It lurched forward, its numerous rear legs writhing like so many insects, and its forward hands and fingers shifting as it rose. Its body expanded and shifted, restoring itself to its former posture.

Watching it in motion was even more glorious than Blackest Night had ever imagined. The way it moved, the way the joints were precision constructed and aligned, the way the parts moved in unison, linked all at once to the depraved soul trapped forever within the stone in its chest- -it was something that simply could not be captured by a still specimen.

Then it did something mildly unexpected. Part of the center cleft separated, and the contents that had formerly been secured beneath its armor were revealed to Blackest Night: linked into the machinery was half of a bleached, white unicorn skull, its eyes glowing with violet fire. The other half had been built into an exquisite abstract flair of metal, the perfect artistic representation of the lich’s signature techno-necromantic style.

“Bless you, Blackest! Get down!”

Gell crossed the room rapidly and threw Blackest Night against the floor. As Blackest Night fell, she saw the unicorn’s horn flicker with pink-violet light and produce a beam so powerful that she felt her body burning from the corona force alone.

The Blast struck Gell in the left shoulder, and tore directly through her demonic body. It barely missed Brown, and continued onward, passing through the several inches of enchanted and reinforced blast shield that surrounded the throne room. The room immediately filled with a cold wind, and with gray light from outside.

Even though the light was dim, the lich reacted to it, staring around the room confused. His gaze eventually fell upon the thin skeleton lying against the far wall.

The lich cried out with a terrible sound, and pushed Gell aside. It skittered across the floor, tearing into the already damaged tiles as it moved, pushing over the skeleton. Then, with shaking hands, it reached down and drew up the bones, cradling them in its fingers as it released a mechanical screaming sound. Although there was no mind left within the lich to read, Blackest Night understood that he was weeping.

“Brown! Shoot it!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Hold your fire!” screamed Blackest Night to Brown. “Or are you foolish enough to believe that a weapon he created can harm himself?!”

The lich reacted to Blackest Night’s voice. A space opened up on its back, and numerous tiny feelers within its body constructed a new set of rear optics that stared at her. Slowly, it set down the skeleton and turned toward her.

“Blackest Night,” it said in a deep but profoundly clear voice.

“Yes,” said Blackest Night. “It is me.”

Rainbow Dash watched as the monster stared down at Blackest Night. Even “monster”, though, was hardly even an appropriate word. This thing was more than that. It was not simply a robot, but something far worse. On an instinctual level, Rainbow Dash knew that it was long-dead. It had a certain smell, like metal and manure, a smell that only came from dead things.

It spoke again, its voice booming and ominous yet oddly panicked.

“The battle- -the defenses. Blackest, what is the status of the battle?”

“Your phylactery was violently disconnected from your body,” said Blackest Night. “You have been offline for some time.”

“Time?” said the monster. It leaned closer to Blackest Night, and she did not even bother to recoil. “How- -how long?”

“Four hundred and five years.”

“Four hundred and…no!” it said, recoiling onto its arms. “No! Blackest, please! Please don’t lie to me!”

“Shoot it, Brown!” screamed Rainbow Dash. She was almost kicking herself for having dropped her sword, even if it would have hardly done anything against a twenty-five foot tall half-undead robot. “Shoot it!”

The lich shifted its attention toward Rainbow Dash, its optic front moving oddly close to her. She recoil from the gaze of all those angry, horrified looking pony eyes mixed in amongst the lenses and violet light, and the skull with flaming eyes that sat below them.

“It can’t be you!” he said, reaching up toward her with a clawed hand. Rainbow Dash moved out of the way rapidly, and the lich pulled away his hand and stepped back. “I saw you die! I was at your funeral!” He turned back to Blackest Night. “Did you return her?”

Blackest Night shook her head. “No. I am afraid that in this limited body, I no longer have the power to restore the dead to life. Rainbow Dash simply never died.”

The lich turned back to Rainbow Dash. “Is it…really you?”

“Yeah, I’m Rainbow Dash. And I’m the Rainbow Dash that’s going to kick your shiny metal plot!”

The lich almost looked hurt. “Do you…do you on not recognize me?”

“She’s a bit thick,” said Blackest Night.

The lich turned back to Blackest Night. “The war- -my war. Are you sure that it is over?”

“Look for yourself. You have many eyes.”

The lich paused for a moment, and then released a slow mechanical sigh. “Indeed. It is over. And I have lost. The Crystal Empire has fallen.”

He retreated to the far end of the room, to where the pair of thrones had been thrown aside long ago, and sat on his haunches. “Then I suppose I no longer have use for this unwieldy body.”

The body started to change, its parts shifting rapidly, the claws falling to the sides and planting themselves into the floor. The cleft in the center separated, exposing the skull and the articulated, snake-like tubes that held it in place.

Around the skull, the machines began to change. The same feelers that had built the optics descended upon it as violet magic swirled around the skull. As Rainbow Dash watched, black and silver metal came together, forming a spine and chest and robotic innards.

The machinery was combined with organic parts as bone and blackened, dead muscle grew around a rapidly developing mechanical skeleton. The legs flexed, and the incomplete form of a pony began to walk out of the manufacturing supports that were building it.

As it did, the process began to finish. Its body was filled out with machinery and undead flesh, and as it continued to walk forward on metal hooves, it began to develop tight, gray-white skin. The skin stretched over the mechanical elements of its body, holding itself in place over them with small metal clamps.

Some pieces remained exposed, however. The machinery surrounding the violet crystal in its chest remained, as did some splits around the joints, and one on his flank - -a metal flank that, Rainbow Dash realized, had been engraved with a cutie mark of a kite shield superimposed over a star.

The white stallion finally stepped free from his former body, and the remnants that he left behind darkened and became still. He opened his eyes, and his brilliant blue mechanical irises focused on the world, calibrating themselves.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash,” he said, looking up at her and speaking in a voice that drained the strength from her wings. “It’s me. It’s Shining Armor.”

Before Rainbow Dash could respond, Gell stood up from the ground. Even with a hole through her chest and side that was large enough for a pony to fit through, she still hardly seemed to notice any of her injuries.

“What did you just say?” she said.

Rainbow Dash was immediately reminded of what had happened when they had first entered Megatropolis 616, how Gell’s voice had sounded then, and she landed near Brown, at the very least to try to protect him. She did not like when Gell sounded like that.

“I know you,” said Shining Armor, smiling- -and revealing the fact that his teeth were now pointed and made of silver metal. “You’re one of Blackened Shield’s friends. Bluntforce Gelding, was it?”

“How dare you say his name to me? How dare you say that name, after what you did to your sons!”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed, and he no longer looked like a pony, but like the gaunt undead monstrosity that he was. “I only have one son.”

Gell leapt forward with a scream, spilling her reeking black blood across the floor and reaching for Shining Armor’s neck. Before she could attempt to strange him, though, she stopped. To Rainbow Dash, though, it did not seem voluntary. She was still reaching forward, sweating and straining, as though some invisible force were preventing her from reaching Shining Armor when she was only inches away.

“You lich filth!” she screamed, tears running from her eyes. “I should have known you would do this! After what you did to them! He was your son, Shining Armor! Holy Armament was your son!”

“Holy Armament was a genetically inferior insect,” said Shining Armor, coldly. He did not even bother to step backward, but eyed the cloven hooves on either side of his throat carefully. “And I was going to apologize for putting a hole in you. But now I am contemplating taking your head.”

“I want to kill you,” spat Gell. “I want to murder you, to shatter that cursed crystal- -but for reasons that are not mine to comprehend, you are beloved to Satin Veil, and the Goddess will not let me harm you.” She lowered her legs, putting them back onto the floor and stepping back. “Suffice it to say that even as a corpse you still have an excessively round face and an annoying voice.” She turned her attention to Blackest Night. “You!” she said. “I now have a hole in me. A big one, because of this bigamous fool. That, and Brown is a tenth of a pint away from losing consciousness. Get back out here to heal us before I beat you out!”

“Fine,” sighed Blackest Night. She turned to Shining Armor and gave a chillingly seductive smile. “You and I will speak again, my dear lich.”

Blackest Night gasped as the gray stain around her cutie mark expanded, forming tendrils through her black flesh and reaching up toward her eyes, which faded from green to blue. Within seconds, the blackness retracted from her, returning to her flank as Five returned to her body.

Beside Rainbow Dash, Brown finally collapsed to the floor.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash, turning him over. As she did, she saw the blood-stained fluff on his chest sparking with blue Order. She looked up at Gell, and saw that she was starting to heal as well.

“Anhelios?” said Shining Armor, clearly surprised. “You’re not Luna.”

“No,” said Five. “Nor am I Anhelios. I am the Fifth of her bloodline.”

“But you have Blackest Night.”

Five nodded. “When Luna died, she was transferred to my great grandmother.”

Shining Armor blinked. “Luna- -Luna is dead?”

“As is Celestia. And,” she looked over her shoulder at the now disrupted winged skeleton behind her, “so is Cadence.” Rainbow Dash saw her eyes shift suddenly to one of the remaining dark points in the back of the room, but only for an instant before returning to Shining Armor. “What happened here?”

“Buck that!” cried Rainbow Dash, pausing for a moment to make sure Brown really was breathing before stepping past him and Five to stare down Shining Armor. “How in the name of Firestorm’s horn-penetrated rear did you become a necromancer?!”

Shining Armor blinked, which was a strange sight indeed considering how his eyelids were not made of skin. “Well. You really are Rainbow Dash, aren’t you? Even with the…robotic bits.”

“Answer the question, before I answer it for you!” Rainbow Dash paused, realizing that her threat was nonsensical at least- -but she was terribly angry, so she ignored it.

“I’ve always been,” said Shining Armor, as though it were obvious. “Well, not always, I guess. Actually, if I recall, I started my work immediately after you died. Or failed to die, I guess.”

“Am not caring,” said Five, pushing Rainbow Dash away. “Answer my question.”

“And you!” cried Rainbow Dash, turning back to Five. “How is it that you can fix a hole in Gell that a flock of geese could fly through but you can’t give me back my legs!”

“Because you are not linked to me,” snapped Five. “And cease interrupting me!” She pushed Rainbow Dash away. “Now you, lich, robot, whatever you are. Whoever you are. What happened here?”

Rainbow Dash glared at Five, and then glared at Shining Armor- -if he even was Shining Armor. He certainly looked the part, at least somewhat. His skin, though tight and more gray than white, was nearly the right color, and his eyes were the same shape and color, even if they were continually rising by some kind of mechanical means. He even got the vein of light color in his mane and tail correct, even if his hair was gray and made of some kind of fine metal fiber.

He seemed different, though, in a way that made Rainbow Dash dislike him. It was not even the fact that he was technically dead. That was surprising, but Rainbow Dash had seen stranger things. It was the air about him, the way he talked and the way he moved- -or failed to move. He was different, and somehow wrong with him.

Still, she was actually rather curious herself about what had happened. When she had left, the Crystal Empire had been as beautiful as ever. The castle had just been finished, and the population had consider of happy and smiling crystal ponies. Now it was a dead, frigid land populated by half-robotic zombies. She could not help but wonder how it had gotten that way.

Shining Armor looked to her, and then to Five.

“My memory is…damaged,” he said. “Things from that time are blurry. I remember fighting, and then…then this.”

“Fighting with whom?”

“I don’t…I don’t know.” He seemed to be becoming agitated. “I remember…yes. We were betrayed. They attacked us, and I summoned my army to defend us…” He started crossing the room, his hooves clicking on the floor. “I remember. They attacked quickly, and communication was cut off. I couldn’t stop them. They broke through, and got to the castle. They came and…and…” He looked down at the long-legged skeleton on the floor, and dropped to my knees. “Oh Celestia,” he whispered, and closed his eyes. He began to release a sound similar to the one he had before, but now it was certainly clear that he was weeping. “They took her…they took Cadence from me…my beloved…why? Why would they kill you?” He turned to Rainbow Dash. “Why would anypony do that to her? She never hurt anypony- -she loved them all, and they loved her. Why?”

Rainbow Dash could not answer, but she felt a pang of sympathy run through her. She understood how he was feeling, because she had felt the same way when she learned that her own friends had died. His pain, though, must have been even worse than hers. Her friends had simply died in the course of their lives; Cadence had been lost due to Shining Armor’s failure.

“It was probably a political assassination,” said Five flatly, to the point where she sounded nearly cruel. Rainbow Dash wondered if Five was enjoying Shining Armor’s suffering. “A kingdom cannot be taken while its ruler still lives.”

“Yeah,” said Gell, standing up and spitting a wad of coagulated demon blood into a far corner of the room. “Besides, you’re ‘army’ was pretty weak.”

“They are over four hundred years old,” snapped Shining Armor. “They are damaged, broken, without a leader. They were once a sight to behold. And will be again…”

“I’m actually kind of surprised Cadece went along with the whole necromancy thing,” said Rainbow Dash.

“She loved me,” said Shining Armor. “She was not a fan of my chosen path, but she supported me. In this and in everything. She was a beautiful pony, and understood why I needed to do this.”

“It makes sense,” said Brown, also standing.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, Rainbow, I am,” said Brown in what was perhaps the most humorless joke possible for a pony to tell. “But using reanimated corpses is a logical course of action. They can’t die. It frees higher quality soldiers for tactical positions and for special operations. Even if it is immensely cowardly.”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed, and Rainbow Dash was sure that she was about to see yet another hole punched in Brown. Instead, Shining Armor stood, and his expression changed from insulted to perplexed. “What are you supposed to be?”

“I am Brown,” said Brown.

“A clone soldier,” explained Five, marginally improving.

“You’re an Exmoori woolen pony,” said Shining Armor.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. “How does everypony know that?”

“Because Twilight was obsessed with them,” said Shining Armor, smiling. “Oh, the stories. Every time we got togather, it was always ‘Exmoor this’ and ‘Exmoor that’. I guess she finally succeeded in getting one of you guys back.” His expression lightened. “That’s right…Twilight was an alicorn. She must still be alive.” He looked down at Cadence. “This…this must have crushed her. But at least I still have her…”

Nopony spoke. The room fell completely silent, save for the almost imperceptiable sound of snowflakes falling in through the hole that Shining Armor’s magic had punched through the wall.

“Well,” said Five at last. “Somepony has to tell him.”

“She’s- -” started Gell, smiling vindictively.

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, holding up her hoof. “I’ll do it.”

“Are you sure?” said Five. “I mean, you’re the only one here that I can’t rebuild.”

“She was my friend,” said Rainbow Dash. “This is my responsibility. I owe her at least this much.”

She stepped forward and looked into Shining Armor’s robotic eyes. He was slightly taller than her, as he had always been. Immediately, she regretted having taken this task upon herself. It was as though if she refused to admit the truth, it would somehow not be really true. If any of the others did it, though, she would never be able to forgive herself. Even if he was a lich, he was still Twilight’s brother.

Rainbow Dash took a breath. “Shining Armor,” she said. “Twilight is dead.”

Shining Armor blinked, but his expression did not change- -until his pupils narrowed tightly.

“How?” he asked, almost sounding nonchalant. “She was…she is…an alicorn. She’s immortal. She has to be.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “I…no, we, we left her. All her friends. Cadence. Celestia and Luna. You. She just…she just couldn’t take the pain.”

“No. No, Rainbow Dash, please. You’re breaking my heart.” Even though he was dead, he looked as though he was about to cry.

“Shining, please don’t blame her. Please don’t. You know how she was, how important all her friends were, how we were to her. She couldn’t take it, so she…she…” Rainbow Dash felt the tears coming from her own eyes, and she took another breath. “She made the pain stop.”

“Suicide,” said Shining Armor. “You mean…she killed herself?”

Rainbow Dash nodded, trying to stop herself from breaking down into tears.

“Very well then,” said Shining Armor.

He stepped back from them, and started to cross the room. Rainbow Dash thought he was taking the news surprisingly well, until he released a tremendous roar of agony. As he did, his horn ignited with pink-violet light, the force of which knocked back both Rainbow Dash and Five. Brown leapt forward, catching both of them.

Magic surged from Shining Armor, slamming into the crystal reactor in the center of the room. The pair of overturned, ornate thrones near it were instantly vaporized, but the crystal itself seemed to absorbe the force of the blow, filling it with light of the same color that momentarily illuminated the room before flowing up and down the tower and dissipating.

“Was it all for nothing?!” he screamed. “All this! All that I did! Everything! Just to be alone!?”

“Shining!” cried Rainbow Dash, pulling away from Brown. “You’re not alone!”

He turned toward her, his eyes now narrowed to the point of nearly lacking pupils. The light of his magic seemed to be seeping out from behind them. Rainbow Dash gasped and choked as she felt herself being lifted into the air, not by the force of her wings but by magic that was constricting her neck.

“Drop her!” yelled Brown, leveling his rifle at Shining Armor’s chest. Before he could fire, however, the weapon was surrounded with light and pulled away from him. Shining Armor caught it in his hoof.

“Shining!” gasped Rainbow Dash, clawing at the magic. “Shining Armor- -please! This isn’t- -isn’t what she would- -what she would want!”

His expression softened, and then changed to one of horror. Rainbow Dash fell to the ground coughing and gasping, and immediately Brown was over her, helping her up and trying to shield her with his body.

“You’re right,” said Shining Armor, turning away from them. “Oh Rainbow Dash, please…please forgive me…”

“Rainbow, are you permanently injured?” said Brown, a look of genuine concern in his eyes. For once, they looked more like real eyes than the dead, soulless pits that they usually did.

“No,” said Rainbow Dash. She coughed once more. “It’s alright. I mean…I was pretty messed up when I woke up too…” She also now understood why Five had been so slow in telling her the truth about her friends. If she had been told- -and actually believed it- -she probably would have reacted the same way that Shining Armor just had. “I mean, the guy just learned his wife and sister just died, and that he lost his kingdom.” She clapped her hooves over her mouth, suddenly realizing that she was not helping.

“The last assertion is incorrect,” noted Five.

“What?” said Shining Armor. “What do you mean?”

“The kingdom was not lost. We fought our way through the killing fields.”

“Well, some of us did,” noted Gell.

“But there was nopony there save for the dead,” said Five. “No enemy. Only your soldiers.”

“You mean...” He chuckled.

“It may have taken four hundred years,” said Five, “but you now stand victorious.”

“Indeed I do,” said Shining Armor. His horn glowed, and Brown cringed. Instead of bringing pain, however, the area around them started clinking as metal in unseen housings grinded together. The blast shields around them opened, and light poured through the broken stained glass.

Shining Armor looked down at the rifle in his hand, and seemed to contemplate it for a moment, turning it over. Then he looked at Brown.

“Exmoori,” he said. “You took this from one of my soldiers?”

“Indeed I did,” said Brown, coldly. “She lies dead in the snow now, returned to her forever-sleep.”

Shining Armor smiled, and then tossed the rifle back to Brown, who caught it.

“That horn belonged to a pony named Snowprancer. I oversaw her execution personally. Take good care of her.”

“You are…giving this to me?”

Shining Armor smiled, and looked to Five- -although it was clear that he was looking not to Five herself, but to the pony-like thing that dwelt within her. “In my studies, I came across an ancient creed, one that I have grown rather fond of. ‘You keep what you kill’, it goes.” He paced across the floor, stepping over the bones of his long-deceased wife, and looked out across the icy land that had once been the Crystal Empire.

“You keep what you kill…”

Chapter 48: Intermission

The chapter opened with a description of the location. It was, loosely, a relatively swampy area of the forest in a clearing where the swamp bubbled both upward and downward and where mound-like clumps grew out of the moist earth.

With a shout, Buttery Snake dropped into a large galvanized bucket. He looked to his left, and saw the yellow-clad figure who had transported him return to the ground, the plant matter corroding and dying in response to his presence. The King repositioned himself, and then stood perfectly still, watching, the broken chain of Tartaran metal around his neck slowly blowing in the breeze.

“Ah,” said Discord, who was sitting in a slightly larger galvanized metal pail across from Buttery Snake. “Well, it seems you made it. Or at least most of you did.”

“Did my legs come off again?” Buttery Snake looked down, and saw that they had. They were probably running around somewhere, and he was jealous. His legs always had so much fun without him. Still, there was no time to wait for them to come back, so he simply grew a new pair.

“Because Chaos magic,” he said, justifying himself as he tipped over, saturating him with the fluid inside. “Eew. I now lack dryiness.”

“Well,” said Discord. “At least you didn’t end up in the spittoon.”

“We have a spittoon? Wait…you chew tobacco? Comrade, your wife is going to kill you.”

“My wife is not here right now,” said Discord, his bucket converting into a stone model of his long-winged demon wife. He sat on her back like a bench, stroking her stone mane. “Oh, my,” he said. “I certainly know how that feels.”

“D, I’m glad to see you, but, come on! I was about to give some mortal the story-sticking of his life!”

Discord frowned. “Don’t do that,” he sighed. “If you keep making fluffy meta jokes, well, we simply won’t pass moderation. And nobody wants that.”

“Nopony,” corrected Buttery Snake. He picked up his bucket and sat back in it, although this time it was filled with warm maple syrup. “Hey look, I’m a pancake.”

“Indeed you are,” said Discord, levitating and slithering through the vaguely luminescent swamp gas. Dingy swamps were not exactly his thing, but Vale seemed to like that sort of thing, which made sense for a demon queen. “Perhaps I should feed you to Has?”

Buttery Snake looked at the King. He had still not moved, not even slightly.

“But regardless, and irregardless, which I am told is not a word, why did you bring me all the way out here? I mean, with this much Chaos in one spot, I’m surprised we haven’t summoned a quantum downpoker or something.”

“Then let’s make it brief,” said Discord, dropping a pair of the garment in question on Buttery Snake’s head. “Thebe has finally snapped. I’m sure you felt it.”

“Felt it? I got blown to bits somewhere in Delamare- -or what used to be Delamare.”

“So you understand the importance, then? And she’s hardly even finished!”

“Or Norwegian!”

“Her golems are marching all over the land! Not just in the Forest, but in her own cities! She’s wiping ponies out in city after city!”

“Oh. That’s not good.”

“Not good?” Discord frowned. “To be honest, Buttery, I thought you would be more concerned about this. I mean, billions have died, and I don’t think she’s going to stop until she’s the last thing living on this world. I mean, you are a pony.”

“I was a pony,” noted Buttery Snake. “And I was happy as a lawyer. Then Luna just had to gut me. Which was actually your fault.”

“My bad.”

“No probs. Besides, who needs guts anyway?”

He rose from the jar of peanut butter that he had been resting in, and projected a bench in the air, one made solidly out of feathers. He then sat on the ground next to it. “But Thebe isn’t our only problem, D. We’ve also got those things.”

“Things?” asked Discord, confused. He sat down on the bench over Buttery Snake. “What ‘things’? And how could it possibly be worse than Thebe?”

“Tall things. Walk around on two legs, complain a lot. Like to kill things. Ring any bells?”

“No,” said Discord.

“There a big problem, actually. I just met one. The thing was saturated with Order. As in about how saturated your wife’s wings are with lice.” Discord shivered. He knew that it was actually true. “Near as I can figure, they are made out of ponies. Some sort of poorly-explained magic. And get this: they can use Chaos.”

The swampy clearing went silent, and Discord and his former apprentice stared at each other for a moment. The King continued to watch, and neither of the other two could tell what he thought.

“How well?” asked Discord.

“Terribly,” said Buttery Snake, producing a shovel and beginning to dig his own grave in the mud. He was immortal, of course, but he liked to have a few spare graves around just in case. “Absolutely no creativity. No drive. Not even good spells.”

“Well, if you must know, I do have the worst time spelling,” said Discord, releasing a number of bees. He then serioused. “But that does make sense. I mean, with Thebe being…Thebe, except all over everybody. I assumed it was simply a pretext to start back up the war with the Forest, but if she’s fighting these…”

“Vandrares,” said Buttery Snake, now mostly submerged in the moist mound he had managed to dig. “Although they are actually huma- -”

“Now, now,” said Discord, checking his watch. “The question is, what exactly are we going to do about all this?” A mop and bucket appeared near him, and he picked out the mop and stabbed it into the air, fencing an invisible foe. “I mean, it usually comes down to us to clean up their messes.”

“As long as there are no windows,” said Buttery Snake, crawling into Discord’s mop bucket.

“Indeed. But that’s why I gathered all three of us. The Chaos of Equestria. Even if I absolutely hate Has. I mean, Has, go die. I seriously want you to die. Now.” He reached into the bucket that Buttery Snake was occupying and removed a multicolored shirt from the colored dye. “Or at least dye. Yellow is a terrible color. And stay away from my wife.”

“Well,” said Buttery Snake, “aside from lusting after Satin Vale, I say we bring out the Astral Hammer. We can even pull the goblin from Gene Ward and give him an impractical sword. Then we can get all epic up in here.”

Discord sighed, and poured himself a small glass of rainbow gin. “Snake, really? Nobody gets the Gloryhammer references.”

“Ponyhammer,” corrected Buttery Snake.

“Ponyhammer,” sighed Discord. He had never thought it would happen, but after several centuries, he had begun to tire or horse puns. He drained the glass from around his gin and flicked the remaining amount, causing it to become a tiny, running representation of Rainbow Dash- -but of course, that was a subject for another conversation. “Besides. Scootaloo still has the Astral Hammer in the past. And, in case you haven’t noticed, we are the Chaos Wizards.”

“You’re an izard, Buttery!” shouted Buttery Snake, jumping up from the bucket, his coat died into the color of the aforementioned antelope creature. “But in all seriousness, and in all irony, I’m lawful neutral. I can’t do squat.” He immediately started doing squats in defiance of his own declaration.

“This chapter is giving me a headache,” muttered Discord.

“Why don’t you just take Delgado there and pwn a newb?” asked Buttery Snake. “With Thebe being the newb, I mean.”

“Well,” said Discord. “Personally, I have some history with her…”

“Eew,” said Buttery Snake.

“I know. That, and Has won’t budge.” Discord snapped his fingers, and a number of budgies appeared on the yellow-robed creature’s shoulders. It actually responded, turning toward Discord and raising its own hand. It made a sign, and Discord was blown into thousands of gory bits.

The bits rained down, and as they did, they each formed an independent Discord, all in miniature. Buttery Snake picked up two.

“Now kiss…” he said, trying to force them to do so. They resisted and broke free, joining their brethren and reforming Discord.

“And he does that,” said Discord, looking down and realizing that he had put his arms on the wrong side. He disconnected them and put them in the correct places. “Chaos is supposed to be funny. Or at the very least surreal. And he won’t do anything without Vale’s permission.”

“Then tell you wife what to do.”

“One does not simply give orders to one’s wife,” said Discord, making the appropriate gesture. “And I don’t want to get her mixed up in this. She may be a demon, but I love her. With both my hearts.”

“I love your wife to. She always gives me cookies.” Buttery snake lay on his back, staring up at the eternally dark sky. “But to be honest, D. What can we do? Do you want to fight a war here?”

“If I have to. I mean, I was once reformed. And I do love ponies. You are all just so adorable.”

“That’s not how it works, and you know it. I already know the outcome, because for me it has already happened. Has happened, is happening…”

“Will happen,” said female Buttery Snake, lying beside the male one. The two looked at each other and smiled. “I’ll be seeing you later,” they both said.

“We have to do something.”

“What? If you think you can take on Thebe, go ahead. But don’t expect to win against both her and the Vandrares.”

“But we can do anything with the power of Friendship,” said Discord.

They paused, and then immediately started laughing heartily.

“Oh!” cried Buttery Snake. “You actually- -you actually said it!”

“I know!” cried Discord, rolling in the grass on the ground. “I even- -I even kept a straight face!”

Their laughter subsided after a few hours.

“So,” said Discord at last, pouring the bubble fluid into a pipe that he had summoned. “This is one of those ‘watch and wait’ things.”

“Seems like it.”

“I actually miss that,” he said. “Reminds me of back when Vale and Thebe- -”

“Not yet.”

Discord smiled. “Right.” He blew several bubbles which dropped like lead to the ground. “Let’s just hope that the second half of this particular story is less rambling than the first.”

“Yeah,” said Buttery Snake. “I’m pretty sure it will be. I think there will be a great deal more plot.”

“Plot…”

They both started laughing again.

In time, though, they became serious, and then finally parted ways. Buttery Snake was as satisfied as ever, or at least as satisfied as a creature without the capacity for true thought could be. Hastur pulled himself through space, returning to Vale’s side. He had no opinion, but was prepared to do what was necessary, pulling his charge back into Tartarus should the end come as he anticipated. Unlike the other two, he actually knew the creatures that Buttery Snake spoke of, and knew that they were even worse monsters than the Carcosans.

Discord, however, remained behind for a moment. Unlike the other two, he was not satisfied. He had hoped that Buttery Snake would join him his quest. He had maintained his relative neutrality for so long, allowing the war to continue for so many centuries- -but now Thebe had gone too far. With Buttery Snake and Hastur by his side, he would have stood a chance, but he knew that alone, he was no match for Thebe, a fact that he took perverse pride in.

He had waited for a long time. First, to find friends. Then to find love. Now, he would wait to see if the land he had come to cherish would be destroyed at the hands of the last living alicorn.

“Darn,” he said, smiling. “That’s pretty dark. This whole world is so much less fun than I remember.”

Chapter 49: Deer in the Forest

Farther north in the Eternal Forest, where the swamp had long run out and been replaced by great fungoid trees, quite forces moved quickly amongst the ancient trunks. Though many wore armor, they moved silently, their bows prepared for battle. Leading them was the cervine Havier.

Their force was large, despite the hardships that they had been forced to endure. Vale had indeed made good on her promise, and by the time Havier had returned to his home he had found that all of the northern villages had been occupied by her forces. In its own way, however, this had been a blessing. The deer of the northern border had long been separating from Vale. They knew of her endless war with the demon Thebe, of how she used the Forest and the revenant gohh to slow and force back the progress of the metal-cities that continually forced ponies farther into the sacred ancestral lands of the deer. In time, however, it had seemed that Vale had grown soft. She defended, but in recent decades had refused to push back with the might and vigor that she had in ancient times. Many cared little for this, but those on the border had come to believe that she had ceased to care about the borders, content to play with her breezies in the southern swamps far away from the battlefront.

Because of this, many deer had joined Havier and his now villageless force of warriors. They had been joined by others, including several wearwoods that owed allegiance to nodeer. Even several diamond dogs had joined the fight, carrying with them Thebe’s own weapons, the sort that fired hot lead and green fire. The number of diamond dog soldiers had been more limited than expected, however. Diamond dogs were almost invariably neutral, dwelling on the borderline between the two great nations deep below Equestria’s surface. Some, however, were more allied with the Forest than others. Havier had gone to the Why-So-Many-Roots-Here tribe and asked for their support. They had vigorously accepted- -until he told them who they would be fighting. When he did, they promptly refused and retreated deep into the porous earth below their fiefdom.

The same had been true of the zebra sorcerers who dwelt in the Forest. Their potions and spells held great power, far more than the horn-bearing charlatan ponies could ever understand. The zebras had agreed to help, but only to sell enchanted arrows that could cut through pony armor and strong poisons to ensure that the invaders did not survive even a partial strike. Still, none had come to the battlefield, to wield their power in the defense of the Forest.

Despite the lackluster response, Havier was still confident in his army’s power. They were over three hundred strong, and knew the Forest and how to use it far better than any pony ever could. They were armored and armed, and prepared to defend their nation and their kind- -or to launch strikes into pony territory, to force them back to the horrid and lifeless world where they originated.

Others shared his confidence. Many whose homes had been destroyed by the miners and loggers had joined him, those who no longer had villages, as well as the natural nomads who had decided that living in a stable group was safer. A new camp had been formed, one that was on its way to becoming a new village, one that would oversee a kind of defense that Vale could never conceive- -one stronger, better, and more potent than could be manned by the strange buzzing creatures that she used as soldiers. The land of the deer would forever after be defended by deer.

That time to defend had finally come. Stories had come across the land, telling of how Thebe had begun the invasion. Few had survived to tell of it, but some had: of strange creatures clad in metal tearing their way across the upper edge of the Forest, leaving neither trees nor animals nor stones in their path. Those deer that had come back were changed and broken, shaking and telling stories of horrible glowing eyes. Such creatures, Havier knew, could only be a creation of Thebe.

The creatures had long since departed, though, but Havier did not care. Fighting actual forces would be pointless. More would always come. They needed to do what Vale was too afraid to do- -to strike the ponies in their homes, to show them what it meant to be at war. They had to know just how dangerous it was to live on the border, a fact that the deer already knew all to well.

So they had prepared for battle, and now the warriors moved through the Forest away from their camp where they left those member of their party who were too young or old or sick to fight, including those who were infected by the strange disease that Thebe’s white-eyed monstrosities seemed to carry. They carried with them more than enough, Havier knew, to tear through unsuspecting pony soldiers, to drive back the invaders that he had come to expect. He even dared to suspect that it would be an easy fight- -pony soldiers were hardly warriors, but rather children relying on the power of their technology and weapons. The deer would win this fight.

Havier slowed his approach and stood on tall rock, looking out at his warriors below him, moving silently through the trees. Another deer approached him from the side.

“Any word on the scouts?” he said.

“They have not yet returned,” said the other deer. She sounded somewhat nervous. “Is it possible that they were…”

“No,” said Havier. “They are the fastest among us. They were not to engage, but to fall back when they found the pony forces. They will return to us.” He was worried, though, at least on some level. It was not just that he needed the scouts to inform him on their targets ahead, but that they were due to arrive back hours ago. The fastest deer should not have taken so long to return unless something had gone wrong.

Suddenly, an explosion rocked the land. Ahead, Havier saw the sky ignite with light.

“The time is now!” he called, racing forward amongst his warriors. “The battle begins!”

With a cry that echoed through the forest, the battle began. Havier felt the excitement of the fight, the adrenaline, and the knowledge of the glory he was going to win for deerkind flow through him. Deeper in his mind, though, he might have realized that something was wrong. That the explosion had been too close, that the scouts had not come back even from something so near- -and that part of him, the one that understood what was occurring, told him to run. To turn and fly as quick as he could back to the swamps, to where he would be safe. Havier, of course, ignored this cowardice.

Then he reached the ledge, and saw the force that was attacking him. His breath caught in his throat, and his mind froze. He could not comprehend what he was seeing; it simply did not register in his mind.

He had thought he had known what to expect. He had planned the battle in his mind, imagined it every night before he went to sleep: a group of ponies, wielding their metal guns and clad in the armor that they falsely believed made them invulnerable, would enter the forest in a close formation, staring up at the trees, nervous and frightened. Then the deer would descend from above, pouring out from the forest, surrounding them. The ponies would shoot, but the deer would simply retreat and fire from the darkness of the forest, piercing their armor and winning the fight, proving that nature would always triumph over technology in the end.

What had come instead, however, was a single monstrosity, a creature cast of iron that towered hundreds of feet over the forest, its six red eyes burning with blood-red fire. It resembled no known creature, walking on two vast clawed feet with its arms swinging as it moved. It’s body seemed to radiate scalding heat, and Havier saw that as it moved, a radius around it was cleared as the trees and animals within were reduced to ash.

“No,” he said, looking up at the armored horror that towered over the land, marching slowly toward their village. “No…”

His courage had left him, but had not left the others. Havier’s warriors ran forward, throwing themselves at the creature. Those that approached close, however, were torn asunder by its magic, their bodies pulled apart and reduced to ash. Even the wearwoods, their bodies enhanced by the curse they carried, only managed to last for a few moments longer before their flesh disintegrated, leaving them to take a few more steps as partially complete corpses before they fell.

Those outside of the circle fired their arrows. The metal monster’s magic did not shield its upper body, but the arrows did nothing. They had been intended to crush through pony armor, but this creature was all armor. At least, Havier hoped it was all armor. When the thought crossed his mind of what kind of creature might don such a suit of metal, he felt himself nearly faint.

The diamond dogs had come prepared for larger game. Several fired rockets into the metal creature’s face. They exploded- -those had been the explosions that Havier had seen earlier- -but did nothing. The creature did not respond, or even seem to notice. Its metal did not even change.

The creature then stopped. For a brief, shining moment, Havier thought that they might be winning. He took a breath to call to push the attack- -but then the creature’s head turned slightly, its eyes looking to the distance.

Havier’s eyes widened. He knew where it was looking. Somehow, he knew that it was staring directly at the camp.

“Please no,” he whispered.

The creature did not hear his plea. Its immense horn ignited with red light, the force of which was strong enough to push Havier backward and into the ground. Then it projected a beam of light. Havier closed his eyes and heard the screams as the corona of the blast incinerated his soldiers. They had not even been the target, though. There was a sound of a great blast, and he knew that his village had been destroyed. Then the world started moving, and went black.

Havier gasped as he awoke. All around him, the land was red and orange and lit. He realized that the forest was burning. All around him, he saw the trees alight, some strewn with the remains of the deer who had been his friends and followers. He heard the crackling of the flames, and it was nearly deafening, louder than he had ever thought fire could be.

He coughed, choking on the smoke, and looked upward. In the distance, he saw monster walking away, leaving a path of destruction in its wake, marching in the same direction that the white-eyed creatures had gone.

In that moment, Havier understood that Vale had been right. That he had become caught up in a romanticized version of war, a version of battles that only existed in the stories that the old harts-of-ten told over campfires. This creature, this giant, it was Thebe, distilled into her purest essence. Not a being of honor and glory, or even one of conquest and plunder, but one consisting of nothing more than limitless death and destruction. This was what Vale had fought, and what Havier had failed to see.

He tried to stand, but cried out in pain. His entire body had been badly burned, and his skin and coat were hanging off him. Strangely, though, his hind legs did not hurt at all. In fact, he could not feel them.

Havier looked down at himself, and his blood ran cold. He had to look away from the wreckage that was his lower body, and the entrails that had been pulled from him. He knew that his time in this world was over, and he felt himself falling away from his pain filled with regrets. The life he could have lived would now never come to pass.

As he slowly died, he watched as a stream of silver light poured out of his chest. It slowly resolved into a ghastly form, like a translucent and fleshy worm, its body twisting around alien joints, its mandibles gnashing as it pulled free of him.

Havier wanted to vomit upon seeing it, but he hated to see it go. He wondered if that horrid worm was his immortal soul, now departing for the Dark Forests on the other side.

“Please, don’t leave me,” he whispered.

Then it disconnected, and he died.

With its host now fully depleted, the incurse departed. For a brief moment, it existed in the inhospitable outside world, gasping as it pulled itself away, terrified that it might not find a host in time.

A carrion bird was nearby, however, and the incurse implanted itself into its new body. The bird cried out and convulsed, not understanding what was occurring, but then quieted as the incurse’s ephemeral body linked to its mind, taking control.

In the language of the organic beings of this world, it called itself Dravl. It had dwelt in the body of the deer Havier for close to a decade, ever since he had been implanted while the deer had been a faun so that he might serve as the eyes for Thebe. The deer’s body, however, had been irreparably damaged in the blast and rendered inoperable.

Non-sentient hosts were always more difficult to use, and they burned out quickly. Dravl had time, though, and paused for a moment to look out at the burning land around him and the golem that continued to march toward a destination unknown. He was reminded of the fires that had consumed his own world long ago, when the civil war that had consumed it had still been young. A war that had had begun on their nameless planet and ended on Equestria; and yet, once again, Dravl found himself in the midst of a great battle, and for this, he wept.

Thebe had been the savior to his people, defending the organic-dwellers from the machine-dwellers in a long and violent war. He loved her, as all incurse did, but he also knew of what was coming to this word. He could feel them. The things that the ancient incurse had told stories of, the beings that lurked in the blackest and deepest reaches of the Beyond where no known creatures could survive, the old gods that slumbered, dreaming dreams of annihilation and cataclysm. He knew why Thebe fought this war, and prayed to the gods that he could not remember that she defend this world he had come to tolerate.

He watched the golem go, and resolved to trust Thebe’s judgement. He then stepped forward over Havier’s body and began to devour it.

Chapter 50: Return of the Prince of Death

“What…what is that noise?” asked Shining Armor, wincing.

“I don’t hear anything,” liked Five, closing the door to the Pocket. In truth, she could hear it- -or feel it, or however she perceived the Pocket’s innate wrongness. Still, she had little time to worry about such trivialities. It was warm in the Pocket, or at least as warm as it ever was, and most of her body had severe frostbite. Her nerves were already beginning to regenerate, though, and she was healing- -which, when coming out of a freeze, was always horribly painful.

Pink-violet light surrounded Shining Armor’s horn. Five watched, vaguely amused. She had little knowledge of necromancy- -her counterpart kept those along with most of her own memories hidden- -but understood the basics of what Shining Armor was. What really interested her was how he was managing to use his horn, considering that his skull was more decorative than anything else. He had no true brain, and no true mind. Every part of him was in the crystal in his chest- -and yet he still used his horn for magic.

The “noise” of the Pocket suddenly stopped, and for the first time in her life Five realized just how loud and oppressive it had been. Losing it felt like getting hit by a truck.

“How- -how did you do that?” she demanded.

“You were running the system completely wrong,” said Shining Armor. “First off, this whole place was designed to be a warehouse. I think. Or something like that. Then somepony went and expanded its size. That, and the whole thing was full of ungated permeation corridors. It still doesn’t feel quite right, but I think I have fixed it for now. I also added a portal divergence system.”

“That’s…how did you do that?” Five was, for once, actually surprised. She had assumed the errors of the Pocket were just part of innate being, and she had ignored them. It had occurred to her that it might have been caused by a defect, but she had no mechanism to fix it.

“I virtually invented this spell,” said Shining Armor, smiling. “You were just executing it horrendously. And…something still feels off…”

“That is incorrect,” said Five, “from a historical perspective, at least. The Pocket technology was originally invented by the Pocket family.”

“Wait, what?” said Shining Armor, turning around and facing Five. She did not especially like looking at his face, but tolerated it. “Pocket? You mean Turned-Out Pocket?”

“That is correct.”

“He was my assistant in the early process,” said Shining Armor. “I mean, at least as much as he could be. His magic was so poor I didn’t even bother turning his horn into a rifle. I mean, the fool was very nearly an earth pony.”

“I assume you could sue for the patent,” noted Five.

“Sue- -what? Do I really look like I have a need for money? I am dead, miss…Anhelios?”

“Five,” said Five, coldly.

“Miss Five. It’s strange, you look exactly like her.”

“We all do.”

Five pushed past him, her body beginning to spark with Order. She was healing. Unfortunately, there was a risk that the very force keeping her alive was also accelerating her demise. She removed a small bottle of 5-fluoracil from one of her tactical pouches and swallowed the contents of the container.

The others had already entered the Pocket and gone elsewhere within it. Gell had stormed off after a substantial argument about whether Shining Armor should even be allowed in; she had probably buried herself in broken glass and unconsciousness by now.

She had, at least, hauled Proctor into the Pocket. Proctor now sat in an uncomfortable looking heap near the door, his eyes blank and his body limp, or as limp as an equidroid could be. Theoretically, it was possible that Five could have just left him outside with the wandering constructs. They were not going anywhere, because there was nopony on the outside to carry the Pocket. Five was no an idiot, though, and she knew that Proctor was in contact with something. At least in the Pocket, he was relatively well insulated.

Brown and Rainbow Dash had both disappeared as well. Brown, most likely, had gone to get something to eat. Likewise, Rainbow Dash had headed directly toward the kitchen, most likely to drown her newfound problems in alcohol- -or try to, at least. Five did not especially mind; she herself could not drink anything aside from distilled water, and a drunk Rainbow Dash was a Rainbow Dash that did not ask questions.

“So why am I here?” asked Shining Armor, his eyes narrowing.

“How? Because I told you to be here.”

“Now, Ms. Five. I’m trying to be polite. But you aren’t the one to give orders here. Remember, I could turn you into red mist at any moment.”

“No, you couldn’t,” said Five. “But that’s not the point. You claim to be Shining Armor. As in, Prince Shining Armor, Emperor-Consort to Empress Mi’Amore Cadenza, brother of Princess Twilight. Is that correct?”

“It used to be,” said Shining Amor, coldly.

“Good. Because I don’t care. My question is: can you teleport?”

Shining Armor looked confused, or as confused as a hybrid of dead flesh and alchemically animated machinery could look. He involuntarily rubbed the back of his neck. “Yes, I can,” he said.

“Long range?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Come with me.”

Five reached out with one of her gauntlets and flexed the claws. The oil had frozen and was starting to thaw, and she sighed. That meant more recalibration. It still worked enough for her to close the claws around the air near an empty wall.

The end of her hoof sparked with Order drawn from her horns, and demonic symbol activated on the wall, resolving into a complex pattern and finally a door.

“That explains the ungated cross-channels,” said Shining Armor. “I suppose your pet has been using that pointless demonic portal magic.”

“Gell? Yes. She has.”

“No wonder this place was a mess.”

Five pulled open the door and stepped into the darkness beyond. Shining Armor followed, the dim light form his phylactery illuminating the Basement as the door closed behind them.

“Well, this explains it,” said Shining Armor as the lights in the room flickered as they activated. “This room…where did you even get this? How did you even make this?”

“Carefully,” said Five.

Shining Armor looked around. “There’s not much I can do for this one, I’m afraid. It’s completely divorced from the main segment. I’m surprised it hasn’t drifted off yet, actually.”

“I don’t care. Leave it if you can’t fix it,” said Five. She pointed at the mess of equipment that filled the large room: the six podiums linked by wires and cables and tubes to a central assembly, two of the slots already populated with skulls and a third with a complex harness. “What do you think of this machine.”

Shining Armor looked toward the mess, and his mechanical pupils dilated. He actually seemed somewhat interested, and walked directly to the pair of skulls. He paused, and stared at them for a moment, smiling.

“Pinkie Pie,” he said to the first of them. He then turned to the other. “And Applejack. Hello, my friends…” He turned back to Five. “And four more spaces for four more skulls. Ms. Five, what exactly are you doing with this?”

“You are supposed to have been one of the greatest sorcerers ever to exist,” said Five. “On par with even an alicorn. Tell me, what do you think I am doing?”

“You are trying to use the Elements of Harmony.”

Five nodded. “Something like that.”

“Why? When the users of the Elements can no longer use them, they fall back to the Tree of Harmony. This is…”

“This is a weapon,” said Five, bluntly.

Shining Armor blinked, but did not react as Five had expected. She had studied history well, and had always rather disliked Shining Armor. He always seemed self-righteous and annoying. Now, though, he was anything but. He simply seemed to accept her words, and Five realized that he already knew- -he just did not care.

“The Elements of Harmony as a weapon,” he mused. “That’s an unusual thought.”

“You are aware of the fact that they were originally intended as weapons of mass destruction.”

Shining Armor chuckled. “Only in the most limited of senses.”

“They are products of a Lord of Order,” said Five, fully serious.

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed. “I know. I know better than you ever could what those monstrosities are. I was there when Nil emerged from the Finality Core. The power of a god, and he was still already half-dead at birth.”

“Then you know what I could do if I had all six.”

“Or what the highest bidder could do with all six?”

Five smiled. “You know me well, I see. Am I that transparent?”

“Of course. Your personality is not much different from that of your ancestors.”

Five cringed, and suddenly wanted to strangle Shining Armor. She was forced to recall that he had no trachea, and no real brain, so strangling him would be pointless. She forced herself to calm down.

“But,” said Shining Armor, “you won’t get all six.”

“I won’t?”

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “Because I won’t let you.”

Five sat down. This was not going as expected. “Why?”

“Because I will not let you lay a hoof on my sister. Not for something like this.”

“She’s dead, Shining Armor. She has been for a long time.”

“So have I.”

Five sighed. “I was actually rather helping that you could help me finish this device.”

Shining Armor actually laughed, further angering Five. “Really? Surely you’re not serious.”

“I am,” said Five.

“No,” said Shining Armor. “Your invention does not concern me. Looking at it, I doubt it would even work.”

“You owe me this, Shining Armor.”

“Owe you?” he said, smiling. “Why would I owe you?”

“I brought you back. I put that crystal back in your chest.”

“Yes. You pulled me back into a world where my kingdom has collapsed, my wife has been murdered, and my sister resorted to suicide because I was not there for her. Thank you, Five. Thanks a lot.”

He crossed the room, stepping carefully over the cables, and found a bare spot on the wall. He ignited his horn, and slammed his hoof into the wall. It rapidly resolved a thick door of dark wood, complete with an engraved version of the same cutie mark that was cut into the metal of his flank.

“What did you just do?” demanded Five.

“I told you I basically designed this spell,” he said, pulling the heavy iron ring on the door. “This door confirms that my original laboratory has not been compromised. I am linking it to yours.”

“You’re going to leave me?” said Five, her anger finally showing through.

“No,” said Shining Armor. “I will always have a door here, but not for you. I don’t like you. But I do like Blackest Night. She was a very close friend of mine. We fought together in the Choggoth War. I even named my son after her. I have work to do rebuilding my armies, and my kingdom, but I will teleport your external anchor to a safe distance before I leave you.”

He pulled open the door, and the Basement was filled with the smell of death and exotic and inedible herbs. Shining Armor passed into the darkness, and the door faded behind him.

“He’ll be back,” whispered the shadow on the edge of Five’s mind that stared from the void with green eyes. “He most definitely will…”

Rainbow Dash took another sip from the bottle of alcohol. She was not sure what it was, exactly, but it was green in color and tasted terrible. Still, it made the pain go away, at least a little, so she kept drinking.

She had been getting better. In all the action, and with Brown and Proctor, she had started to forget about her friends. Then Shining Armor had come back, and she had been forced to face everything she had lost once again, and this time to see the fact that she had gained nothing, save ponies trying to kill her for no apparent reason.

The worst part was that she had seen this before. She knew exactly what alcohol would do to a pony; the same thing had happened to Soarin. Unlike Rainbow Dash, he was unable to tolerate the systematic anti-blue racism that had essentially ended his career. He had drowned his pain in cider and pie, to the point where he could no longer fly even if he were to try to. He had been the first stallion that Rainbow Dash had thought she loved, and she had watched him destroy himself- -just as she was doing now.

There was no other option, though. Her life had been stripped bare, just as Shining Armor’s had. There was no other way to stop the pain.

The green stuff was a bad choice, though. It made Rainbow Dash sick, and it barely made her drunk aside from the slightest buzz.

As she wandered down the halls of the Pocket, she suddenly felt the weird feeling that seemed to follow her end. It was like a huge weight being lifted off her, and she felt marginally better.

She turned a corner, and saw Brown approaching from the other direction. He was munching crackers as he walked. Never before had Rainbow Dash seen a pony that looked so sad to be eating crackers.

A thought occurred to Rainbow Dash, though, and it felt like electricity had been shot through her spine. She felt like she wanted to run, but Brown had already seen her.

“Hello, Rainbow,” said Brown, pulling a bottle of milk from his fluff and drinking some of it. “Are you feeling warmer?”

“Um- -yeah,” stuttered Rainbow Dash. “And…are you feeling…less penetrated- -I mean your sword wound.”

“Not even a scar,” said Brown, smiling, brushing his fluff with his hoof where he had been stabbed. “I know not what manner of magic has healed me, but I admire its thoroughness.”

“That’s good, Brown. Real good.”

Brown smiled, and then started to continue walking.

“Um- -Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, blushing.

“Yes, Rainbow?” he said, stepping backward to face her. He really was shorter, Rainbow Dash realized. Brown actually had to look up to look into her eyes.

“About…” She took a breath. “About what I said when we were fighting. I don’t want you to get the wrong impression, but…well, we were in the middle of a fight, I mean, and I thought we might not make it out. I think I got a little carried away and may have promised you something that I’d rather…not do.” She winced. It felt terrible, because she normally strived to be a pony of her word, but in this case she simply could not do what she had promised.

“Oh?” said Brown, looking perplexed. “What was that?”

Rainbow Dash sputtered and blushed. “You remember! Right after I kicked you out the door! I had the sword and stuff, remember?”

“Not really,” said Brown. He looked somewhat concerned. “I remember…my vision went red, and I started killing. I couldn’t stop myself. It just felt so good. But I don’t really remember much specifically. That, and I had a substantial loss of blood.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. “So you don’t…remember?”

“Not anything you said, no,” said Brown. “But,” he said, his blue eyes looking directly into hers. They did not look nearly as dead as they formerly had. “I do remember that when I was fighting, you were there. You were beside me. Because of you, I did not have to fight alone.” He bowed. “I truly thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

“No problem,” she said. “Any time.”

“You mean we could fight together again?” said Brown, looking up. “I think I would like that.” He sighed. “Also, while I am here. I want to apologize to you.”

“Apologize? For what?” Rainbow Dash was not sure if the green stuff was starting to work, but this conversation had taken a turn that she was not expecting. She had approached him to try to explain that she had not really meant what she said when she promised to “buck” him during the battle- -and now he was apologizing for something.

“For insulting your alicorn friend, Twilight Sparkle, as well as your flightless sister.” He winced slightly, realizing that he had just insulted Scootaloo again. “It’s just…I have not yet fully mastered language. I feel like my ancestors may have been a bit…condescending. In the future, I will try to be more sensitive to your feelings.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash. When she thought about it, it kind of made sense. She had been angry at Brown for what she perceived as arrogance, but now she was not so sure that that was what it was. After all, she realized, Brown was not even a week old. It was a small miracle he could talk at all. That, in its own way, was both terrifying and saddening at the same time.

Brown pointed at the bottle she was carrying under her wing. “I do not wish to comment on your life choices, but be careful with that,” he said. He smiled again, and went on his way. “May the Fluffle smile upon you, Rainbow Dash,” he said.

“May the…yeah, you too!” she called back.

She continued to stumble down the hall as Brown went back to whatever it was he did. Apparently, as long as Rainbow Dash was in the Pocket, he did not feel a need to follow her like a fluffy brown shadow- -a behavior that Rainbow Dash detested, but somehow found herself missing. Being alone made the pain worse.

After draining half the bottle of alcohol, Rainbow Dash finally found herself in a part of the Pocket where she decided that she had never been. The lighting was dimmer and more subdued, lit by a combination of nearly orange track lights and strings of Hearthswarming’s lights. It seemed inviting, but also strange and disconcerting.

Rainbow Dash assumed that the sense of strangeness came from the green alcohol finally starting to work. She passed down the hallway slowly, looking at the strange, store-bought paintings on the walls. Most of them were abstract, or of things that Rainbow Dash hoped were abstract, drawn in dark reds and blacks. They made her feel afraid, but fit the mood of this hall perfectly.

There was a door in the hall, Rainbow Dash found, and it was partially open. Rainbow Dash looked up at the plaque written on the front and squinted for several seconds, only to remember that she could not read new-Equestrian. So, instead, she pushed the door open.

The light on the other side was equally subdued as that on the outside, but was better balanced. The room itself was large, with a floor made of what appeared to be large and highly polished concrete panels. The walls themselves were draped with flags and banners that seemed impossibly old and faded, inscribed with symbols and a language that was almost certainly not any kind of Equestrian.

All over the walls, however, were shelves. Many of them were filled with jars of various sizes and designs. Some were simple, the sort of thing that one might put jam in, but others were ornate, to the extent that Rairty would probably have swooned over their color or workmanship had she still been alive. All of them were similar, however, in that they contained pale organic objects floating in the fluid within.

Jars were not the only things that adorned the shelves, however. On many, there were rocks or crystals, half-broken skulls of things both pony and not. By far the most prevalent object, however, was a number of heterogeneous picture frames varying in size and design. All of them stood in stark contrast to the grim trophies around the room, as they all contained images of happy, smiling mares.

A sound pulled Rainbow Dash’s attention toward one side of the room, where the concrete sloped into a kind of pool. As she approached it, however, she recoiled; it was not filled with water, but rather with the glimmering color of thousands of shards of broken glass.

The glass shifted, and a pair of horns emerged from them, followed by a pair of large ears and a set of yellow eyes.

“Dashie,” said Gell, pulling the rest of her upper body out of the pool. The glass tinkled back onto itself as it fell from her. Despite being covered in glass, her body was absolutely devoid of cuts. “Coming to my room in the middle of the night? What’s a filly to think?”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, looking around. “This is your room?”

Gell sighed. “Aww,” she said. “And I thought you came to visit me…” She sighed, “but I don’t have the proper equipment to deal with you here anyway. A mare like you deserves to be lain on the softest of beds, or into the pearlescent embrace of a cloud at sunset, not on concrete.”

Rainbow Dash blushed, and realized the significance of what coming to Gell’s room probably meant.

“I’ll just- -um- -sorry to disturb your- -bath?- -I’ll go now- -”

“Come on, Dashie,” said Gell, pulling herself fully out of the glass. Rainbow Dash saw that she was completely naked. She reached for her armor, which was hanging on a hook. “You know I am joking. A flower must be picked only when it is at the peak of perfection. Only then will its memory contain permenance.” She sighed. “An Three said that. Bit of a poet. Satin, I miss her.” strapped the armor around herself, attaching the leather straps dexterously with her cloven hooves and with her several rows of sharp teeth. “Besides,” she continued, “I’m not in the mood, for once. Not with that thing in my house.”

“You mean Shining Armor?”

Gell frowned as she nodded.

“Because he’s undead, right?”

Gell reached out her hoof and motioned with her hoof for Rainbow Dash to pass the bottle she was carrying. Rainbow Dash did so, and Gell took a long swig from it before pausing and returning it.

“It’s not just that,” said Gell. “I hate liches, but that’s just because I’m a demon. I could get over that. I would complain like There, but I could accept it. But not him.”

Rainbow Dash took another sip from the bottle, and found that it now tasted like Gell. It was a distinctive taste, but not entirely unpleasant.

“Shining Armor is not a bad guy,” she said. “I mean, a bit stiff, I guess, but I never had any problems with him.” She swirled the bottle, looking at what remained of the fluid within. She wanted to add more to her statement- -about how she did not think that the thing that had come back, that lich, really was Shining Armor. Not the real one, anyway.

Gell pointed at the bottle. “You know what that stuff is, right?” she asked.

“Um…absinthe?”

“No. Dish soap.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at the bottle. “That explains why it tastes so bad. And why I’m not drunk yet.”

Gell smiled. “You are just so adorable, you know that.” She sighed, and crossed the room. “But you’re wrong about Shining Armor. To be honest, this isn’t unexpected. I think I always knew, at some level, anyway.”

She reached upward to a high shelf to one particular picture, placed between two small plants. Gell took it down, and stared at it for a moment. She smiled, but in a way that was undeniably sad. She then passed the framed photograph to Rainbow Dash.

“What is this?”

“Just look at it,” said Gell.

Rainbow Dash did. It was a color photograph of four ponies. The first thing Rainbow Dash noticed was the pair of round blue eyes staring back at her in the center, and immediately recognized Five- -or a pony that looked nearly identical to Five, with slightly different hair.

Next to her was a rather stern, expressionless white unicorn stallion, staring at the camera with green eyes. He was being nearly knocked over by a much larger pony who had her hoof around him. On her other side, standing closer to Five, was a much younger looking unicorn, this one with a dark gray coat, black mane, and red eyes.

Rainbow Dash looked more closely at the pony in the center of the page, and her eyes widened. She was barely taller than the stallions, so Rainbow Dash had not noticed, but on closer inspection she saw the pink skin and the pair of tiny, blunt horns growing through a half-shaved mane of violet hair. With the expression on her face, complete with a seductive wink at the white unicorn, the identity of that figure was unmistakable.

“That’s- -that’s you!” she said, realizing that she was looking at a picture of young Gell.

Gell smiled. “I told you I used to have hair.”

“How- -how old were you? You look tiny!”

“I was tiny,” said Gell. “I was barely even one two hundred when that picture was taken. And that was…four hundred years ago?”

“Four hundred- -” Rainbow Dash looked back at the photograph, and realized that it did look old. It had not faded particularly, but it did show signs of aging. “Then…that’s not Five.”

“No,” chuckled Gell. “That is Anhelios. The first of them. My first friend.” She pointed at the picture, one point of her hoof falling over the white unicorn. “He is Holy Armament.” Her hoof drifted toward the younger, dark colored pony on the right side of the image. “And that is Blackened Shield.”

“Those were…your friends?”

Gell nodded. “Yes. My best friends, all three of them. We were inseparable.” She paused, as if unsure whether to continue. “Those were the only two stallions I ever had.”

“You- -you what?” said Rainbow Dash, blushing, taken aback by Gell’s forthrightness.

Gell nodded. “I loved them, Rainbow Dash. I truly did. Both of them. So I took them into my bed. Blackened Sheild…he only joined me a few times. I did love him, and he loved me, but not like that. He wanted what he could never have.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at the photograph, and saw how the younger unicorn had the slightest smile on his face as he looked up to the first Anhelios.

“And the other?”

“Holy Armament,” sighed Gell. “Yes. We were lovers. And let me tell you, Dashie…you have never felt true sex until you have had it with a changeling. He could be anything, anypony. Mare, stallion, both…but I would still have given up all of that for just another day with him.”

Gell wiped away a crimson tear from her eye. “Look at me,” she said. “I’m just a sentimental old fool now.”

“He was…a changeling?” said Rainbow Dash, trying to change the subject. She looked closely at the picture, but aside from his green eyes, saw nothing about him that revealed him as anything other than a white pony with blue hair- -blue hair with a pale stripe running through it.

“Half changeling,” said Gell. “And half unicorn.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly remembered what Gell had screamed at Shining Armor as she attempted to strange him. She gasped. “That’s- -that’s Shining Armor’s son?”

Gell nodded. “They both are,” she said. “Blackened Shield born from Cadence, and Holy Armament from Chrysalis.”

“Chrysalis?!” cried Rainbow Dash, recalling the queen of the changelings. She had only seen her once: a tall, alicorn-like insect. She was a grotesque monster. “How did he even- -” But then she remembered what had happened in Canterlot just before Shining Armor and Cadence’s wedding, and it made sense.

“They were brothers,” said Gell. “Half-brothers. Of course, they didn’t know that at first. Holy Armament never knew his father, and never cared. He said there was no point in devoting attention to somepony who had abandoned his mother- -even if he also hated her. But eventually they figured it out.”

“Wait- -you slept with two brothers?”

“Not at the same time,” said Gell defensively. “Well, maybe once. Really, one of my fondest dreams was to have a four-way and bring in Anhelios, but she…well, she wasn’t into that sort of thing.” She turned her attention back toward Rainbow Dash. “But that’s not the point. Blackened Shield was kind and noble. He would have died for Holy Armament. But guess what happened when he confronted his father about it?”

“What?”

“He was accused of murder and banished from the Crystal Empire. And never once would Shining Armor recognize his other son.”

“But you said Holy didn’t care.”

“He didn’t. Not really. But Blackened did. I did. I was furious. I still am. Did you know that Shining Armor tried to have Holy Armament killed?”

Rainbow Dash gasped. “No way,” she said. “I know Shining Armor, and there is no way he would have done that!”

“Believe what you want. Shining Armor was a cold and heartless father. Even before then, he was obsessed with his work. And…” Gell looked somewhat nervous.

“What?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I…I don’t know. I loved Blackened Shield. He was like a little brother to me. But…something was wrong with him. Not always, but sometimes…sometimes I could smell it. Like he was rotting from the inside. I think…I think Shining Armor did something to him. Messed him up somehow.”

Rainbow Dash shivered. From the tone in Gell’s voice, she could tell that the thought of whatever Shining Armor might have done terrified even her.

“And what- -what happened to them?”

“They got old,” said Gell. “And they died. Ponies don’t live very long, not compared to demons.”

“You…you watched your friends die.”

“I did,” said Gell. “And so did she. And then I had to watch her die, and watch another one that looked just like her be born from the corpse. Satin, I hated Second. Not for any reason. I wish I could apologize to her. She didn’t even do anything, she just…she looked like my friend, my dead friend.”

“Gell,” said Rainbow Dash, putting her hoof on Gell’s. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” said Gell. “It’s how it works. I befriend them, and then they die, and a new one comes in their place. Always new, always different. That’s how it goes for me, and I won’t like and tell you it doesn’t work. But for them…I can’t help them, Dashie.”

“Help them from what?”

“That sickness, that black thing inside them. They were never supposed to remember their own deaths, their lives. It hurts them, and they can’t take the pain. Not like I can.” She stamped her hoof into the concrete floor, nearly cracking it. “Liches- -I hate liches,” she said, nearly on the verge of tears. “They take everything I love and corrupt it. I hate Shining Armor, Dashie. I hate him so much. If Satin would allow it, I would smash that crystal and send him to Her, even if he doesn’t deserve such an honor as eternal damnation!”

Rainbow Dash was shocked at how quickly Gell’s sadness had converted to anger, but it was something that she understood all too well. What her mind could not rectify, though, was the difference between Gell’s impression of Shining Armor and her own. Rainbow Dash had never been especially close to Shining Armor, but he was Twilight’s brother. He had never seemed like a bad pony, and Cadence had loved him dearly, and Cadence was not a bad pony. It was true that he had always seemed a bit stiff, and he did have an annoying voice- -but Rainbow Dash simply could not imagine him doing the things that Gell had described.

Yet, somehow, Shining Armor was a necromancer. That was undeniable. He had literally risen an army of the dead. This was an undeniable fact. Necromancers were supposed to be evil- -but Rainbow Dash knew in her heart that Shining Armor was not evil. She decided not to accept what Gell was saying, at least not yet.

Rainbow Dash fluttered into the air and set the picture back on the shelf. She could not help but remember her own friends, and the pain came back- -but it was different this time.

“They are kind of cute,” she said. Then she winced as her stomach started to gurgle painfully. “Annnnd there goes the soap.”

Gell laughed. “Come on. Let’s go pump that stomach and get some real alcohol in to you.”

The thought of alcohol made Rainbow Dash even more sick, but she nodded, smiling as best as she could, and joined Gell.

Before she left the room, though, she looked back at the picture on the high shelf, surrounded by a miniature black rose and a miniature white one, planted in small ceramic pots. She wondered, for a moment, why the Anhelios in that picture looked so much happier than theirs.

Time was something that Shining Armor had spent a considerable effort contemplating. It had been haunting him, dogging him throughout his existence. In time, his obsession had grown to the point where he could feel every second that passed stealing from him, weakening him, drawing away his strength.

In death, however, that burden had been lifted- -and he had not been prepared for the sensation. He had passed four hundred years in for him what had been a matter of seconds. The last thing he remembered was standing in the throne room, Cadence alive and smiling- -and then he awoke to a frozen void where the only things that moved were his creations, staring into the unblinking eyes of the pony he had once called Nightmare Moon.

He now continued, as though nothing had happened, his body incorrupt and eternal while so much had changed. This was even apparent in his laboratory. In all the time he had gone, not a thing had moved- -and yet it had all changed. The equipment- -the sort more at home in a high-tech university laboratory than a rational wizard’s lair- -had rusted and faded, the rubber seals on the samples of refrigerators having corroded by time. The solutions that lined the walls had long since dried or aged to the point of being useless, and many of his ingredients had long lost their potency.

Not all was lost, though. The fundamental glassware and endless automated machinery had aged well, and could be placed back into use relatively easily. The surgical tools he used for more precise work had also remained as shiny as ever, gleaming in his autopsy suites as though they were welcoming him back from a long trip. He supposed that, in a way, they were.

The freezers had also generally maintained their function. Shining Armor had never been a fan of electric compression refrigeration, and not his instincts had paid off. The enchanted ones had continued to function even after centuries of disuse, maintaining the parts inside in a magical stasis.

He approached one of the chambers and scraped the frost away from the surface. He was greeted by a face staring back at him, her face have converted into machinery. Even after all this time, her body was still embalmed properly, awaiting birth. So many of them were.

The laboratory itself was kept well below freezing. Shining Armor did not care; he had long ago lost the capacity to feel the chill. The parts and incomplete subjects that hung from the ceiling, however, had not aged well. Their spells had not been intact, and they had been lost.

Still, they were not necessarily a total waste. Components tended to age parabolicly. Using the freshest components led to the most life-like constructs; they would inevitavly be smarter, to the point where they sometimes failed simply from melancholy from realizing what they were- -something Shining Armor had learned to fix with heavy post-mortem cybernetics. Old parts, though, were just as useful. With the proper casings and spells, they build the most durable constructs. In a way, the number of now almost completely rotted corpses was a boon.

Shining Armor smiled. It felt good to be home.

“Rise,” he ordered, the light of his horn joining that of his phylactery. The complete bodies lying lifelessly against the equipment and tables stirred, and then Shining Armor’s servants rose. They seemed to stare toward him, as if they were surprised to see them- -even though Shining Armor had personally decapitated each of them, replacing their necks and heads with chimeric arrays of thousands of robotic manipulators that wired and writhed in the air like the antennae and mouthparts of thousands of metal insects.

They immediately responded to Shining Armor’s will, moving out throughout the laboratory. They rebuilt each other if they were damaged, and began cleaning and repairs. Based on their progress, Shining Armor believed that the laboratory would be fully function within a week.

The question, however, was how to deal with this newfound world. It was clear that things had changed, and society had progressed. The alicorns were dead, and the Third Era had been over for two hundred years. The extent of the change was uncertain, however.

“Flash Sentry,” ordered Shining Armor, engaging a different spell than the one that had resurrected his nameless servants.

The air around him resolved and hardened into a ghostly image. A translucent, gaunt, yellow Pegasus stallion appeared before him in black crystal armor. The stallion looked up at him with long-empty eye sockets, and then bowed. Behind him, the lesser souls were visible as skeletal apparitions, ready for orders.

“Go forth,” ordered Shining Armor. “Pass through this world, and observe how it has changed in my absence. Return swiftly.”

The long-dead shade nodded, and then turned to those under his command. All of them spread their ghostly wings and took to the air, their bodies dissipating into smoke as they left the laboratory into Equestria.

“A lemuramancer and a cadavremancer?” whispered a voice behind him. Shining Armor turned quickly, prepared to strike- -and saw a pair of nearly luminescent turquoise eyes in the blackness.

“Oh,” he said, lowering his offensive spell but not relenting on the defensive ones. “It’s you.”

“Shield spells, Shining Armor?” said Blackest Night, emerging from the shadows. She did not look at all like Shining Armor remembered her- -and yet looked identical. In his time, she had towered over him, wearing a distinctive crown that added two horns in-line with her own. Now she was small, shorter than him, with leathery wings and actual hair.

Despite this, she was still the same. Her skin was perfectly black, save for the gray area that surrounded the V-shaped crystal that made up her cutie mark. Even her silky hair was perfectly black, and her eyes were the same as they always had been. More than that, though, she moved the same way, spoke the same way. There was no denying that this was her, Blackest Night.

“This body, unfortunately, has no capacity to use magic,” she said. “At least not real magic. It is analogous to trying to use explosives to paint a masterpiece. It simply has no dexterity.”

“It does suit you, though.”

“I suppose it does,” she said, smiling, looking out over the large room where the servant drones had started repairing the machinery. “But I do miss being an alicorn. Having even one horn again was pleasant.”

They stood in silence for a moment, watching the undead work.

“You know,” said Shining Armor, “you may be the first living pony to witness the inside of this facility.”

Blackest Night smiled. “I am not a pony,” she said, “and I have not truly been alive since your kind were barely out of our test tubes.” She sighed, and her narrow slit pupils focused on Shining Armor. “To imagine that your species could have come this far.”

“Not far enough,” said Shining Armor.

“It is never possible to go far enough,” noted Blackest Night. “But still. I have existed for a long time. Far longer than anything else left alive in this world. Few things in it have impressed me. But you have.”

“I have done nothing,” said Shining Armor. The emotions he was feeling were strange. In a way, he was proud- -but at the same time disgusted and angry. The whole time, though, everything seemed so distant. He felt no real pain, not without actively trying. “Cadence is dead. My kingdom has been destroyed. I lost.”

“Have you?” asked Blackest Night. “Because I see only success. You have lost everything, and yet you continue.” She turned her face toward him, and she was smiling, her teeth sharp and pointed. “This is a feeling I know all too well.”

“Twilight told me, once,” said Shining Armor, happy to feel the pain that came with thinking of his beloved and now long-departed sister. “She told me what happened to your kind.”

“We were betrayed,” said Blackest Night, simply, her smile fading. “By my own student no less. But that is not the point, Shining Armor.” She gestured outward to his creations. “All this. You have built all this in the lifetime of a pony. Less, even. You have achieved what nopony- -not even of my kind- -have achieved in so long.” She pointed to the crystal in Shining Armor’s chest. “The simplicity, the beauty of it. A stone taken from Tartarus. Your soul is condemned to that stone, bound to it- -and you use that very fate to bind yourself to this reality.”

“It hurts.”

“No, it doesn’t,” said Blackest Night, smiling. “You just have not yet realized that. Congratulations, Shining Armor. You have created the first perpetual phylactery. You are now immortal.”

“This is not life,” he snapped.

Blackest Night only smiled. “You are wise for somepony so young. Wiser than a great many of my students. Failures, all of them. They died and became mine in the end.” She looked out at the constructs hard at work, running the organs they had in place of heads over the equipment, repairing it and cleaning it. “But this…this is absolute beauty, if a bit crude.”

“They are built to serve a function,” said Shining Armor, dismissively. “I’m not a real necromancer. If I was, I could bring them back. I could…” He could not bring himself to say it, because if he did, then it meant that his wife really was dead. For him, he had only seen her smiling face a few hours before. Now she lay as a forgotten and unburied skeleton in the tower where they had formerly ruled together.

“No,” said Blackest Night, shaking her head. “You already understand, even if you refuse to admit it. Your work betrays you. Resurrection is simple. A child can restore the dead to life, assuming that the source material is fresh enough- -and have an adequate number of horns. That is a parlor trick. True necromancy, however, is about creation. Not simply restoring the dead, but reshaping them, forming them, bending the dead to your will.”

“The dead exist to serve the living,” quoted Shining Armor.

“Indeed they do. And you have done this, and more. You have dominated them, bent death itself to your will. You are the first pony that I have not inhabited who I can say I am truly proud of.” She paused. “I have trained many necromancers, though. Many have seen that basic tenant, and many understood. Many sought to build armies like yours, to use necromancy to bolster their own power. All were destroyed by it.”

“Then I assume I was just lucky.”

“No,” said Blackest Night, rubbing Five’s hoof over Shining Armor’s back, feeling the metal spine just beneath the cold, dead skin. “Not at all. Those who seek to use our art for power are doomed to fail. The motivations of one who shall become a lich must be pure, primal, even. There is only one desire that can fuel a necromancer to go so far, to resign themselves to persist even after death. Do you know what that is?”

“Simple,” said Shining Armor. He had never considered it, but he supposed that he had always known, at least on some level. “The desire for life.”

It was a striking realization, and almost an agonizing one in its implications- -because it was so much more than that. Life alone was pointless. Shining Armor had enjoyed living, but as a soldier he had always known that his time to pass on would someday come. Or, that was how he once viewed the world, until he had met her. He had done something impossibly foolish: he had loved an immortal. Everything he had done he had done for life, yes, but life itself was just a means toward and end. That end was Love- -and it would now be forever beyond his immortal reach.

“Yes,” said Blackest Night, rubbing against Shining Armor’s body. He could not truly feel it, but he knew she was there.

“Don’t touch me,” he said, pushing her away.

Blackest Night continued to smile. “That body you have built. Your approach is so different, and yet…” She sighed and shook her head. “You have much work to do,” she said. “And the others will start looking for Anhelios soon enough. I will leave you to it. But…” she leaned in closer, to the point where their faces were nearly touching. “I will be here for you. And I will be speaking to you again.”

She retreated into the darkness, returning to her own world. Shining Armor did not watch her go. She was strange and dead, and he missed Cadence so much. For a moment, he considered allowing himself to fade and die, to complete what he had managed to avert. There was no point in living anymore.

The thought actually made him laugh. The irony of the statement was almost palpable, and he could hardly believe that he could be so easily taken in by his own illusion. He already was dead. He had been for a long time, and Blackest Night was right. Cadence was gone, and so was his kingdom- -but not his creations. They still persisted, as he did, transcending death.

As long as he still existed, then he could still continue. This was not the time to fail, or to faulter. That was not what Cadence would have wanted. He knew her well, and knew what she would have wanted. Cadence would have told him to rebuild, to restore the power of his army. She would have wanted him to retake the Crystal Empire, and to continue to kill and create in an endless cycle of eternal conquest. This Shining Armor knew with absolute confidence.

Chapter 51: War

An impact struck the outer hull, causing the entire bomber to shudder. From Above was jerked to the side and nearly thrown out of his chair, but he managed to keep a firm hold of the wheel. He righted himself and peered out the reinforced glass shell of the bomber’s front end, marveling at the explosions of flack and magic and lasers that filled the sky over Megatropolis 412.

“Sap has been hit!” cried his copilot, his indicator lights flashing and an alarm sounding to indicate that Poor Sap had lost his cerebral function. “The aft ball-turret is down!”

“Celestia’s beard,” swore From Above under his breath. He slid the holographic control to the consul below him, and did his duty to ensure that the mission would be complete. He slammed his hoof into the controls, and from below heard the screaming as the bomber’s AI integrated into Poor Sap’s spinal implants, forcing him into a state of agonizing half-life. The ball turret immediately began firing once again that the swarm of Pegasi that surrounded them.

“Sheild spell on plating section six is at thirty two percent!” declared the copilot. “One more hit and our wing will be gone!”

“Where is our air support?!” cried From Above. He already knew, though. Most of them had been lost. The Pegasi of 412 had been far more numerous than had been anticipated. They had already taken down three of the other bombers. Not that it mattered, though. Only one needed to make it through to ensure Valley Glory’s victory over their eternal enemies.

The vessel shook again with another hit, and From Above struggled to hold the aircraft straight and level. As he stared out at the window and watched as bullets ricocheted across the enhanced glass, he saw one of the ball-turrets tear through a Pegasus, ripping her body in half with potassium tracers. She liquefied, falling against his windscreen and forcing him to activate the wipers to remove her blood.

“Come on,” said From Above, more to his plane than to anypony else. “Just a little farther…”

An icon on his controls illuminated, and a tiny blue hologram of an extremely sexy female pony appeared near his hoof.

“Navigator,” he said over the sound of the explosions and the straining of the engines. “How much farther?”

“We will be over our target in forty seven point two seconds,” she said, cheerfully- -and almost cruelly. She, like the rest of them, knew that even if they survived this one, they would surely be killed later- -and relished that fact, simply because she was programmed to.

That was the nature of war, though. Sacrifices had to me made. Ponies had to die if it meant that the enemy would be crushed. From above was prepared to die. In fact, on some level, he wanted to. He was so tired. The war had been so long, and there had been so much death. So many ponies had died by his hoof, and he could not stop seeing them when he closed his eyes- -but he knew that Megatropolis 412 was the enemy, and he was not idealistic enough to believe that peace could ever be achieved. Once, when he was younger, maybe he had, but now he had lost faith in the gods. There was no Luna, no Celestia, no Savior Machine- -he had come to realize that even Thebe was just another myth.

Another blow rocked the vessel, and he felt one of the engines take in flack and explode.

“Engine twelve is down! Left wing breached!” the copilot, twisting in his swivel chair and running his hooves over the holograms as he had been trained since birth to do. “Containing plasma leak…”

The copilot did not have a name. He was just another white, red-eyed breeder Pegasus. He hardly had the capacity for independent thought, to know that he was attacking his own species below in the name of an earth pony civilization. From Above did not care so much if his copilot died, but was in his own way evious of a soldier that could lose absolutely nothing in battle. The others, though- -every time one died, even to this day, he felt it. Poor Sap and his organic navigator Mapmarker had already been slain in this battle. The goat Cocky Kid and his bombardier Pickle Barrel, however, were still alive. Unlike From Above and the farm-grown Pegasus, if given the chance, they still had the potential to live real lives. They would, of course, not be given that chance.

“Within range in five seconds,” said Navigator, cheerfully.

“Pickle Barrel!” called From Above through the intercom. “You ready?”

“Ready as a rooster in a roaster!” said the high-pitched voice back through the radio.

“Don’t miss!”

“Silly filly, I never miss!”

From Above almost argued, especially considering how he was a stallion- -but he had to force the plane to the side at the last moment to avoid one of their escort fighters plunging through the sky above nearly breaking off their still functional wing.

Through the vessel, From Above felt the characteristic clank of the rail-cannon moving into alignment. The bombs were being shifted into place. From Above knew what they looked like, what they felt like. Six times larger than a pony, and twice as wide, fifty tons each. The payload of each was a full seventy two megatons, and each was tipped with a tungsten spike to carry it into the ground at twenty times the speed of sound, intended to be fired in a sequence through the center of a Megatropolis creating a line of death that would end this campaign of the war. The city below had over three hundred million ponies. There would be no survivors.

From Above began the firing sequence, engaging the systems that would keep the stratobomber level during firing. Without his changes in motion, they were not taking far heavier damage- -but he did not care. It no longer mattered. Even if the bombers was destroyed at this point, it would last long enough to fire at least once.

He looked down at the projection on his controls, a view from Pickle Barrel’s bomb sight filling it. He saw the city below him, its surface covered delicately with the curving lines of the scope, its center sitting in the small black circle in the middle of the scope.

From Above smiled, realizing, of all things, an irony of his belief. He knew that there were no gods of kindness, but he did know that there was a Satin. For this, his soul would surely fall to her.

“Over target,” said the smiling Navigator. “Bring death to the filthy bat-loving Pegasus heretics and make Valley’s Pride proud!”

“Fire at will,” ordered From Above.

Through the scope, he watched the city start to tear apart, its material imploding toward the center- -and panic filled his mind before he even fully comprehended that the jet had not shifted, that the rail gun had not yet fired.

Something was destroying the city below from within. From Above watched in dumstruck horror as the buildings were torn to pieces, swirling together in a vortex around a central point as the city filled with white light. Not that of an explosion, though. This was no bomb, no nuclear explosion; it was as if a tornado had simply picked up the city and moved it in a way that was astonishingly- -and terrifyingly- -orderly.

The ground suddenly seemed to ignite as the city imploded. Sparks poured upward like reverse lightning, filling the sky. The Pegasi around them were vaporized instantly, their bodies pulled apart into red mist to fine to even be called proper gore.

The plane was struck as well, and from the way the engines and metal shifted, it was clear that it had been hit. More than that, it was clear that his precious plane had finally died. The engine was failing, and he felt the plane falling- -or being pulled downward.

Fear filled him, and he realized something. He did not want to die.

He slammed his hoof into the ejection switch, and felt his chair turn as it reversed him. For a moment, he saw his copilot’s confused face as all his screens lit up at once and then went blank- -and then From Above was launched downward.

The air roared around him as he hit the cold high-atmospheric air outside, and he felt himself being crushed into his seat as the rockets in his chair pulled him away from his dead bomber. Even as his vision darkened from the momentary blood loss, though, he saw his plane being torn apart. Not ripped or broken, but being physically disassembled. He saw the magic that plated the hull broken as if it were paper, and the plating beneath unbolted and separated, cut into pieces as the remainder of the plane was broken down.
Even the bombs inside were not safe. Fortunately, before they could be removed and taken completely, Pickle Barrel managed to fire one. There was a surge of green fire as it launched, the uncontrolled recoil breaking what remained of the plane into pieces- -and then it stopped.

From Above’s chair slowed, and he lit his horn, engaging his magic to produce a parachute. He gaped at what he was seeing, at a spell that had caught an armed straitening earthquake bomb, freezing it in place as though it were a falling feather. Then the bomb simply broke apart, joining the spiraling stream of components that descended slowly, joining the city center as it was consumed.

None of it made sense, and none of it was possible. From Above removed an enhancement chip from his belt and installed it in one of his cybernetic eyes and looked to the ground below.

His vision was shaky, so he was not able to see well at first- -but then it steadied. In the center of the wreckage, he could see something shrouded in light, a figure barely as taller than a pony. From Below engaged the enhancement software, and saw that it was some kind of biped standing amongst the debris, in the center of it. The bits of the plane, of the city, of his comrades- -it was all being pulled into that central figure and consumed somehow, vanishing from existence.

Then it turned. He knew that it was impossible, but somehow it looked up at him with a pair of luminescent white eyes. From Above’s blood froze at the sight of those eyes, at the force of the magic that he was perceiving.

Nuclear weapons were one thing, but this creature had accomplished nearly the same end with a spell- -and seemed nearly bored. It was not straining, or in pain; it was simply walking through the center of the city, as if it were on a leisurely stroll.

Then From Above shivered again, and not from the cold wind. Something was wrong. He turned slowly, and felt his breath catch as he saw something even more horrible, and even more impossible. In the distance, a group of enormous bipedal creatures were approaching the city. For a moment, From Above could not believe what he was seeing- -but there was no mistaking them. They were clearly golems, their bodies hundreds of feet high and wrapped in red magic for armor, their horns glowing and their red eyes like the fire of Tartarus itself.

There was not just one. There were not even a few- -there was an entire force of them marching in unison, with at least twenty members- -and in the center of them a golem that stood nearly three times taller than the others. From Above had not even believed that golems were real- -he had always assumed that they were just statues, just part of a story- -but now he saw them walk, and felt the magic emanating from them. All the same magic as well, a form radically different from that of any living unicorn. Thebe had joined the battle.

Many others were falling from the sky. The other bombers had been lost as well, as well as many fighters, and the crews had ejected. Many Pegasi had likewise been injured but not killed, and some missed completely by the spell from below. In that mess of falling bodies, From Above saw a third impossible thing. The sides were helping each other. The Pegasi were lowering their weapons and catching the falling ponies who had been injured or whose ejection systems had been damaged; likewise, the unicorns among the ejected were pulling in the failing Pegasi, supporting them in their spells.

It was touching- -until the red bolts poured out of golems into the air. The ponies around From Above were slaughtered with absolute precision. Not one of the magic bolts missed, and not one missed a head or heart.

From Above reacted quickly, sacrificing his parachute for a field bubble. The spell that hit it went off like a bomb inside his head, shattering both the shield and his horn. The pain was incredible, more than he had ever thought possible. It was more than pain, though- -it felt like his soul itself was being pulled from him as his magic leached from his body and he began to fall.

As he did, he hazily opened his eyes- -and saw a beam of light projected from each of the golem’s horns. What was left of the city- -the regions filled with so many ponies who now did not have to die- -were atomized by the cornoa effects. The beams landed upon their target, the tiny figure in the center of the swirling mass of material- -but he did not fall. Without any effort, he projected a shield spell of blue magic that absorbed the impact.

Another beam was fired, and From Above’s last thought before the corna destroyed his body was of just how inconsequential the war he had spent his life fighting truly was- -that one thousand times the ponies who had died in it would fail to be even remotely noticed in a battle like the one he briefly saw below him, that what his people had spent so many decades doing could be accomplished on a whim- -or as collateral damage- -in a minor battle. This, he realized, was what war was- -absolute annihilation of all things. In seeing this, he understood the true nature of the one true alicorn goddess, of the monstrosity that she was.

Then he was gone. He never knew, and never could have known that Valley’s Pride had been lost just two hours earlier, torn asunder in the war that was raging below where he had finally met his end in the war for the fate of Equestria. He had died for nothing. They all had.

Chapter 52: Remembering the Past

::>Boot_System
Loading…
Engaging Proctor v[NA], node redacted
Hardware detected:
Initializing unidentified memory object
Engaging: Twilight_Sparkle- -> Initialized
Engaging: Rainbow_Dash- -> Initialized
Engaging: Fluttershy- -> Initialized
Engaging: Pinkie_Pie- -> Print(“Okie dokie lokai”)
Engaging: Rarity- -> Initialized

::>Implementing Proctor implementation
Attempting to overwrite core morality functions (setting to rear load process)
Uplink to Proctor Network failed
Uplink to outside communication failed

System checking:
Test integration diagnostic scan
[Return time 0.2ns]
Status:

Core power output: 21%

Energy reserves: 11%

[reactor condition: 6/8 fuel rods failed]

Core processor: functional

Hard_Light Projector 1: irreparable

Hard_Light Projector 2: irreparable

Hard_Light Projector 3: irreparable

Hard_Light Projector 4: irreparable

Hard_Light Projector 5: 10% functional

Beginning final startup...

The fragments of disjoined code that could be reasonably called “Proctor” spiked into his Draconian memory core, and he felt the chaos of six individual lives flood into his consciousness. As he subsumed them, linking them together by the single, web-like subconscious and directive that the organics around him perceived as a single entity, the chaos of being so many ponies began to fall into a pattern of discrete thoughts.

Proctor was actually somewhat surprised by the fact that he had remained even marginally functional. His body, however, had taken considerable damage. Most of it had been self-inflicted; he had drastically overestimated the extent of his body’s capacity and destroyed much of it. His processor, however, and, more importantly, the memory cube, were both completely undamaged. Technically, Proctor himself was entirely expendable, nor did he anticipate existing longer than it took to complete his objective. As long as the cube survived with some part of his directive intact within it, he knew that Anhelios could complete the rest.

As he considered this for several fractions of a nanosecond, he suddenly became aware of a presence near him. His program was still booting, so his proper eyes had not fully been engaged. He was unable to see, but knew that whatever was near him was indeed the size of a pony and surrounded by a powerful magical field. It also had no pulse, brain activity, or body temperature. Instead, it seemed to be mechanical in nature- -but there was also no sign of electricity, a processor, or the characteristic signals of a transmitter and robotics. The magic permeating it indicated that it must have been a magical machine, something that Proctor knew was actually nearly impossible to produce- -or he had thought was nearly impossible to produce until he had been swarmed by hundreds of them about a day earlier.

His eyes were largely undamaged, save for some color discrepancy produced by the freezing of the artificial retinas. So he activated them and looked at the machine before him. There, sitting before Proctor- -who had been thrown unceremoniously into an awkward heap- -was a pony in what Proctor called a “pony-loaf” sitting formation, his legs tucked under his body as he waited.

Proctor’s processor momentarily froze. As a machine, his perception worked by accumulating data and comparing it to pre-determined mental constructs, or memories. The pony he was looking at met some but not all markers of relating to his memories of one Shining Armor. This determination took a moment- -almost five one hundredths of a nanosecond- -as Proctor’s computerized brain weighed what he was seeing. For one, the pony before him had several features associated with Shining Armor, including hair hue, facial structure, body structure, coat color, and eye color. It was also apparent that he was not alive, and constructed mostly out of metal and something that was not identifiable by Proctor as ponyflesh.

Eventually, however, Proctor came to the conclusion that the figure staring intently at him was at least reasonably close to being Shining Armor. This, he realized, had a number of implications. The first and most pressing was that it caused the processes in his core to buck, driving Twilight Sparkle’s memories and personality directly to the surface.

“Shining Armor!” cried Twilight_Proctor, turning over and jumping up. He wrapped Shining Armor- -who had a strange look on his face of hurt and surprise- -in a tight hug, one that probably would have crushed a living pony to death.

“Twi- -Twily?” he whispered, suddenly hugging back. “Twilie…”

A surge of sadness cut through Proctor, mixing with the happiness that was pouring from the core already. Shining Armor pushed him away, but still held his shoulders with his hooves.

“Is it…is it really you?” he asked, and Proctor felt the pain increase again.

“Well,” he said. “N…no. I contain overarching memories of her entire life, as well as the fundamental elements of her personality. Her cares, fears, concerns, thoughts, hopes, dreams, I have them all- -but I am afraid that I am…” he actually found it difficult to admit, “I am not her. Not…not really.”

“But you recognized me,” he said. “Even…even like this.”

“Of course.” Proctor did his best to smile, even though his face was trapped perpetually in a carved, skeletal grin. “Because you’re my B.B.B.F.F.!”

Shining Armor looked like he was about to cry, and then he wrapped Proctor in a highly unexpected hug. There was a collective “aww” from his inactive personalities.

“Twily,” he said, nearly sobbing. “I’m so sorry!”

“I- -I don’t understand. You are my…her, I mean- -our brother. We love you, Shining Armor.”

He backed away from her slightly and gestured to the crystal on his chest. Proctor could see that the crystal was generating- -or built of- -a tremendous amount of magic, the same sort that was powering Shining Armor’s body. His horn was also active, but Proctor hypothesized that it would be fully possible for him to survive as nothing more than that crystal with minimal impact to his magical strength. “Even…even like this?”

“I do not understand why you are in your current state,” admitted Twilight_Proctor, “but it doesn’t matter. Your still Shining Armor, right?”

“Right,” he said, smiling- -and lying. Proctor was not sure what to think; he himself doubted exactly what this creature was, even if his Twilight persona was unshakable in its belief.

Shining Armor released Proctor and stepped back, sitting on the ground. Proctor instinctively copied the position, sitting and facing Shining Armor. He was not sure exactly what Shining Armor was, although his appearance indicated that he being kept alive by some manner of necromancy. That nature was not known to Proctor, but he imagined that it was possible if not probable that Shining Armor would have had access to the necessary texts.

“Anhelios has told me what you are,” he said. “You are…a machine, of some nature?”

“That is correct.”

“And you are built with all of my sister’s knowledge, her memories- -and those of her friends as well?”

“Only in an academic sense. For example, I know that you were hypnotized by Queen Chrysalis, eight queen of the Changeling Hive, during your wedding but dismissed her control as headache treatments. I can also calculate how the real Twilight probably felt in that circumstance. But I do not remember it in first person.”

“Oh,” said Shining Armor, frowning. “And of all things to bring up…can we please not talk about that?”

“Oh. Sorry,” said Twilight_Proctor, embarrassed. “But yes. I am equipped with Twilight’s memories, as well as an internal database of all of Equestria’s history, largely for conversational purposes.”

“And how do you fit all that in there?”

“The datacube that I contain can hold nine thousand five hundred petabytes of data at optimal temperature.”

“I do not know what that means,” said Shining Armor, shaking his head. “But pleas. I have questions.”

“I was designed to answer them,” said Proctor. It occurred to him that Shining Armor, if he was Shining Armor, was likely quite old. There was a strong possibility that he had been in stasis for an extended period. He also realized that these ideas were strange to a pony- -his personalities certainly thought so- -but, of course, Proctor viewed the world far more clearly than an inherently inferior organic would be able to.

“Is it true what she said,” asked Shining Armor. “That you…that you…took your own life?”

Proctor cringed. The Twilight persona wept within him, and he could hardly contain it. He fully expected her to retreat into himself, to allow a stronger personality forward. Applejack or Rainbow Dash, probably, even though Rainbow Dash’s persona was generally more sensitive than it appeared. Instead, however, Twilight remained in focus.

“I’m sorry, Shining,” he said, his voice wavering. “I…you have to understand. She was alone. So alone. All her friends were gone. Cadence was gone, and you were gone. Then the Princesses left her. She was so alone. It…it hurt.” Proctor could actually feel the computer-simulated pain within him as his core calculated the exact level of desperation that an immortal would encounter upon realizing that everything that had ever mattered to her had been destroyed before her eyes, leaving her eternally alone. “If she knew you would have come back, if she only knew you weren’t dead- -”

“I am dead,” said Shining Armor. “Please, Twily. Please answer the question.”

Proctor nodded. “Yes,” he said. “I- -no, she- -killed myself. I couldn’t take the pain. I couldn’t watch it happen again. I loaded a pistol with a cerorite slug, and I fired it into my brain. She was discovered next to a suicide note addressed to Celestia, who had died two days prior. If it- -no. It isn’t. I know it isn’t. But my death- -her death- -was instant and painless.”

“That means more than you could ever know,” said Shining Armor, once again hugging Proctor. “But- -Twily, I’m so sorry. I don’t know if you can ever forgive me for leaving you! I failed you, Twily!” He released a bizarre moaning sound that was probably crying. “You- -you must hate me for what I did to you!”

“No,” said Twilight_Proctor. “I- -I know I’m not really Twilight, but I know her, perhaps better than any pony can, and she could never hate you. She loved you, Shining Armor, until the very end. And- -and she’s with her friends now. Aside from Rainbow Dash, I mean.”

“I know,” said Shining Armor. “I know.” He paused for another moment, and then spoke. “The other thing I need to know, if you can answer.”

“It is the least I can do for hurting you like this.”

“Cadence,” he said. “She- -she’s dead.”

“That is correct, I’m afraid.” Proctor did not fully understand pony emotions, as he had never been intended to be empathetic, but the personality core within him ached- -he knew that what he was doing to Shining Armor was worse than torture, or even death.

“But my memory,” said Shining Armor. He sighed and pointed at the crystal in his chest. “This body of mine, it has no brain. My mind is encrypted into this crystal. When it was pulled from my chest, it was damaged.”

“Are you hurt?” gasped Twilight_Proctor. “I can- -” but he knew he could not. He had no true magic, and now only a marginal ability to use hard-light. There was nothing he could do with such an artifact, even if he did know as much as Twilight had.

“Not permanently,” said Shining Armor, smiling, trying to reassure Proctor. “It’ll take more than that to hurt me. But I did lose some memories. The entire battle, mostly. I remember the gist of it, but…not all of it. Please tell me what happened.”

“Right,” said Twilight_Proctor. He attempted to answer the question- -and froze.

Neither of them moved for a moment, and Shining Armor started to look confused.

“Is something wrong?” he asked.

“File not found,” said Twilight_Proctor, worried.

“What does that mean?” demanded Shining Armor, somewhat angrily.

“It- -it means that I don’t know,” stuttered Twilight_Proctor, strangely hurt by his brother’s response. “I- -I don’t know how this happened. Or how I never noticed. I must just not have been looking.”

“What?”

“My memory concerning the Crystal Empire. It ends in 1036.”

“1036?” asked Shining Armor. “Why 1036?”

“Does it have any significance to you?”

“No,” said Shining Armor, bluntly. “Nothing important happened that year. And it was definitely not the year of the battle.”

“No,” said Twilight_Proctor. “I do know that the Crystal Empire was declared a level L quarantine zone in 1072. I can only assume that the battle occurred then.”

“I- -I don’t know,” said Shining Armor. “It’s all so…hazy.”

“This is disconcerting,” said Twilight_Proctor, somewhat afraid. “For that span, I do have memories, or rather, recorded history- -but none of it involves you, Cadence, or the Crystal Empire.”

“It’s okay,” said Shining Armor.

“No, it isn’t,” said Twilight_Proctor, angrily. “Why is it missing? What happened?”

“Could they have been removed from you?”

“No. I would have a record of it. Even I can’t delete a memory, just like a pony. But…it is not there.” Proctor thought for a moment. “Which, by logical deduction, means that I never had the memory to begin with. It was simply never programmed into me.”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed. “Who programmed you? Anhelios?”

Proctor giggled slightly. “She barely has a basic understanding of computers, let alone Draconian systems. No. The core was built by a team of scientists, and given consultation by Thebe. But…” Proctor paused. “I can infer. Cadence’s death saddens me greatly, even though I have known of it since my inception. But she was your wife, Shining. You loved her, and she loved you. I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” said Shining Armor, producing the most pained smile Proctor had ever witnessed. “You couldn’t have done anything to stop it. Even when you were a pony.”

“I could have fought with you. I could have been there!”

“And I would have lost you too! Or…I suppose I did. But how long did you…she…make it?”

“Twilight Sparkle lived to the age of one hundred twenty six, dying in year 1031. Which, I suppose…I suppose that’s a reasonable span for a pony, isn’t it?”

“It is,” said Shining Armor. He frowned. “To be honest, she’s far better off dead.”

Proctor felt cold inside. In order to understand the conversation, he was continually running a sub-simulation of Shining Armor within himself, predicting responses based on the memories programmed within him. Until that point, he had determined that Shining Armor’s responses were generally within normal parameters, considering his situation. The last one, however, frightened him.

“Thank you for your help,” he said, flatly, standing.

“Not- -not a problem. Are you going to leave?”

“For now,” said Shining Armor. “But you, I think I like you. Perhaps we will stay in touch.”

Proctor smiled internally- -even though he found himself unsure about that proposition.

The sign on the door read, in modern Equestrian, “Here be Daemons”. It was scrawled in the geometric pattern of Three’s hoofwriting- -the same hoofrwriting that all five of the Anhelii bore, that Five had spent her life trying to escape. The ink, however, had not been allowed to fade; in the nearly two centuries that had passed since that sign was written, Gell had continued to keep the ink sharp.

Five pushed on the door, and found that it was locked. Gell always locked the door, even though it was technically pointless. Five simply raised her hoof to the keyhole and released a spark of Order, forcing the tumbler to solve itself. It was a limited spell, and she could do it easily on the clunky, primitive lock that Gell had installed- -she just hated to use Order, and Gell knew that.

The door swung open, and Five stepped into the light inside. It was all warm and reddish, colors that she detested in light. Five was the sort of pony to prefer cold, even greenish fluorescent light- -the very type of light that Gell loathed.

“Wake up,” said Five.

The glass pit shifted, and a pair of eyes emerged.

“You,” groaned Gell, sleepily pulling herself partially out of the glass. She did not bother to reach for her clothing. “I’m still cross with you, you know. For bringing that thing into our home.”

“I have no home. This place is a warehouse intended to store weapons and supplies. That is why you are here.”

“Am I really just a weapon to you?”

“When you are convenient.”

“You know, of all five of them, I really don’t like you.”

“You aren’t supposed to. And you can leave whenever you want.”

“But I don’t want to. Satin, you are thick.”

Five sighed. “Do you have it, or not?”

Gell raised one of her hooves, and a yellow pentagram appeared over it. Space distorted slightly, and a skull emerged. The pentagram vanished, and the skull sat upon her hoof, staring with excessively large and strangely shaped sockets.

“I don’t know why you even need this,” she said, passing it to Five, who took it greedily, treating it with the most delicate care she could managed, turning it over in her hands. “Don’t we already have a room full of unicorn skulls?”

“It isn’t a unicorn,” said Five, smiling. She pointed the skull at Gell, gesturing toward the large eyes and pointed horn. “This is an alicorn skull.”

Gell’s eyebrows lifted, but she did not seem especially impressed. “So?”

“So? There are only three in existence, and one is maintained inside Thebe’s head.”

“But that one isn’t Twilight,” said Gell. “It won’t work.”

“Not in the machine, no,” said Five, turning the skull over in her hooves. The thought that a Princess could have been reduced to a simple piece of property so easily, her head cleaved from her body and cast into shadows where her husband had not even bothered to look. “But with an uplink, I could tear a city apart with this magic. I mean, give attention to the horn, how intact it is!”

“I don’t like it when you talk like that, An,” said Gell. “And besides, your uplinks barely even work.”

“No, but a true uplink is possible. You have witnessed it.”

Gell’s expression contorted in disgust. “Yeah…back during the war. When we saw…it.”

“So you know it is possible…Besides, I have another skull in mind for the machine.”

“Really?” said Gell, clearly not convinced. “Which one?”

“You’ve already seen it. Shining Armor will be more than adequate.”

“Um…An, he’s not exactly Twilight Sparkle.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Five, quickly. “They are direct siblings. The genetics alone are close enough, and their magical signatures are nearly identical. Even their cutie marks are similar.”

“And you are similar to most chiropterans. ‘Similar’ is not the same as ‘identical’.”

“Yes, but he doesn’t need to be. He is already dead. Linking Proctor to his skull should be adequate to summon the Elements of Harmony.”

“Okay,” said Gell. “I’m not saying I like that plan, but stripping the skull out of that adulterous corpse does sound fun. But you still need Rarity and Fluttershy.”

“Really? You accusing somepony of adultery? Isn’t that one of your Seven Blessed Virtues?”

“Lust,” snapped Gell. “Lust is. Adultery is frowned upon. Greatly. Such males are inferior and slain without mercy.”

“Slaying a partially animate corpse…”

“Never mind that,” said Gell. “If I know Shining Armor- -and I do- -you will never get him to agree to this.”

“He will,” said Five.

“No, he won’t…unless you know something.” Gell’s eyes narrowed, and she smiled. “You do.”

“I do indeed,” said Five, also smiling. “She gave me a prophesy.”

Gell’s smile immediately vanished, replaced with a frown. “And you believed it?”

“Blackest Night is never wrong,” said Five. “She is limited in her sight, but her sight is always true. Summarizing, she says that I will succeed.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

The actual prophesy was far more complex than Five was suggesting. Whatever mechanism allowed Blackest Night to see the future was imperfect. Apparently, looking across the vast scope of time was dangerous, even to a parasitic sub-pony. Everything that came out was cryptic, and Blackest Night was never aware of her prophesies directly- -something that Five had concluded was a defense mechanism, most likely, designed to keep her mind intact.

The actual prophesy, which Five did not bother to tell Gell, went: “And so, it shall come to pass that three and three make Six. In the battle shall dead, living, and immortal stand as one. Betrayed by the fifth, the goddess shall face Destruction. For those who stand there shall be one recourse, and when the end is reached, over the ashes shall stand victorious the Child of Order.”

To Five, it was mostly useless gibberish. It did, however, seem to imply that she would succeed at her ultimate goal. Of course, Blackest Night also did seem to be confident that Shining Armor would not escape so easily. Some of the thoughts of Five’s other self fell through into her mind, and they made her shiver.

“Trust me,” she said. “This will work. It has to.”

Shining Armor stayed true to his word. He took the handle to the Pocket and teleported it to a new location, one specified by Five. The area they were brought to was at the far edge of the snowy wastelands that contained the Crystal Empire, on the taiga border of the great forests beyond.

The area where they were brought was, specifically, a small and ancient stone building, long-forgotten amongst the large and snow-covered trees. In the past, it had once been a church; a simple building built from stone that was now aged and covered with moss. There was no civilization of any kind near it, the wooden buildings having long-since been devoured by time, leaving only the stone shell of a the disused chapel.

The church itself was designed for the worship of Celestia, at least originally. From its top stood a tall steeple, its copper surface now green and corroded, intended to cast shadows as the sun rose and fell; at each of the twelve markers representing the twelve hours, there had once been an inscription- -although they had now long since worn off.

In the front of the church sat a large statue of Celestia. It was pitted and stained by the rain, and overgrown with vines and moss. Parts of her wings had been chipped away, but to Rainbow Dash at least she looked at least somewhat similar to the original. Still, it was strange to see a pony like Celestia captured in stone as such. Whoever had carved her had done so with the wrong mood; instead of trying to capture Celestia’s kindness and benevolence, they had created one that radiated power and divine might. Rainbow Dash found it more than a little disturbing.

The inside of the building was damp and cold. It had been empty for some time, but had still found use since the fall of Celestia. The rotted pews had been pushed aside, and a new idol set in the center of the room: a set of laser-carved geometric shapes, made from a single log taken from some ancient tree. The shape itself was abstract, consisting of a pair of pyramids aligned vertically, their flat sides facing one another and containing between them a perfect sphere. According to Five, it was the symbol of the Savior Machine, an enigmatic figure that some AI’s believed was a kind of ideal. Rainbow Dash did not understand, but the symbol looked all-too familiar.

Even the equidroids had departed long ago, though, leaving behind nothing but rusted machine parts and several incomplete bodies that were filled with roots and ice. This place had been abandoned for a long time, and been forgotten as the world moved onward and Celestia and the sun were both forgotten.

Something about this location was important, though. None of the other ponies said it out loud, but Rainbow Dash could tell by the way that Five and Gell- -and even Proctor- -were acting that it was not a random location.

Of course, Five had always kept things from Rainbow Dash. After seeing what had happened to Shining Armor, Rainbow Dash knew why. There were some thing that she would rather not know.

So she walked around the perimeter, observing the crumbling stones, trying to read what was on them. She was still slightly drunk, a state which she decided she needed to maintain on some level at all times. Despite this, she was still functional enough to realize just how isolated they were, how there were no sounds from the forest, no signs of ponies, and not even stars in the sky that was neither that of day nor that of night.

Finally, she paused at the base of the Celestia statue. She was nearly life-sized, standing on a crumbling structure that had been torn apart by the trunks of the small shrubs that grew through the cracks, causing the statue to lean to one side slightly.

Rainbow Dash took to the air and rose to the statues face, brushing away the snow from its head and back. The way the stone was so rough and pitted made her sad. This statue had stood alone in the forest, her immortal stone body decaying slowly against the force of nature. There was nopony to watch over her, to take care of her- -even the pony she had been built in the image of had long since passed

“I know the feeling,” said Rainbow Dash. She landed in the cold snow, realizing that she could only feel the temperature through two of her legs. Even most of her own body had been left in the past. She wondered, just for a moment, if she really was just like the statue- -if at this point she was only a decaying image based upon a pony.

The sound of hoofteps came through the snow beside her, emerging from the cold forest. Rainbow Dash ignored them, and poured some of her alcohol into the offering dish at Celestia’s base.

“Alicorns don’t drink,” said Shining Armor.

“Yeah, they do,” argued Rainbow Dash. “I’ve seen Twilight do it loads of times.”

“But did she ever once get drunk?”

Rainbow Dash paused, trying to remember- -but knew that the answer was “no”.

Refusing to say that, Rainbow Dash sat down in the snow at the base of the statue. It was cold, but she hardly cared.

“So,” she said, taking a sip from her bottle. “Welcome to the future.” She attempted to pass it to Shining Armor, but he only stared at it with his nearly luminescent blue robotic eyes.

“I don’t drink,” he said. “No esophagus. Or stomach, really.”

“So,” said Rainbow Dash. “How to you feel?”

“I…don’t know,” admitted Shining Armor. “I miss Cadence. I miss her so much. And Twily…”

Rainbow Dash looked up at him, and something felt off. Some kind of gut instinct made her want to recoil from him, as though the way he was talking was wrong- -but she was not entirely sure just how. Something about him just made her angry, and frightened.

“I heard you talked to Proctor,” she said, changing the subject, at least marginally. Shining Armor nodded, the artificial muscles in his neck flexing beneath his pallid skin. Rainbow Dash sighed. “Yeah…it can be a bit of a shock.”

“It did not bother me,” said Shining Armor. “And…it was nice to be able to speak to Twilight again.”

Now Rainbow Dash did feel angry. “He isn’t Twilight,” she noted, trying to contain herself. “He’s just a computer, a copy- -not even a copy. Your sister is dead.” She clapped her hoof over her mouth, realizing what she had just said. Her anger now joined itself with sadness, and she took another rapid succession of swallows from her bottle, leaving it empty. She threw it into the forest angrily.

“I know,” said Shining Armor. “But life and death are not as black-and-white as you might expect. In fact- -and this took me decades to realize- -they are not even different states. What that machine contains is a ghost, a shadow of what Twilight was. It is not truly her, but it is like her. A shadow, if you will. I know I cannot see Twilight directly…but at least I came close.”

“Do you really believe that?”

“Of course. Rainbow, who do you think you are speaking right now?”

“Supposedly, Shining Armor.”

“But I am not Shining Armor. Not really. But I was. I am dead, Rainbow- -and yet I persist in this world. I am a shadow of the stallion, his ghost- -just as Proctor’s Twilight is a shadow of our Twilight.”

“But you are him,” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly feeling desperate not to release the association with the one pony that she could remember. She stood up. “I mean, I can see you, right there!”

“You see a body of my own construction,” he said. “It is nothing but mithril and lodesteel and magic.” He chuckled. “And I am aware of the irony. That I destroyed myself for immortality, and then lost everything worth living for.” His eyes narrowed. “But you. You made no such choice. You are not supposed to be here.”

“Do you think I don’t know that?” said Rainbow Dash, laughing humorlessly. “Every day…” she took a breath, “every day I wish I had died in that crash. Every day. They’re all dead. Everything I had…they’re all gone.” She felt herself starting to cry. “I just want to sleep. To be like I should be…”

“To die?” said Shining Armor, sounding oddly disgusted.

“Don’t you?”

“I am dead,” he hissed, stepping toward her, staring at her with narrowed pupils. “I didn’t get out of this with a pair of metal legs. I destroyed my body for my wife- -my dead wife. And now she is gone. You aren’t the only one alone, Rainbow Dash.”

“And you- -you can just deal with that?” she took to the air, her tears accelerating in her anger. “You can just accept that they are dead? That you will never see them again?”

“What choice do I have? Even with all my power, I cannot bring them back. Not in any form that they would want. I can’t go back to the past, so I keep going forward.”

“Even when you have nothing?”

“Nothing?” Shining Armor laughed grotesquely. “Nothing? Rainbow Dash, I hardly lost anything at all! I still have my army, my soldiers, my work. My state has hardly changed!”

“But what about your sister? Your wife? Your friends?”

Shining Armor paused, and his manic expression changed to one of pure sadness. For the first time, Rainbow Dash realized that Shining Armor’s situation might actually be worse than hers. She was at least still whole- -but he was not even a pony anymore. Even his body had been taken from him.

“You’re- -you’re right,” he said. “About me, at least. But not about yourself.”

“Really?” said Rainbow Dash, sarcastically. “Oh, yes! Because my friends aren’t dead, and I’m not in a world where most Pegasi can’t even fly and everpony is trying to kill me!”

“You still have some friends,” said Shining Armor, pointing toward the roof of the church. Rainbow Dash turned around to see a brown, fuzzy mass standing beside the church’s crumbling steeple, a slightly glowing orange bird on his head, both watching the conversation below.

“That jerk,” hissed Rainbow Dash.

“You are still alive, Rainbow Dash. Don’t waste this chance.”

Shining Armor seemed like he was going to say something else- -and hopefully something more inspiration than- -but suddenly turned sharply, looking up at the sky.

“What is it?” said Rainbow Dash, looking up through the forest canopy herself. She saw nothing.

“A radio signal,” said Shining Armor, somewhat in awe. “Reflected off the firmament…” His expression hardened, and he turned to Rainbow Dash. “I need to go,” he said.

With a burst of pink-violet energy and a thunder-like burst of sound, activated a teleportation spell and vanished from sight. Rainbow Dash blinked, and for a moment nearly panicked. He had left her, and she realized that there was no way for her to follow him.

Then, slowly, she regained her composure. She slowly turned back toward the church, where Proctor and Five were scavenging old equipment and where the Pocket door had been mounted. Brown was still atop the building, still executing his orders, spying on her.

The thought occurred to her, though, that Shining Armor might have been right. Perhaps Brown was not spying, but actually genuinely concerned for Rainbow Dash. It was clear that he did not trust Shining Armor, although less of his own volition and more because Gell did not.

Rainbow Dash spread her wings and flew quickly to the top of the building. As she did, Philomena took flight as well and descended, landing on Proctor’s head as he pushed half a pew out of the door and returned to Five, who was inside babbling about something technical.

“What are you doing, Brown?” she demanded, landing on the lichen-covered surface.

“Watching,” he said, not getting up. He continued to look out at the trees.

“Any particular reason?”

“I was hedging my bets,” he explained. “I did not and am not aware of Shining Armor’s intentions, and I have not yet determined if he is the Commander’s enemy yet. There was a chance he could hurt you, so I decided that I should observe.”

“So you thought he would try to kill me but are up here?”

Brown looked at her, his large blue eyes almost confused. “Of course. The conversation was yours, not mine. I did not want to press you or infringe upon your independent agency.”

Rainbow Dash sat on the summit of the roof beneath the steeple. “And you did this by spying on me?”

“Yes. That, and I like the view.”

Rainbow Dash looked out at the horizon. It was hardly visible through the trees, but the edge of the world seemed to stretch out around them, its rim filled with an eternal late-sunset that seemed to divide the sky into a vast circular rainbow. It was moderately appreciable at best, but Brown could not take his eyes away from it. His level of wonderment made him look almost like a foal- -and Rainbow Dash realized that, in a way, he was.

“Hey, Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at the lichen below her and scraping at some of it with her robotic claw. “Are we…are we friends?”

Brown blinked. “I…don’t know,” he said. He seemed to think for a moment. “I’ve never had a friend before.”

“What about Five? You seem pretty close to her.”

“She is Commander. Gelding is Subcommander. Proctor is equipment. I suppose the bird might be my friend, but she is a bird. That is not the same thing as a pony friend, though.”

“Then what exactly am I to you? Just baggage?”

Brown looked surprised. “No. You are a comrade.”

“Well…do you want to be my friend?”

Brown smiled. “Yes. I would like that.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. For some reason, she felt terribly nervous- -but at the same time, she actually felt better than before. Together, she and Brown looked out at the horizon in silence, admiring the remnants of a sunset that had lasted almost three hundred years.

Chapter 54: The Death of the Sun

The halls of the castle were dark and filled with shadows. Outside, the sun and moon both sat upon the horizon on opposite sides of Equestria, their light crossing the horizon, their light falling through the thick clouds above.

Few alive still remembered the day when the sun had become red over a century ago, when Celestia had nearly fallen. Twilight did, however. She could never forget that color, the way the world seemed saturated in blood as Celestia lay dying, poisoned by Choggoth Oblivion. Now that color had come again, and while most of Equestria dismissed it as yet another impressive sunset, Twilight was terrified.

She galloped quickly through the dark halls. There were few if any ponies around her. In the past several decades, Celestia and Luna had slowly relinquished their power, allowing the various nations of Equestria to resume ruling as they had in the Second Era, led by Princess Twilight. The castle still had several guards, as well as a staff of servants, but not nearly as many as it had when Canterlot was the capital of Equestria. The castle, like the city outside, was dying.

As she moved, she passed through the dim-lit stained glass windows commemorating events of the history of Equestria. Through the gray and strange light that came from outside, they all took on an ominous hue. Some brought back memories that were both beautiful and painful- -the defeat of Nightmare Moon, and the reformation of Discord, and even the battle against Choggoth Nil. Others, however, brought only pain. Twilight could not even bring herself to look at those concerning the Crystal Empire, or the one commemorating the battle of Reedakh

Soon, though, she came to the grand door for the royal throne room. Standing outside of it was a tall figure, leaning against the wall.

The mare standing outside looked to Twilight, her eyes narrowed, and Twilight saw that she was not even a mare at all. She was a demon, clad in white, angular hard-armor that covered most of her body. Her violet hair was shaved in the back, leaving only a pair of antenna-like projections that protruded between her horns.

Twilight searched her memory, because she knew that she recognized this demon- -or succubus, as she would technically be called- -and remembered seeing her when she was much younger. Back then, both Twilight and Spike- -now the Grand Magus of Draconia- -were rotation lecturers at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.

“Bluntforce…Bluntforce Gelding?” said Twilight, gasping for breath.

The demon nodded. “Princess Sparkle,” she said in her characteristically deep voice.

“What’s happening?” asked Twilight. “I was summoned, and the messenger told me to get here as quickly as possible!”

“It’s not good,” said Bluntforce, shaking her head. “Two is already with Luna, and, well…you’ll see. But you need to get in there.”

Twilight looked into the demon’s yellow eyes. It was rare for her to find a pony who did not need to look up to see her. Demons were characteristically difficult to read, but Twilight had been acquainted with Bluntforce for decades- -and with the ponies she traveled with. She knew that the demon was serious.

“Right,” said Twilight.

The demon nodded, and pushed open the immense wood and stone door, allowing Twilight to enter.

Twilight did, finding herself once again in the long and high-ceilinged room. It had been built at the beginning of the Third Era, just after Nightmare Moon had been banished from Equestria to her prison in the moon. Originally, it had been built only for Celestia. More recently, however, it had been modified to accommodate a throne for Luna. They had even offered Twilight her own throne amongst them, but Twilight had declined. At the time, there had still been several thrones remaining in her own palace in Ponyville. Now, though, there was only one. Rarity had died almost fifty years before. Twilight was now alone, save for the Princesses.

Sitting atop the larger of the more lightly colored, gold-adorned throne was Celestia- -and Twilight immediately knew that something was wrong. Celestia normally glowed like the sun, her white body almost luminescent with warmth and kindness. Now, however, she seemed dim and dull. Her body was thin and nearly skeletal. Even her hair, which was normally a pastel-rainbowed plume of magic, had resolved into normal pony hair.

“Twilight,” she called. Even though she sounded terribly weak, she also sounded so happy. With some struggling, she managed to stand from her chair and slowly descend the stairs to the throne. Twilight saw that she was limping, favoring her front left leg.

“Princess Celestia,” said Twilight, wrapping her mentor in a hug. Even with Twilight’s alicorn height, Celestia was still taller. Her body felt strange, though. She was not warm or soft, but so very cold.

“Twilight,” said Celestia cheerfully- -even though it was apparent that speaking was difficult for her. “How long has it been since you yourself became a princess?”

“One hundred twenty three years,” said Twilight.

Celestia laughed weakly. “And in all that time, you could never managed to address me just by my name?” She sighed. “Of course…even ‘Celestia’ is just another lie, isn’t she?”

“Princess,” said Twilight. “What’s wrong?”

Celestia looked down at her student, and smiled- -but it was not a cheerful smile at all. It was dreadfully sad. “I’m dying,” she said.

Twilight was momentarily speechless. “What- -what happened? We can’t just stand here!” Her mind sputtered, trying both to comprehend what she was being told and a solution. It was difficult, though- -inside, Twilight was panicking. “We need to get you to- -to a hospital!”

Celestia shook her head. “A hospital will not help us.”

“Us?”

Now Celestia’s expression truly revealed her pain, and she stepped away from Twilight, trying to return to her throne. “Luna is dying as well.”

“But- -but why?”

“Because we are old,” said Celestia. “So, so old…” She looked into the darkness of one corner of her throne room. “I am so tired…would you be so kind as to explain it to her?”

“Yes,” said a voice. The darkest corner of the room seemed to shift and a tall, bipedal figure emerged. Its body was armored in thick blue plates, and it had no apparent head- -but it did have an insignia on its chest: two triangles, and between them, a circle.

“You!” cried Twilight, charging her horn. Even after over a century, the was still not used to her alicorn power- -even causing her horn to light with magic had enough force to shake the windows of the throne room.

“Twilight,” said Celestia, sternly.

“Princess?”

“She can destroy this body if she wants to,” said Choggoth Obivion. “It changes nothing.”

“Why are you here?” demanded Twilight, angrily.

“Because he is my friend,” said Celestia as she lowered herself into her throne, panting.

Twilight turned toward Obivion. “What have you done to her?!”

“Nothing,” said the creature, stepping only partially into the light. “In fact, at this moment, several hundred of my bodies are on both the sun and the moon, attempting repairs. We are making progress, but not nearly enough. We can give you at most a few minutes.”

“It is all I need,” said Celestia, nodding. “But explain to her. To understand what I have to say, she must know.”

“But be quick,” added Oblivion. He turned his insignia toward Twilight. It was, she knew, a kind of eye, or something similar to an eye, bearing a line for every world he had destroyed. “The Red Sphere and White Sphere were never intended to last this long,” he explained. “They are meant to be pulled into existence for at most a month, to power a Finality Core and then be consumed. This pair has existed for over one million years. They were also never intended to be linked to organic bodies.” He gestured toward Celestia.

“But- -they’re the sun and moon!” cried Twilight. “They can’t- -they literally can’t fail!”

“They are Order technology,” explained the Choggoth. “Nothing more than machines built to accumulate and store magical energy. And this pair has been used twice. That, and Nil probably removed several decades to centuries of power during his brief remission.”

Twilight stiffened, and the tiny voice in her head that tortured her endlessly broke through again: that it had been her fault. If she had just been faster, or smarter, she could have stopped Choggoth Nil. If she had been stronger, she would have been able to stop him before draining the Princess’s power, shortening their lives so sharply.

“You- -you have to fix it!”

“I can’t,” replied Oblivion. “At this point, there is only one possible outcome.”

“But they’re alicorns!” screamed Twilight. “They’re immortal! They can’t die! You can’t let them!”

“We were never immortal,” whispered Celestia. Twilight turned toward her sharply, and saw her sunken eyes staring back from the top of her throne. “In a way, I always knew that this day would come. I feared it. By the Madgod, I feared it. I never intended for us to live this long. But now…”

Twilight ran up the stairs to Celestia. “You can’t- -you can’t die!” cried Twilight, throwing herself at the base of the throne. “You- -you can’t! Please! Don’t leave me!”

“Twilight,” said Celstia, pulling up her former student. She was smiling- -but also crying. “I don’t have much time. I am so old. I have so many regrets. I have done so many terrible things to this world.”

“I- -I know,” said Twilight. The images that had been burned into the inside of her mind flashed briefly through: the executions, the genocide, the centuries of fiery destruction that had rained down upon Equestria during the early part of Celestia’s rule.

“No, you don’t,” said Celestia. “Because my biggest regret is you.”

Twilight was almost physically knocked back. She did not know what to think, or exactly what to feel- -but she would have felt far better even if Celestia had actually struck her.

“Me?” she said, on the verge of tears. “Wh- -why?”

Celestia smiled, and pulled Twilight into a hug. “Not you yourself. You are perfect, Twilight Sparkle. I love you like a daughter. But what I did to you is unforgivable.”

“You didn’t do anything to me,” said Twilight.

“Yes, I did. You know I did. I didn’t even ask for your permission. Why didn’t I see it? I made my sister immortal, and watched it crush her- -only to repeat my mistakes on you.”

“I don’t understand, princess.”

“Yes you do. How could you not? Why don’t you hate me? A Princess of Friendship given immortality. What have I done to you, Twilight? Why did I do it?”

“Princess…”

“I’m sorry, Twilight Sparkle. I am so sorry.”

There was a sound from behind Twilight, and she turned around quickly. Oblivion was still standing where she had left him, but he was now watching a pair of ponies that were approaching the throne slowly. One of them was clearly Luna, her blue body thin and pale, just as Celestia’s was. Her mane, like that of her sister’s, had collapsed into normal hair as her lunar power was beginning to fade.

Unlike her sister, however, Luna was not able to hide her pain so well. The expression on her face was heartbreaking, even as she tried to maintain the illusion of strength. She was also mostly unable to walk. Assisting her was a far smaller pony, a gray-coated chiropteran with two large earrings in each ear and her hair split into three long, neat braids that parted to reveal the protrusions that ran down her skull and upper spine. The strangest part of the pair, however, was that their eyes were identical in appearance.

“Sister,” said Celestia, struggling to rise and then descending the short steps to her sister.

“Sister,” said Luna, her eyes shifting wildly around the room. Twilight was not sure, but she believed that Luna might be blind.

“Oh, Lunar Vision,” said Celestia, taking Luna in her forlegs, her tears running down her sister’s back. “I have failed you again. You’re dying, and I am powerless to stop it!”

“Solar…Solar Spectra,” said Luna, distantly, as though remembering it for the first time. She put her own front legs around her sister and smiled. “You have done much for me. More than I could have ever asked.”

“I’m so sorry!” wept Celestia.

“Do not worry,” said Luna. “We have been alive for so long. We have seen so much. Perhaps it is finally our turn.”

Celestia seemed to calm, if only slightly. She pulled back from Luna and nodded. They both turned toward Twilight.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” said Celestia, now lying on the floor with Luna, “as our last act as the dual rulers of Equestria, and with Choggoth D27, Anhelios II, and the demon Bluntforce Gelding as our witness, we transfer rule of Equestria to you. We hereby declare you to be Twilight Sparkle, Queen of Equestria.”

“You are Twilight,” said Luna, “you are the bridge between Night and Day. I wish you luck, and ask that you please see my sister’s vision to fruition. That this land might continue as one of peace and love, and that Equestria will never fall to greed, hate, and intolerance.”

“No,” said Twilight, wrapping them both in her forlegs. “You are the Princesses- -I can’t! I can’t do that! I’m not strong enough! Celestia, Luna- -please don’t leave me!”

Celestia smiled. “We love you, Twilight.”

The two sisters held each other closely, and each one shook as they took a final gasp. Then their bodies disintegrated: Celestia’s into golden flecks of light, and Luna’s into specks of silver, their pony forms breaking apart into plumes of material that swirled in an unseen wind, merging and combining before darkening and falling to the floor to ash. Their crowns and necklaces fell through Twilight’s arms, clattering to the floor below.

Luna’s form reacted somewhat differently, though. As her body vanished, part of her flank did not. The black material that surrounded her cutie mark shuddered and separating, releasing a high shriek of pain as its host died. For a moment, Twilight could see the grotesque architecture underneath, and she realized that it went far deeper into Luna’s body than anypony had ever suspected.

The black material shuddered, and then flashed sideways like a plume of liquid. Before Twilight could attempt to kill it, it adhered to Anhelios. She screamed in agony as it poured over her flank, its tendrils piercing her body as it surrounded her cutie mark. There was a hissing sound, and Twilight smelled burning flesh.

Anhelios fell to the floor and writhed in pain as the shadow finished integrating into its new host. Eventually she stopped and lay there for a moment, panting heavily from the pain, her flank still smoking. The mark that had now bonded to her looked like it had on Luna, except it now surrounded a cutie mark of a crystal instead of one of a moon.

Then she stood. She took a deep breath, and Twilight momentarily saw a glimmer of cat-like turquoise eyes. Without a change in expression, she crossed through the pile of alicorn ashes and lifted Celestia’s crown and necklace.

“What- -what are you doing?” cried Twilight, grabbing the chiropteran’s foreleg. “Those- -those are hers!”

“There is currently no ‘her’,” noted Anhelios, emotionlessly. “And these artifacts contain cerorite. As a Guardian of Order, I cannot allow them to be obtained by the incorrect hooves.”

“Then let me take them,” said Twilight. “I will keep them safe.”

Anhelios’s eyes- -Luna’s eyes in a different body- -narrowed. “Cerorite is the only substance that can be used to kill an alicorn. At this juncture, your hooves are the ones I seek to prevent it from falling into.”

Twilight jumped back as a blue spark struck her hooves, and Anhelios pulled away the crown and necklace. Her demon familiar approached her from behind, and Twilight watched as Anhelios walked back out of the ashes. “You may keep those that belonged to Luna. They are of no consequence. I will return the crown and necklace to you once the cerorite has been removed.”

She gave the necklace to the demon, and looked up at the looming Choggoth, which was now holding a crystal that was lighting the room- -outside, both the sun and moon had been reduced to ash and were now raining across Equestria.

“Father,” she said.

“Anhelios,” it said back.

Just before leaving the room, Anhelios turned back to Twilight, who was now crying silently over the piles of ashes and horseshoes and jewelry. Anhelios bowed almost comically. “And congratulations on your ascension to the throne, Queen Twilight. I will be sure to send a gift to the proper coronation.”

Then, finally and unceremoniously, she left. Her demon looked down at the scene, a deep from on her face, but then joined Anhelios, closing the door on the way out.

“I am sorry,” said Oblivion.

“You did what you could for them.”

“No,” said the Choggoth. “Even if Celestia was foolish enough to consider me a friend, I still maintain that her choice was incorrect and dangerous. This outcome was inevitable. If not now, perhaps a few million years from now. Either way, eventual. I am apologizing for the curse that has been given to you.”

Twilight could not look up at the creature, but she looking at the ashes hurt her. She had of course known exactly what Celestia had been talking about, and knew what Oblivion was now apologizing for. It was the curse that Celestia and Luna had both been afflicted with- -immortality.

“I suppose I am witnessing my eventual fate,” said Twilight, perversely taking comfort in that fact.

“No,” said the Choggoth. “Celestia and Luna were makeshift alicorns, built by jury-rigging their souls to celestial bodies. They were prototypes at best, built by Celestia using incomplete equipment. You, however, exist by the will of a living Lord of Order. You are far more perfect. You will never age and never die. Not like this.”

“I- -I will outlive everypony.”

“Yes. You will,” said Oblivion. His body began to shift, and pieces of it began to break away, dripping off as liquid and floating away as a kind of blue ash that was quickly reduced to nothingness. “This is what your kind never understood. That you are not supposed to exist. Creatures like you, with souls, with the capacity to love- -you were not made for immortality.”

Twilight momentarily considered what had happened, and wept. “I- -I can’t do it,” she whispered. “Not- -not without them. They were all I had left.”

“The path you choose is yours,” said Oblivion, his body now mostly disintegrated. “I cannot interfere. This world belongs to you, now. Please take care of it.”

With that, he collapsed completely, his remote body destroyed. The crystal he had been holding clattered to the floor. It flickered and went out, revealing that the room was not entirely dark- -even with the sun, moon, and stars gone, the sky outside was still filled with a thin strip of light that surrounded the black sky above.

It was in this darkness that Twilight collapsed over the ashes of her last two friends, weeping and screaming in protest of a fate that she could not change.

Chapter 55: A Meeting of Old Friends

The signal continued to transmit at regular intervals. At first, there had been nothing. In time, however, there had been responses- -but the response was far from what Toxic Shock had been expecting.

Contact with the Wasteland still continued to fail. From what he had managed to find, Toxic Shock was starting to understand why. He had been replaced, probably through Thebe’s influence. The other clans and commanders had moved into the territory he had once contained, assuming his rule and denouncing him as a mad heretic. He only hoped that the soldiers that were still loyal had heard the call. He knew that they were still there, somewhere.

The response he had gotten, however, was bizarre. Several days earlier, he had broken through to, of all things, a nest of rat splicers in the depths of the Pit City. The splicer community was small, and word had spread fast- -not just in the Pit, but in other cities as well. Several cells of splicers of all types had sprung up, hearing Toxic Shock’s warnings and falling under his command.

AIs had also responded relatively well. There were a surprising number of them, more than Toxic Shock had ever expected. As it turned out, very few of them bothered with physical bodies, most preferring to exist in an abstract state, many in massive underground servers. Several had, in fact, joined him in his location, inhabiting his computers and assisting the link to the outside world through which he communicated to his newfound forces.

Toxic Shock had been carefully observing the movements of Thebe, and of the creatures that she appeared to be fighting, and the media coverage of both. The media, it seemed, had no idea how to react. Nopony knew exactly what was going on, or just how bad it had gotten.

The war was immense. The creatures had largely ceased reproduction, but they had immediately started to attack cities. When they did, there were no survivors. The cities simply ceased to exist. With nopony to describe what had happened, few reports of what was really going on got out- -and those that did, Thebe was likely censoring.

Thebe herself was causing far more destruction. Toxic Shock had been aware of the initial detonation, of hundreds of cities simply ceasing to exist. Now, though, he was tracking Thebean golems as they marched across Equestria. Many, upon encountering a city or civilization, would level it. Others would collide with the wandering creatures, resulting in destruction that was virtually incomprehensible.

Many, however, did not. They would simply walk into cities and stop. Their motion inevitably left a trail of destruction, but not an especially large one. Most ponies in such cities did not even bother leaving. Toxic Shock was not sure why that sometimes happened, nor did he have any theory that he could use to reasonably convince himself as to what Thebe’s motive might be.

From above, Toxic Shock could see patterns and, even with his limited resources, intervene to assist. He knew that Thebe was targeting cities that contained the infected, attempting to purge them, or ones that were simply in her way. He also knew that the creatures tended to travel in straight lines at relatively low speed, consuming whatever was in their path. This left him with a pretty good idea of which cities to evacuate. He would at least attempt to warn the population, and to signal his new soldiers to try to get ponies out and into areas that neither side was bothering with- -that is, largely the frontier.

Even that was not good enough, though. Thebe seemed actively intent on the destruction of pony life. Toxic Shock slept little, but when he did, he always dreamed the same nightmare- -that the world was in the midst of an unparalleled genocide, one that would only end with only one pony standing above the mountains of the dead.

As he was linked to one of his computers, trying to command cat splicers to do something, he felt a sudden burst of magic. The framework of the cllapsing tower that he had set up his command station in shook ever so slightly in a way that no bird or motile plant would cause it to.

He rapidly disengaged and picked up a makeshift crystal-motivated rifle in his magic. Before he could even cock it, however, he turned and was staring into a pair of mechanical irises blue eyes.

Toxic Shock blinked, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing- -but then he spoke.

“Shining…Shining Armor?”

He was suddenly knocked to the side by a metal hoof to the face. Even with most of his body being robotic and far stronger than that of an ordinary pony, the force was enough to send him skittering across the room and into a wall.

Toxic Shock twisted his neck, feeling something pop back into place. His faceplate had been cracked, but his seal had not been breached. The white stallion approached him, and Toxic Shock was finally able to see exactly what he had become- -the tight skin, the crystal implant, the exposed metal: Shining Armor had succeeded.

“This was the future you never told me about?!” the white pony screamed. “My wife, dead! My kingdom destroyed! This horrible world- -Toxic Shock, you were supposed to be my friend!”

Toxic Shock stood, instinctively wiping his mask as though it really were his face. He was slightly taller than Shining Armor- -he always had been. “It doesn’t work that way,” he said back sharply. “And you know it. The future is self-consistent. Nothing I could tell you would change the what for me is already the past.”

“You could have at least tried!”

“No, I couldn’t!” Toxic Shock paced around the edge of the room, his horn charged and prepared for a defensive spell. Though durable, he was no match for Shining Armor in a magic battle- -especially now that Shining Armor was now more metal than pony. He had to try to defuse the situation in a different way.

Toxic Shock took a breath. “Look, Shining. I’m sorry for what happened to Cadence. She was a wonderful and beautiful mare, and a wise ruler. But trying to save her would be like trying to bring the dead back to life. She was dead centuries before I was born. There was nothing I could do.”

Shining Armor sighed. “I know,” he said. “I know…”

“But you,” said Toxic Shock, still not lowering his shield spells. “You should have died back there, back with her- -how are you still here?”

“I did die,” said Shining Armor. “I am dead.”

“So…you actually did it.”

“I had to. You know I had to, and you of all ponies know why.”

“Yeah. Yeah, I guess I do.”

“But you…you simply disappeared,” said Shining Armor.

“No,” said Toxic Shock, shaking his head. “I did not go anywhere. I simply had a mission to accomplish. I wanted to stay. But I couldn’t abandon my Equestria for yours.”

“I noticed,” said Shining Armor, crossing the room to where the radio transmitter was located, beaming its repeating signal out to the firmament. He looked down at the transmitter, and then out the gap in the wall at the forest below and the sky that had neither sun nor moon. “This world,” he said. “It is…so strange to me. I do not understand.” He turned toward Toxic Shock. “I was not awake through the duration. I was only reactivated a few hours ago.”

“I bet that’s a shock.”

“Indeed it is.”

The space behind Shining Armor seemed to shift, and a fog resolved into the room. Toxic Shock stared in awe- -and then jumped back as a ghostly orange Pegasus appeared in the room. The body of the Pegasus was ragged and sallow, his eyes removed and his mouth sealed closed.

“Flash Sentry,” said Shining Armor without turning. “Report.”

The ghostly image released a sound, but one that Toxic Shock could not entirely hear. It seemed to resonate in his horn, and he suddenly felt panic. He had seen some terrible things in his time, from mutants to monsters to madponys- -but the supernatural was a branch of magic that he had not truly believed in until he had traveled to the past. He was still terrified of ghosts- -and, he realized, but extension, he was afraid of Shining Armor.

“I see,” said Shining Armor.

The ghost nodded slowly, and then turned and left. As it walked away, it disintegrated into mist-like wisps that dissipated and vanished into the darkness of the ancient tower.

“What- -what did he say?” asked Toxic Shock.

“Many things,” said Shining Armor. The older pony turned toward Toxic Shock. “Mainly, that this world is dying.”

“It kind of is. That’s what I’m trying to prevent.”

“I noticed. With…this.” He pointed at the radio transmitter. “I heard it, but the signal is awfully weak.”

“I know. I’m dealing with it.” Toxic Shock “Or trying to.”

“I understand many things of your world now,” said Shining Armor, “but my knowledge is still…limited. My soldiers did not find any information on what happened to me.”

“Of course not,” said Toxic Shock, linking himself back to the computer and parsing his internal subprocessors so that he could at least do some work while he was talking. Being a cyborg did have its advantages. “Nopony knows what happened to the Crystal Empire. The information is simply gone. Which implies that it was erased.”

“By whom?”

“You know, you talk differently,” noted Toxic Shock. “The Shining Armor I knew would never say ‘whom’.”

“I am the same Shining Armor that I always have been.” Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed visibly, and Toxic Shock felt a shift in the magic saturating the room. It was ominous and intense, and almost seemed to stink. Toxic Shock realized that Shining armor really was terrifying- -and that whatever he had become only consisted partly of his friend. “Now answer my question.”

“By Thebe.” Toxic Shock looked down at the screens and the AIs that were watching the events in silence. “I mean, if you had asked me two months ago I would have said it wasn’t possible. I’ve never been particularly religious. I didn’t even think Thebe was real- -but she is.”

“Thebe…that name has occurred countless times in my search. What is it?”

“This,” said Toxic Shock, gesturing toward the computers. “This war. Ponies aren’t fighting it, Shining. Billions dead- -as collateral damage. It is Thebe, our so-called alicorn ‘ruler’.”

“Alicorn? I thought they were all dead.”

“Four are,” said Toxic Shock. “But there was a fifth. Nopony knows where she came from. Half of Equestria doesn’t even believe she is real- -but she is. Real and dangerous.”

“And you believe she may have censored my history?”

“Censored- -Shining, come on! That hardly matters right now! She’s wiping out Equestria! Half the population is already gone!”

“Then you are fighting improperly,” said Shining Armor, coldly.

“So, what, you expect me to attack Thebe?”

“Yes.”

“If I had all the armies of Equestria I would still fail! Thebe isn’t like Celestia or Luna- -she is all-powerful.”

“Have you even tried?”

Toxic Shock put his hoof to his forehead. He had forgot how irritating Shining Armor could be, and how he always seemed to refuse to give up even when it was the logical option. “Shining, let’s say for the sake of argument that I did have enough forces to fight an alicorn. I don’t even know where she is.”

Shining Armor looked confused. “You have maps behind you. I can see them.”

“Yes, I do. I have orbital views of all of Equestria, and maps going back six centuries. And yet nopony has ever even seen Thebe, or wherever she lives.”

Shining Armor stared at him for a moment. “So you are saying that she rules Equestria completely, but has never once met with any other ponies? No galas, parties, diplomatic meetings, newspaper articles, biographies, anything?”

“Yes. And somehow she rules absolutely.”

“And you are saying that she lives in a location that is not on any known map?”

“Yes.”

“Then I know where she is.”

Toxic Shock gaped. “How could you possibly know that?”

“Because I was once there,” said Shining Armor, as though it were that simple. He turned to the window.

“Where- -where are you going?” said Toxic Shock, already knowing the answer.

“To pay your ‘ruler’ a visit. I will learn what happened to me, and then I will kill her.”

“Kill- -kill Thebe?”

Shining Armor clutched the crystal in his chest. “I am far more powerful in death than I was in life. And if you are correct, I would be saving Equestria. Isn’t that a good thing?”

“You are insane.”

“And you have a stupid name.”

Toxic Shock smiled. “Well, you have a stupid voice.” He became slightly more serious. Toxic Shock knew that he would never be able to change Shining Armor’s mind- -and, on some level, held out hope that Shining Amor might be able to accomplish something. This was, after all, a pony who had faced down Discord, Tirac, Oblivion, and Nil in his lifetime and still managed to survive.

“Don’t die on me,” he said.

Shining armor only smiled viciously, as if he was privy to some horribly cruel joke. Then, with an explosion of pink-violet light, he vanished.

Chapter 56: In a Church

“Are you sure this is the correct locale?” asked Five, shaking her wings slightly. Unfortunately, she had no feathers, and she detested the cold. Her frostbite had completely healed, and the forest she had been brought to was not nearly as bad as the Crystal Empire- -but she disliked it nonetheless.

“Would ah lie?” said Proctor_Jack, his voice projected from one of several of the decrepit surrogate bodies he had managed to piece together and link to his central core body.

“Don’t do that,” said Gell to the primary body. She was sitting in the corner of the church. Five was oddly surprised that being on hallowed ground had not caused her to combust. Of course, Gell would probably have enjoyed that- -and all hallowing of the ground had surely ended when the worshiped god had died.

“Trust me, darling,” said Proctor_Rarity through a heavy, churning body that looked more like a rotted piece of construction equipment than an equidroid. There was even a tree growing out of it. “These bodies are simply dreadful.”

“Yes, but do not lose them,” snapped Five. “Those parts are worth money.”

“Technically, my primary body is worth more than all of your worldly possessions,” noted Twilight_Proctor.

“Then I shall scrap you- -after you do what you’re supposed to.” Five exhaled slowly, putting her metallic claw to her forehead. Five, as a rule, did not like ponies. She only barely tolerated Gell, and Brown was adequately pliable for her to consider more of a pet than a pony- -but Rainbow Dash and Proctor were annoying. If Five had a choice, she would be alone with Philomena. “Just answer the question,” she said. “You believe the grave of Fluttershy is out here?”

“Oh yes,” said Proctor_Shy. Then, switching to Twilight_Proctor: “This church and the associated town- -now defunct- -were constructed by an order of ahuizotl known as ‘the Light’. They were the last to report a yellow coated, pink-haired Pegasus dwelling for an extended period around this area. We are also within one hundred miles of the location where Twilight Sparkle- -me- -Rarity- -”

“Also me,” said Proctor_Rarity.

“And myeslef,” said Proctor_Shy, “had our last argument.”

“So you think she died here?”

“Well, not here,” noted Pinkie_Proctor. “Although that would save us a lot of trouble. And her, considering we’re in a church and they could just drop her in a hole outside. Or eat her. She always was so tender.”

“Um…I think you might be getting Pinkie’s personality a bit…off,” noted Five.

“Well, my processor took more damage than ah cat in ah hailstorm,” noted Proctor_Jack.

“However,” interrupted Twilight_Proctor. “Fluttershy most likely met her final demise near here. Thirty three percent chance of suicide, sixty two percent chance of death by exposure, four percent chance of getting shot by an ahuizotl. I’ve given this a lot of thought. On the bright side, though, it is unlikely that her corpse was torn apart by ravenous scavengers…oh. I just made myself sad.”

Five did not bother to point out that there was a missing one percent- -or that a machine could not technically feel “sad”. She herself had never been fond of Fluttershy. In her studies of the Six, she had always wondered why Fluttershy had never gotten herself killed. She was, after all, the team weakling.

“Am I going to have to go out there?” whined Gell. “I’m tired. And hungry.”

“What happened to all those crackers?”

“I ate them. Come on An, keep up.”

“Stop calling me ‘An’!”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “She’s not a small ceremonial table!”

They both stared at the machine, and it seemed to glare back at them. Five realized that it was weird that Proctor never, ever blinked.

“Annnyway…” said Proctor_Dash, probably unaware of the pun, “you don’t have to search for them at all.” He summoned the various makeshift flying drones he had constructed, allowing them to hover into the air. “I can search remotely at a range up to fifty miles. I’ll have this done so fast you’ll hardly even know I started.”

“I actually rather dislike it when that happens,” noted Gell.

“Why not more radius?” asked Five.

“Because ponies would see a much larger signal,” said Twilight_Proctor. “This area is very secluded, but not invisible. My reactor is damaged, as are my projectors. If we get attacked, I will not be useful for defense.”

“We were fine without you, we will continue to persist in our fineness.”

“And where are Dashie and Brown?” asked Gell. Her eyes widened and she sat up suddenly, nearly tipping over the idol that she was leaning against. “Don’t tell me they’re getting it on right now!”

“Eew- -Gell,” said Five, nearly shouting. “Do not say things I cannot un-imagine!”

“I dunno,” said Proctor_Jack. “It kahnd of turns me on.”

“But no,” said Proctor_Rarity, sounding somewhat disgusted. “I sent them out to ‘search’ the area. And, in case you are not aware, Rainbow Dash is a lespony. I’ve checked- -or, rather, Rarity checked.”

“And,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “This would be a great time to…you know…‘hash the Dash’ if you know what I mean.”

“Wait a second,” said Gell, now standing. “You are not seriously talking about murdering Dashie right now- -in front of me, her future lespony lover?”

“Maybe…”

“I thought you were unable to murder?”

“I’ve been working on the morality codes in the cube,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “I’ve been getting through some backdoors in Pinkie Pie…”

Proctor_Dash snorted.

“…and I may have overcome the Six’s aversion to violence! Yay me!”

“Congratulations on breaking the First Law of Robotics,” said Five, halfheartedly. “But leave her alive. If I lose her, I lose Brown.” Brown, Five knew, was not ready for disposal yet. That time would come soon.

“Okie dokie lokai!”

Five hated that phrase. As much as she was not aware how Fluttershy had survived, she was not sure how the other five had not murdered Pinkie Pie. In fact, Five realized, Pinkie’s spastic personality may have precipitated her actual murder.

“And you?” said Gell.

“I have work to do,” said Five. “I need to streamline the main reactor. At present, it consumes far too much energon for practical use.”

“Right,” said Gell. She sat back down, taking the wooden idol under her arm. “I’ll just be here with my new coltfriend.”

Five pulled open the door to the Pocket as Proctor pranced out the door- -all eight of him, plus his drones. Gell was starting to spoon the statue, apparently unable to resist the urge to commit blasphemy when inside a church.

For a moment, Five considered taking Proctor up on his offer. She just knew that allowing Rainbow Dash to live would come back to haunt her- -but she chose not to act on that impulse. So much more needed to be done- -but she could tell that everything was starting to fall into place.

Chapter 57: Built for Violence and Death

The air was cool, but not crisp. It was not biting and dry like the storms of the Crystal Empire, but instead damp. Rainbow Dash could feel the water in the air as she soared silently amongst the pine trunks; it was the kind that in the past she might have whipped into fog. It gave the air a different sort of condition, a kind of smoothness, warming it but making the cold somehow stickier.

Five had been “kind” enough, however, to provide her with a jacket, complete with a minimum of bloodstains. It was thick and warm and smelled of Gell’s perfume, but it had apparently been designed for a Pegasus. The style was what Rainbow Dash supposed would be considered a bomber jacket, and it had wing holes. Wing holes in clothing were always a good thing.

Brown was below her, moving through the thin layer of snow, his hooves crunching in the ice as he moved. He was moving quickly, but at a speed that seemed comfortable for him. Philomena sat on his back, riding him like a small and fluffy bus.

The view from above made Brown resemble a kind of rodent- -perhaps a kind of lemming- -but his ability to move quickly over the rough terrain was still impressive. Rainbow Dash almost wanted to race him, but realized that it would probably be unfair with all the rocks and logs below- -and the fact that, despite his bizarre musculature, Brown actually had rather short legs.

As they moved, however, she found her eyes wandering toward his flank.

“Excuse me,” said Brown from below, his eyes flashing upward. “I do not appreciate being objectified, if you don’t mind.”

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash, looking away. She actually did not even know what that meant.

“I was joking,” said Brown. He was hardly out of breath, despite bounding- -again, like a rodent- -through the forest floor. “You may stare at my rump if you so desire.”

Rainbow Dash felt her face grow hot, and she landed on a branch. Brown slowed below her.

“I was not looking at your rump!” she cried. “I mean- -why would I- -no! Just no! You are a lemming!”

“A what now?”

“Nevermind! I was- -I was just wondering if you have a cutie mark under there, that’s all!”

Brown smiled, and then opened his mouth to speak- -before suddenly looking terribly confused. “I don’t…I don’t know…”

“How did you even see me not looking at your flank?!”

“Because I keep track of everything above me. I could get snatched up and eaten by a Pegasus or griffon or roc or I suppose a large owl…”

“A Pegasus will not eat you.” That comment had been somewhat insulting, but Rainbow Dash was more focused on the fact that Brown did exactly what she did, except in reverse. When she flew, she scanned the ground below her. If Brown had been staring at her flank, even from behind her, she would have known.

“You have a cutie mark, though,” said Brown. “A cloud producing a lightning bolt consisting of, from front to rear, yellow, red, and blue.”

“Yeah, it’s pretty awesome- -hey! You were looking at my flank!”

“No, I was looking at your cutie mark. And wondering how exactly your left limbs are linked to your body.”

Rainbow Dash almost answered, but realized that she did not actually know. She took her left foreleg in her right and gave it a tug. However it was held on, it was attached quite firmly.

“May I ask, though,” asked Brown, almost hesitantly. “Assuming that this will not be inappropriate or offensive…what does it mean?”

“Mean?” Rainbow Dash had not expected such a question, even though it was a story she loved to tell. “Well…”

Over the course of several minutes, Rainbow Dash told Brown and Philomena the epic tale of how she had acquired her cutie mark: how in flight school as a filly, she had been the first Pegasus in history to perform a sonic rainbow- -a phenomenon which, she would later learn, had caused her friends to acquire their cutie marks at nearly the same time. She explained what it meant- -a sign her speed through the skies, and her talent for flight. How her speed was matched by no Pegasus.

“I mean, come on,” she said. “Just look at this precision machine.” She gestured to her body- -and blushed as she realized that doing so might be misconstrued as flirtations. “I mean- -I did just do a rainboom, like, half a week ago.”

“I wasn’t born yet.”

“Oh.” Rainbow Dash kept forgetting how young Brown was- -and how weird it was. “But I did. Maybe I’ll even do one for you some day.”

“You do not need to,” said Brown. “Although I am sure it is indeed a sight to behold, there is no need to make such an effort on my behalf.”

“Are you saying a rainboom takes me any kind of effort?”

Brown blinked. “No.”

“I was joking.”

“I didn’t get it.”

“Clearly.” Rainbow Dash rolled over and fell from the tree, landing gracefully onto the snow below. She punched Brown in the shoulder. “Don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll get a cutie mark someday.”

“Doubtful,” said Brown. “I do not think Exmoori have them.”

“How would you know? You’ve never met another Exmoori before. Aside from those weird little…” Rainbow Dash shivered, recalling the failed clones that littered the facility where Brown had been produced.

“Those are not Exmoori,” snapped Brown. His expression and tone immediately softened. “Sorry,” he said. “But they aren’t. They just aren’t. I know I may seem cruel, but they do not deserve to exist.”

“Just a little bit.”

“But still…” Brown looked up toward the dark sky above, its light reflecting off the snow and gray trunks that surrounded them. His voice dropped to a near-whisper. “It is strange…in all the ponies I have seen, that I have never seen one like me…”

He suddenly stiffened and his eyes flicked around the forest.

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash. “What’s wrong?”

She already knew, though. She felt the same thing: the feeling of being watched.

“It comes down to a matter of recourse,” whispered Brown. “I know where they are, and I have this…” Slowly, he brushed aside some of his fluff, revealing the butt of his unicorn-horn rifle. “What is your opinion, Rainbow?”

“Hold your fire,” she whispered back, “but tell me where they are.”

“Group of three at your five. Three, one each at three, eleven, and in a tree at eight.”

Rainbow Dash shifted her eyes toward the three position. At first, she saw nothing but pine trunks- -but then saw a pair of greenish-blue eyes reflecting the light from the snow. She was surprised how Brown had managed to see them all so quickly, and was annoyed that she had lost that particular contest.

“Alright,” she said, turning toward the main group of them. “Come on out, or I will go in there and punch each and every one of you in the- -”

Before she could decide on where she was going to punch them, the three emerged. Rainbow Dash had been hoping for a monster of some kind, something that she and Brown could fight another epic battle with- -but instead, the figures that stepped forward were deer.

Rainbow Dash had met deer in her life. They were generally timid and strange, living like a bunch of hippies in the forest. These deer, however, were far taller, towering over her and Brown. Their horns were also far larger than she was accustomed to.

Unlike most deer, they were wearing clothing, or some semblance of it made from wood. They were also carrying weapons at their sides, in the forms of bows. Their bodies were ornamented with various trinkets, including feathers of colors that could not naturally form on any bird.

Philomena released a low warble. Rainbow Dash, for once, agreed.

For a moment, neither side spoke. The deer stared at Rainbow Dash, and Rainbow Dash stared at them. She knew without a doubt that the others, the ones who had refused to reveal themselves, had their bows planted and drawn, and she wondered how fast she could move the golden feathers in her wings fast enough to block an arrow at close range. Her general conclusion was that she could not.

“What do you guys want?” she said at last.

One of the deer stepped forward. “You do not belong here,” he said. “This land is not meant for ponies.”

“Why are you here?” demanded another one. “Who has sent you?”

“We are looking for something,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling herself growing increasingly angry. She attempted to remember the description that Proctor had given her. “It probably looks like…” She made motions with her hooves. “A pile of rocks. A building, maybe? Probably a bunch of animals around it?”

Rainbow Dash did not actually know what this structure was, and Brown did not seem to know either. Proctor had never even explained exactly why they were supposed to be looking for it, but according to Five it contained something valuable.

The two on the edges began to move outward, surrounding Rainbow Dash and Brown.

“And why do you seek such a thing?”

“None of your business is why.”

“The thing you describe,” said the central one, who had yet to speak, “is a tomb. For what reason would a pony seek a tomb, except for to pillage that which belongs to the dead?”

Rainbow Dash was about to respond when she realized that was exactly the sort of thing that Five would do.

“This is the problem with ponies,” said the eldest. “You seek nothing except to steal, with no thought of what you deface, the damage you create. You stand before me now, your body broken and sickened with technology- -can you even look me in the eye and tell me what it is you seek?”

“I seek nothing except that which I am ordered to seek,” said Brown, coldly.

The deer nearest to him jumped back as if they had nearly stepped on a snake. In other circumstances, Rainbow Dash would have considered their reaction to be comical- -but now, it only added to the tension that filled the air.

“It speaks,” said one them, as though he had witnessed a miracle. “It- -it is a pony!”

“Indeed I am,” said Brown. “And I believe that we may have encountered a misunderstanding. Clearly your kind are too primitive to understand our motivations, but we wish to avoid violence.”

Rainbow Dash had a sudden urge to kick Brown.

“Primitive, you say?” said the eldest deer, stepping forward. His headdress clanked with random bits of metal and what Rainbow Dash thought might be bones. “And yet I know you. What you are. Can you say such a thing, brown one?”

“I am Exmoori,” said Brown.

“But do you even know the meaning of the word?”

“It is what I am. I am a soldier.”

“The ones who came before ponies. The tall ones, who came preaching of the sun, and who left when the darkness came. They understood. They brought stories. Stories of you.”

“How could they have stories of him?” demanded Rainbow Dash. “He’s only…well, not that old.”

“They spoke of ancient warriors from the north, of undying soldiers clad in woolen hair. These ponies came in the time of great war, but behind them fell only death and pain to horrible to comprehend. So many stories they told of those who called themselves heroes but desired nothing but murder and violence. The name Exmoor is one of shame, not pride.

“And you,” he said, turning his attention toward Rainbow Dash. “Our stories are far older. They speak of terrible things that walked this realm in the distant past. Of gold-winged gods who laughed as they rained destruction across the land.”

“They are spirits,” whispered one of them.

“Well, this spirit is about to punch you in the- -”

“No,” said Brown. “No. This does not need to end that way.” He stepped forward, in front of Rainbow Dash, and looked up at the deer. “You are their Commander. I am a soldier. I ask you: what is our recourse?”

“Recourse?”

“Yes. You talk much, but say little. What is it that you desire from us?”

“How many are there of you?”

“Of me, there is one.”

“But surely a soldier must have a commander.”

Brown nodded. “I do. One far stronger than I. Attack her, and you shall all perish.”

The deer stared down at the comparatively tiny fluffy pony before him, and then laughed. “Truly you are a fool,” he said. “You may believe yourself a soldier, but we are warriors. Many have tried to defile this land. Ponies tried, and failed. The dogs from beneath tried, and failed. Even the Demon Queen Vale failed to bend us to her will.”

“This is growing tiresome,” sighed Brown. “What a pointless exchange this is. Please advise, Rainbow.”

“This is pretty useless,” said Rainbow Dash, her own confidence equal if not greater than Brown’s, as though it were a contest. “We should go.”

She spread her wings and flew into the air, but as she did, she saw one of the deer leap forward and grab Brown. Oddly, he hardly even reacted. If anything, he seemed bored. Philomena, however, leapt into the air and clawed at one of the deer’s eyes, only to be knocked back and against a tree. She fell to the snow, dazed.

“You shall indeed leave,” said the elder deer. “But not like this. No. A message must be sent to your kind, that this is our land.” He looked to his associate. “Break his legs.”

“No you don’t!” cried Rainbow Dash, spreading the bladed feathers on her wings.

Brown looked up at her, though, and she immediately stopped.

“Don’t bother,” he said. “I’ll just heal. No point in putting yourself in danger for me.”

“I’m not going to let them hurt you!” cried Rainbow Dash. “You’re my friend, remember?”

Almost as soon as she said it, she felt a cloven hoof wrap around her front leg. Deer could jump surpassingly high, it seemed, and the one that had grabbed her pulled her onto the ground. She landed with a powerful thud against the icy ground, and the force knocked the wind out of her. She immediately felt a force on top of her, holding her wings in a position where she could not get enough leverage to escape.

Suddenly, she cried out in pain. The joints of her wings seemed to be straining, on the verge of collapsing under the weight that was now pushing forward. She recalled the feathers that the reindeer wore- -and realized where they came from.

“Take her wings,” said the lead deer. “And that golden eye. A pony does not deserve such things.”

His statement was punctuated with a sudden shriek of pain. Rainbow Dash managed to twist in time to see something she wished she had not. The deer that had been holding Brown was no longer holding him- -instead, the deer’s foreleg had been snapped and twisted around in a horrible parody of its original shape.

“Protect Rainbow Dash,” muttered Brown. He sounded distant and confused.

He moved quickly. The deer had never stood a chance. Brown used the broken limb as leverage, forcing the deer downward and plunging his hoof into its mouth. He twisted and pulled, dislocating it with a sudden thrust. The deer continued to scream even as its lounge lolled out of its ruined face. With its head now lowered, Brown removed one of its horns with a sickening crack and impaled it through the throat.

There was a whooshing sound as arrows were loosed from the trees around them. All of them were directed at Brown, and they struck his body directly, embedding themselves within his fluff with resounding pomfs.

The deer holding rainbow dash panicked, attempting to draw a club from his side. As he did, however, his hoof slid from the joint of Rainbow Dash’s wing down the limb’s structure. There was nothing Rainbow Dash could do to stop him as his leg ran against the golden feathers, instantly severing itself.

The deer did not seem to notice, and as Rainbow Dash was showered in blood, he took a step- -and fell on top of her. For a moment he looked down at the stump, and seemed so confused- -until a sharp hoof-stomp from Brown broke his neck.

The night suddenly flashed with light as Snoprancer’s magic poured from Brown’s rifle, striking those that were hiding in the underbrush around him. They stood no chance, and within moments they were all gone, their bodies torn asunder by the weapon.

Brown turned his attention toward the final deer, and raised his rifle. For a moment, Rainbow Dash saw his eyes, how cold and dead they were, just like they had been in the Crystal Empire.

“So,” said the elder deer. “The stories are true indeed. But know this, child of Exmoor! You may slay me, but more will come! I will be avenged! We will take the lives of your precious commander and that whor- -”

Until that point, Rainbow Dash had never seen what one of the necromancer rifles did to an organic body. The deer that Shining Armor had shot in the woods had been distant; there had been flashes of light, but nothing apparent. She had expected something like what had happened when necromantic constructs where hit- -for their bodies to break apart, or to form large, flaming holes. As it turned out, members of Shining Armor’s undead legion were quite a bit more durable than deer.

The elder deer exploded into a cloud of burning red mist, his armor exploding from the inside and bursting into splinters. Rainbow Dash saw the expression on his face just before it was removed from his body- -and closed her eyes. When she opened them, she saw his legs fall in different directions.

She looked down at her hooves, and saw that she was covered in blood and blood ash. Brown was as well, but rather than being horrified, he was smiling. Somehow, that was by far the worst part of it all.

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash. “Brown, stop!”

“Executing primary orders,” said Brown, blankly. “Kill. Must kill. This is my purpose. This is what I exist for.”

He seemed almost to understand what he was saying, and he blinked for a moment, as if realizing the horror of what he had done- -but then something moved in the underbrush. Rainbow Dash twisted suddenly to see a young deer, one that Brown had not seen, running away from them.

“Exterminate all threats,” said Brown, coldly. He pushed his rifle back into his thick fur and bounded quickly after the deer as it escaped. “Must kill!”

He bounded off at high speed, chasing the fawn.

Rainbow Dash stood and spread her wings, preparing to follow him. Her joints hurt, but she doubted she had ever been in any real danger of having her wings removed- -her flight muscles were far stronger than any ordinary Pegasus’s.

Then she remembered the small glowing lump that had been thrown from Brown’s head, and instead of running toward Brown flew to Philomena.

“Philomena,” said Rainbow Dash, picking up the bird. “Come on, please be okay…”

The bird was hardly limp, and as Rainbow Dash picked her up, she shook her head sharply before spreading her wings.

“Thank Celestia,” said Rainbow Dash. She looked into the woods, and saw several bursts of magic in the distance lighting the trees. “Philomena,” she said to the phoenix, “something’s wrong with Brown- -I think he’s going to do something really bad. We have to stop him. Can you track him?”

Philomena nodded and took flight, flying up through the pine trunks and above the snowy canopy. Rainbow Dash followed her through the stretched and pale trees until they were both above the treetops.

The forest stretched out below them like an endless carpet of homogenous darkness, and Rainbow Dash could feel the chill of the boreal wind. It was definitely possible to see, but the darkness seemed deeper than usual.

She was still haunted by the expression she had seen in Brown’s eyes. It was something that she had seen before. That cold, dead expression- -he had been born with it, and he had exhibited it in the battle beneath the Crystal Palace, but this time it was different. This time it was tinged with something else, something other than tactical coldness. This time, he had seemed immensely sad, as though he were driven out of desperation without the slightest fragment of anger.

Rainbow Dash could not see below, but it seemed that Philomena could. The brilliant colored bird spread her wings and rushed down amongst the trees, following Brown’s trail. Even though the trees, though, Brown was moving incredibly fast. Theoretically, Rainbow Dash could fly faster than Brown could run. Philomena, however, could not- -if Rainbow Dash tried to catch up to Brown, there was too large of a risk that she would simply pass him and miss any sharp changes in course he might make.

“Come on, Philomena, fly faster!”

The bird squawked in protest, but accelerated.

Then, from above, she saw it: a clearing in the wood, a region where the trees had been cleared. Even from so high, Rainbow Dash could see the light below, flickering and red-orange, the glow of an inferno- -and she prayed that Philomena would not dip in that area, that she would pass beyond. Instead, the bird dove, and Rainbow Dash was force to follow.

When she landed, she found what remained of the reindeer’s village. All around her was fire and smoke, and the rushing, crackling sound of large fires.

“Brown!” she called, running through the paths between the collapsing buildings past the charred skeletons of so many deer, their bodies torn apart by magical force as they had tried to escape. “Brown, where are you?!”

An explosion rocked the camp, and Rainbow Dash saw a burst of fire and magic appear twenty yards to her left. The force was tremendous and nearly knocked her over. It was far more than a magic rifle could have accomplished.

From one of the buildings, a figure emerged, jumping through the cinders and ashes. For a moment, Rainbow Dash though that it was brown, but rapidly saw that it was a deer. She was barely older than a faun, the spots on her body barely faded but now combined with so much ash.

“Help me!” she cried, pleading to Rainbow Dash. She reached up and wrapped her forlegs around Rainbow Dash’s shoulders. “The destroyer! The destroyer has- -”

Her body disintegrated into superheated red mist and organs as it was torn apart by magic. Her legs remained for a moment before sliding off Rainbow Dash.

“No!” screamed Rainbow Dash, feeling the gore soaking into her coat. She wanted to jump back, but found that she could not- -her body had frozen. The horror was nearly beyond her comprehension. Even during the Choggoth War, things like this simply never happened. Even until then, there had been no violence, not murder. Ponies died because they got old and died in their beds- -not like this.

From one of the flaming buildings emerged a figure moving much slower. The flames licked his body, but had no effect, apart from singing the arrows that filled his fluff. Brown appeared, his body covered in embers, with the barrels of several weapons emerging from his fur, including a grenade launcher. The dissipation projector of his unicorn-horn rifle was still smoldering.

In that instant, Rainbow Dash had known that the elder deer had been right- -and so had Five. This creature, this fluffy pony, was unlike any of the other pony races. Standing before her, lit by the light of the dying village, his eyes blank and expressionless, was a monster. Whatever it was, it was not the Brown that Rainbow Dash knew.

“Brown,” she said, stepping forward, Philomena landing on the space between her wings, cowering from the empty gaze of the blood and ash-stained creature before t hem. “Brown, what have you done?”

“I have extrapolated primary objective,” he said, coldly. “This village was deemed a threat to Rainbow Dash. Subsequently, the threat has been purged.”

“You killed them,” whispered Rainbow Dash, “you killed them…”

“All were deemed threats,” said Brown. Then, of all things, he giggled and broke into strained laughter. “Kill- -death- -it is all I have. This is what I am for. Violence and death.”

“Brown, this isn’t protecting me! This isn’t right!”

“There is no right and wrong. Only the Commander’s orders.”

Rainbow Dash stared into his eyes, and Brown stared back. His blue pupils were tight to the point of nonexistence, and flitting about rapidly. Somehow, though, he did not seem to really be seeing anything. The way he spoke sounded confident, but distant and cold.

Something was wrong, though. The same sadness she had sensed before was still present, both in the way his mouth tried to smile and as something in his voice.

“Brown…”

For a moment, he seemed to hear her- -but then reacted quickly to something behind him. He jumped to the side, barely dodging an arrow that had been loosed by a badly burned deer warrior behind him.

Rainbow Dash suddenly felt a sudden impact in her right shoulder. She cried out, not from pain- -although it did hurt- -but from surprise. She had never realized the force behind an arrow, how it was more like getting hit by a hammer than anything else.

She had always considered bows to be a pointless, obsolete weapon. She had seen the ice archery competitions in the Equestria Games, and considered it to be pointless. This opinion changed rapidly as she felt the pain from the blow course through her, tearing away at both her shoulder sinew and her very thoughts.

Brown turned quickly, firing from several of the weapons in his fluff. The deer that had attacked Rainbow Dash had already died shortly after firing his last arrow, but his body was blown apart into the fires that surrounded him.

“Horse…feathers,” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at the stick protruding from her shoulder. She reached up to grab it with her metal claw, but as she pulled, she felt the barbed end poke her in the back. It had already gone through her- -and pulling it was a very bad idea.

She cried out in pain and stamped her metal hoof into the ground. Brown looked at her, and she could see the comprehension of what had happened crossing his mind.

“Rainbow Dash?” he said, sounding confused. Then he looked around. “Where- -where am I? What is this?” Before Rainbow Dash could answer, she could see that he realized. “I- -I did this. No. Why- -why would I do this?”

Brown looked down at the bits of the fawn he had slaughtered without a care and recoiled. Then he looked at Rainbow Dash.

“NO!” he cried, stepping over the severed limbs and blood. “I- -I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”

“Don’t touch me!” said Rainbow Dash, pushing him away and wincing at the pain. Even motion was painful. She was glad it had not struck anything vital, especially her wing or Philomena, but she was not at all happy.

“We have to get out of here,” said Brown, still somewhat dazed.

Almost as soon as he said it, a log cabin near them collapsed- -not from the burning, but from a hulking mass of rusted and yellow-striped metal pushing through it.

“This just keeps getting better,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

The large equidroid approached them and stopped. Its single eye flickered and projected, of all things, a translucent blue image of Rainbow Dash herself.

“What happened here?” said the hologram, its voice tinny and strange.

“Proctor?” asked the real Rainbow Dash.

“The one and only,” said Proctor_Dasy, smiling. He then seemed to notice the arrow in Rainbow Dash’s shoulder. “Oh, crap! You’ve been skewered! This is bad- -”

“But I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that,” said a manically smiling Pinkie_Proctor. “You already got the point!”

“Stop joking!” screamed Brown. “I’ve hurt Rainbow Dash! Can you help me get her back to the Commander?”

“This unit was originally designed for rock farming,” said Twilight_Proctor.

“And although it looks repulsive,” said Procto_Rarity, “I can carry all three of you. Without breaking a sweat, even.”

The equidroid secondary body dropped to its knees, and Brown moved to help Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash shoved him away. “I said don’t touch me.”

“Rainbow- -”

“I can’t leave yet,” she said. “There could be survivors, deer trapped in there still!”

“There…there aren’t,” said Brown, the full sadness within his voice becoming apparent. The anger in Rainbow Dash’s heart toward him suddenly froze.

“I’m not detectin’ any life signs,” said Proctor_Jack. “It’s deader out here than Twalight’s bedroom. And yer bleedin’ tah death.”

Rainbow Dash looked down, and saw that more than a trickle of her blood was leaking from her shoulder, forming a pool below her.

“Fine,” she said. She tried to spread her wings, but found that flying relied more on her shoulder than she had expected.

“Rainbow Dash, let me help you,” pleaded Brown.

“We will talk about this later,” she said, limping onto Proctor’s back while an odd representation of her younger self sat below as a pixilated holographic rendering.

“You can walk,” said Proctor_Dash. “This unit as actually kind of slow.”

“Yes…” mumbled Brown, the weapons covering his body retracting into his fur. “I need a moment here anyway.”

Proctor_Dash nodded, and then the hologram vanished. The equidroid clanked as it rose and turned, its strangely jointed legs pulling it back in the direction it had come. It was not by any means dexterous or delicate, and the jarring motion was agonizing, but Rainbow Dash dealt with it. Having an arrow stuck in her side was painful, but she had felt worse pain before. In fact, she felt far worse pain every day, whenever she remembered the face of one of her friends.

Her greater concern was for Brown. She had seen the look of confusion and fear on his face, how he did not understand how he had done what he had done but still understood the significance of it. Even if he was a monster, a creature created by Five for her own sick purposes, he was still Rainbow Dash’s friend- -and she did not like to see him in such pain.

Chapter 58: The Brown in the Rainbow

The table creaked as Rainbow Dash’s mechanical claws dung into it, tearing at the cheap composite wood. She gasped in pain, but tried to stay as still as possible.

“Okay,” said Gell, showing Rainbow Dash the end of the arrow that she had just cut off. “That’s the pointy end.”

“Celestia’s- -neck beard,” swore Rainbow Dash, gasping and staring at the sharpened flint tip, still coated in her blood. “That thing went through me?”

“Well, the other end certainly didn’t.” Gell pointed to the metal tray that also held the tail of the arrow, a set of feather bound to a stick that had once been part of the arrow’s shaft. She turned Rainbow Dash slightly, and Rainbow Dash winced.

The arrow had hurt at first, but it had taken Proctor nearly forty five minutes to get back to the Pocket, and by then the swelling had started. Now the arrow hurt like a tremendous splinter, and any motion was exceedingly painful.

“Right,” said Gell, dropping the blood-soaked stone end. It clattered against the metal tray. “So…I’ve cut the back end and the front end. Now, here’s the fun part.”

“I would hardly call this fun,” snapped Rainbow Dash. Gell looked down, her eyes odd expressive for being demonic, and Rainbow Dash sighed. “Sorry,” she said.

“No, it’s okay,” said Gell. “That reaction to pain is normal…I think. And besides, as you already know, I’m not exactly a fan of being penetrated myself.”

A door creaked open on the far side of the room, and both Gell and Rainbow Dash paused and turned toward the opening in time to see a pair of large, slightly reflective blue eyes looking at them.

“Greetings,” said Five, entering the kitchen. She was covered in grease and slightly singed, and carrying something on her back. Rainbow Dash had no idea what it was, aside from being a vaguely cylindrical and seeming to have something floating in a peculiar yellow-green fluid within.

Five’s eyes momentarily drifted toward the blood on the floor and pile of expired first-aid supplies, and then to the stick in Rainbow dash’s shoulder. She then turned to the refrigerator and opened it.

“Who used all the dish soap?” she asked. “And where did we get this much milk?”

“I think that’s the least of our problems,” said Gell.

“Clearly,” said Five, taking out a bottle of a fluid curiously similar in color to that in the container that she was holding. She set the cylinder on the table and snapped open the bottle with one of her metal gauntlet claws. “I am assuming Rainbow Dash has been shot.”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, sarcastically. “I was trying to be a tree.”

“But you are not Fluttershy,” said Five, taking a sip from the fluid in the bottle.

“It was deer,” said Gell. “Reindeer, specifically.”

“I detest deer,” said Five, pulling up a stool and leaning over the table. “Primitive fools. The horns sell well, though.”

“Antlers,” corrected Gell.

“Yes. They are called antlers,” said Rainbow Dash. She gestured toward her shoulder, a wide and false smile on her face. “And this is called an arrow! Get it out of me!”

“That’s what I was trying to explain,” said Gell, patiently. “You’re really lucky that it wasn’t poisoned, but they barbed the shaft. So…”

“So what?”

“So I’m going to have to push it through.”

Rainbow Dash felt cold and gulped audibly. Five took another sip from whatever she was drinking. She seemed to be enjoying this.

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash. She took a deep breath. “I’m a Wonderbolt. I can take this. Do it, Gell.”

“Right,” said Gell. She what had been the rear of the arrow in the cleft of one of her front hooves, and Rainbow Dash had to resist the urge to cry out. Even the slightest touch to the shaft was excruciating. “So. On the count of three, then.”

“On the count of three,” said Rainbow Dash, bracing herself.

“One,” said Gell, gripping the arrow tightly. “TWO!”

Rainbow Dash screamed as the arrow was pushed through her body, tearing its way through her. She felt her flesh tearing, and even after the weight of the arrow vanished, the pain still continued, far worse than she had expected.

“Luna’s virgin plot!” shouted Rainbow Dash, collapsing and writhing on the floor, writhing in pain and continuing to spread blood- -which was now flowing quite readily out of her- -onto the concrete. “You said THREE!”

“I lied,” said Gell, holding the blood-covered stick. “What with being a demon and all.”

“At least she seems to be acting somewhat motherly,” said Five, now pouring the remainder of the bottle into the container beside her, causing the object inside to squirm slightly. “When I was about four I got my hoof stuck in a sheet metal press. She just laughed at me and made Pony Iommi jokes. For two hours. Then she severed my arm.”

“Yeah, and you still can’t play guitar worth a bless.”

“I can play guitar,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

Gell looked down, her yellow eyes wide. Then she looked up at Five. “Why does she just keep getting sexier? This just isn’t fair!” She reached down and picked Rainbow Dash up, placing her on chair where she was sitting. “Jacket, off,” she said. “Come on. I have to stop the bleeding.” She ran one of her hooves through the stream of blood that had ended up on the nearby table and put it in her mouth. “Mmm. Like spicy fruit.”

“That better not be a lespony joke,” said Rainbow Dash, removing her now blood-soaked jacket. She wondered if it could be cleaned; she had grown to rather like it.

“I hear unicorn blood makes you immortal,” said Five.

“Demons are already immortal,” said Gell. “Or at least immoral. And no, it doesn’t.”

Gell removed a canister from the supplies that she had assembled. It resembled a rusty paint can.

“Oh, no,” said Five, nearly leaping off her stool and jumping back. “You’re not going to use that are you?”

“Um, yes,” said Gell, snapping open the can.

“What is it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Extract from the intestine of a dlardolog,” said Gell, removing a scoop of the pale green fluid. “Restorative demon juice. I use it as a condiment.”

Rainbow Dash cought the smell of the substance and pulled her head back. “Wow,” she gasped. “It smells like manradish!”

“Well, because it is,” said Gell, “I mean, who even eats dlardolog without manradish?”

“I think- -I think I’m going to- -” on the far end of the table, Five retched loudly and several small topaz-like gems clattered against the table. “How could anypony ingest that?”

“They can’t,” said Gell. “It’s deadly poison to ponies.”

“Wait, what?” said Rainbow Dash- -right as Gell slathered it into the wound on her shoulder.

The sting was quite incredible, but this time Rainbow Dash jumped into the air instead of falling to the floor.

The pain quickly subsided, though. Rainbow Dash looked down at the wound, and saw that it had stopped bleeding and even started to overgrow with tissue. Hesitantly, she flexed her arm. Her shoulder hurt, but it was a kind of dull ache. Otherwise, it felt as strong as ever.

“Wow,” she said. “That stuff is great! You should sell that or something.”

“It’s actually illegal in eighty percent of cities.”

“I can see why,” gasped Five, now collapsed and unseen on the other side of the table. “Manradish should never be used. Extinction to the crop, I say!”

Gell ignored her. “You should probably take it easy on it for a while. It accelerates healing, but it isn’t like her,” she pointed at Five, who was now shakily rising back to a sitting position. “It won’t be perfect. Might be a scar, and you are definitely going to have arthritis there when you get older.”

Rainbow Dash landed back in her chair, still flexing her foreleg. The arthritis news was bad, but she had already known that- -years of high intensity flying would do that to a pony. She had just never assumed that she would grow old.

“Now,” said Gell, picking up the bloody pieces of her makeshift medical equipment. “It is time for me to find Brown.”

“Why?” asked Rainbow Dash. She actually did not know where Brown had gone. She assumed he was still at that village in the snow and darkness.

“Because his sole purpose is to protect you,” said Gell. “And he failed. That means punishment. Of the worst possible kind.”

“It wasn’t his fault!” said Rainbow Dash. Except, internally, she was knew that she did not believe that statement.

“Then he is incompetent,” said Gell. “Which I just said.”

“No! No way! We were in the woods, walking around, and then a bunch of deer showed up. At first, Brown…” Brown had tried, Rainbow Dash realized, to resolve the situation peacefully. She could not understand, though- -the discrepancy between that still, passive Brown and the one standing amongst the flames was too great. “He didn’t want to fight- -but then something happened.”

“One of them tried to harm you,” said Five, sounding bored and looking sick from the still lingering smell of manradish and worm extract ointment.

“How- -how did you know that?”

“Because my sister told me. But she didn’t even have to. I only ever gave Brown one order: to protect you, at any cost.”

“I know, but something went wrong! He didn’t just disarm them or whatever- -he attacked them! Went to their village…he…he killed them.”

“How many?” said Gell.

“All of them,” said Rainbow Dash, curling into a ball in her chair. She felt herself shaking- -the images of the flames and the bodies would not leave her mind. Having an arrow lodged in her shoulder had been distracting, but now she could not focus on anything except those horrors.

“Well, yes,” said Five. “That was the logical conclusion. Or at least the one he reached.”

“Conclusion?”

“According to Philomena, the deer in charge threatened you with action from his village. Brown therefore eliminated the threat. By eliminating them.”

“But- -but that’s ridiculous!” cried Rainbow Dash, leaping onto the table. “You weren’t there, you didn’t see it! The look in his eyes, how he changed! It was like- -like he wasn’t even Brown anymore. Not my friend, but…something else.”

Five sighed.

“What is it?” shouted Rainbow Dash, suddenly. “You know something!”

“Of course I do,” said Five. “Brown and I have a stronger than average mental connection. I saw something like this coming for some time.”

“Some time? What did you see?”

Five paused, as if collecting her thoughts. “Brown is not stable,” she said, slowly. “I am not sure why, but his mind is decaying.”

“Decaying?” said Rainbow Dash, her own mind filled with an image of a rotting, worm-infested brain. “How can it be decaying?”

“His mental state is tenuous at best, and, to be honest, he is more advanced than I had ever anticipated. But whatever is inside him, whatever makes him intelligent, it also makes him violent. The memory architecture he was born with is collapsing.”

“Why? Why would it do that? How can we stop it?”

“You cannot stop it. His violent tendencies are preprogrammed into his being. The continuous, endless desire to kill. I do not know why it is growing, or how to stop it. At the moment, my orders are absolute to him- -but they will not remain as such indefinitely.”

Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, trying to comprehend what Five was saying and finding it all too easy to understand. What she had seen in that forest matched Five’s description perfectly, and the strange fragment of a legend that the elder deer had said: a creature whose only nature was the endless annihilation of anything that stood in its path. That was the Brown she had seen in the light of those flames- -except that there was something else. What she had seen was not a creature of anger or wrath, but one of intense and profound confusion and sadness.

“And what happens when...if we lose him?”

“When we lose him,” said Five, “he will be no longer useful. He will be put down. Gell can have the corpse.”

The way Five said it caused Rainbow Dash to shiver. The delivery had been cold and perfectly serious, and Rainbow Dash knew it to be true. The worst part, though, was the tiny, almost imperceptible upward tilt of the corner of Five’s mouth: the fact that she was suppressing a smile.

The room was silent for a moment, and nopony moved. Then, finally, Rainbow Dash climbed down off the table and went to the door. “It’s been a long day,” she said. “I’m going to bed.”

“But we were going to play cards,” said Gell, sounding disappointed.

“Let her go,” said Five.

Rainbow Dash stepped through the door, and let it slowly close behind her.

The Pocket had several bedrooms, and one had been assigned to Rainbow Dash. Though spacious, it was not especially comforting. There was little furniture, and all of it was covered in thick dust. The walls, likewise, were empty, showing only after-images of places where paintings had once hung and where larger furniture had once been. The lack of windows made it feel claustrophobic and cramped despite its size, and Rainbow Dash missed her cloud bedroom back in Ponyville.

Still, in the several days that had passed since Shining Armor had departed so suddenly, this had been her home. Every night, she had slept in the large bed in the center, and always slept well in spite of the strange dreams of which she could remember nothing save for the glint of golden wings.

Every morning- -or what passed for morning in this dreary segment of pony history- -Rainbow Dash would awake to find Brown sleeping at the base of her bed. He had, of course, been given his own room, and Gell had made sure to place it as far as possible from Rainbow Dash’s. After a few days, however, he had taken up residence in her room. A small pile of blankets now rested at the foot of her bed.

The situation was strange, but not especially bad. Rainbow Dash had grown accustomed to Brown. He talked in his sleep, usually with bizarre, child-like grammar, but at least he did not snore- -although he would almost invariably comment in the mornings that Rainbow Dash did, something that Rainbow Dash knew to be a blatant lie.

On this night, however, Brown was not present. The digital clock on a water-stained nightstand indicated that it was far later than Rainbow Dash had expected, and somehow she felt heavy and disappointed that she had not found Brown curled in the blankets on the floor near her bed. She realized that she missed him.

She crossed the floor to the bed and pulled back the violet sheets, and then tucked herself in. Almost as soon as she did, however, she heard a low creak.

Rainbow Dash turned quickly, sitting up on the bed. The door across the room had opened, and the dim light from the outside hall illuminated a fluffy silhouette.

“Brown?” she said, squinting in the light. She flipped on one of the lights in the room. It was excessively dim, like a gas lamp- -which, for all Rainbow Dash knew, it probably was- -and climbed out of the bed.

“Ms. Dash,” said Brown. In the dim, warm light, he looked immensely tired.

“Where were you?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I…I tried to bury them,” he said. “But…the ground was too hard, and there…were too many pieces. So I built a shrine, so that hopefully their forever-sleep may be at least somewhat restful.”

“Brown…” said Rainbow Dash, crossing the room. He looked up at her, and she instantly stopped. He had not been crying, but looked like he had been close to it for a long time.

“Ms. Dash,” he said. “I came here to apologize to you.”

“Appologize?”

Brown nodded, and pointed to the partially healed wound on her shoulder. “You were injured. I have only one purpose. I exist only to follow my orders. My order was to protect you, and I failed.”

“Don’t worry about it,” said Rainbow Dash.

“No, you don’t understand,” said Brown. “Or…perhaps you cannot. The weight of this failure, of my failure. Not just to my Commander, but to my comrade. My friend. I should have taken that arrow. It was not meant for you.”

“Brown, it’s okay,” said Rainbow Dash. She flexed her foreleg, smiling. “Look. Gell fixed it up. She says I might get arthritis later, but- -”

“Ms. Dash,” said Brown, his voice harsh but not cruel. “Please. Please, Rainbow. Do not lie to me. What part of this is ‘okay’?”

Rainbow Dash paused. She did not know what to say for several long moments. Then, finally: “Brown, come in.”

Brown obeyed, stepping forward and closing the door behind him. He did not pass far beyond it, though, and stood still nearby.

“What do you want me to say?” asked Rainbow Dash, pacing across the room. “What can I say? That you just went psycho and leveled a village? That you are a murderer?”

“I am Exmoori,” said Brown, coldly. “By definition, I am a murderer.”

“What happened out there, Brown? It was like, at first you were fine, and then you just snapped.”

“You were in danger,” he said. “I didn’t want to hurt them. I really didn’t. I was an idiotic and thought I could talk my way out of it.”

“Don’t you lie to me, Brown. I could take care of myself. You didn’t need to do what you did.”

“Do you think I don’t know that?!” shouted Brown, suddenly. “I- -I don’t know what happened! I was fine for one moment, and then…the world was filled with red, and I slipped into the void. I couldn’t stop myself. I exist only to kill- -to murder- -to exterminate- -”

“No, you don’t!”

“But I do,” said Brown. “Do you think I don’t know how I was born? I was generated expressly for the purpose of being a soldier, forced into existence by the Commander. And her orders…her orders are all I have…orders to kill…”

“You have me, Brown.”

“I know,” said Brown, now on the verge of tears. “But…when I was like that. When I really was me…”

“What?”

“I don’t know if there is a word for it. The instinct, the desire…it told me to kill you.”

Rainbow Dash stopped pacing. She looked at Brown, and saw that he could not look her in the eyes. He was truly ashamed, and now he was crying, slowly.

“That…that’s why you came to apologize,” she said. “The real reason.”

Brown shook his head. “No,” he said. “The apology was precursory.”

He moved forward faster than Rainbow Dash could react. In a fraction of a second, she was knocked backward onto the splintery wooden floor, a pair of brown colored hooves around her neck. Rainbow Dash instinctively reached to pull them away, but found that Brown was immensely strong.

“Brown,” she gasped, trying to kick him away. She looked up into his eyes, and saw that they were blank and dead. When she saw those eyes, she knew what was happening. He was going to kill her.

“The Pegasus enemy must die for the glory of the Exmoori race,” said Brown. He sounded distant and strange, as though he were reading something from a distant cue card.

“Brown, I can’t breathe,” wheezed Rainbow Dash. She was not able to breathe, but worse, she felt her mind starting to panic and fade. Pony hooves were not designed for strangling other ponies- -but Rainbow Dash knew that the bloodflow to her brain had been compromised.

“Orders are…to protect Rainbow Dash,” said Brown. “If fluffy terminates Rainbow Dash, fluffy fails. The Commander kills fluffy. Fluffy dies with honor at her hooves.”

Rainbow dash slammed her robotic hoof into Brown’s face. She felt part of his skull crack under the force, but he hardly seemed to notice. He just kept staring.

“Must kill,” he said, now in barely a whisper. “I exist only to kill.”

“Brown…” Rainbow Dash felt herself fading, and her vision was darkening in the edges. She knew that she was dying, and her struggling was growing weaker. A thought occurred to her, suddenly, one that crystalized in what remained of her conscious mind: that it might be better this way. That she was not meant to be alive anyway, that if she let Brown kill her, she might finally be free of the pain of knowing that she was the last of her friends.

Just before she lost consciousness, however, she heard a distant sigh followed by a strange mechanical voice that was neither hers nor Brown’s.

“I suppose this Rainbow Dash is a failure after all,” he said. “A quitter indeed, and a weakling. Can’t even fight off a fluffy brown thing. Such a failure…”

“I am not a failure!” screamed Rainbow Dash, if only in her mind.

One of her wings jerked forward, stretching under her body as she rolled. She felt Brown twitch, and then his hooves release. Her vision returned enough to see that he had been impaled through the chest by her golden feathers.

This was hardly enough to kill him, but it did seem to have shocked him back into his normal self. He now looked down at Rainbow Dash with a combination of shame and despair- -and relief.

Brown retreated quickly, and Rainbow Dash sat up gasping for air and coughing. She saw Brown race to one of the darker corners of the room, his body already sparking with Five’s magic as his wounds healed.

It took her several minutes to restore herself to her normal state, and she prepared to go on the offensive- -only to find that Brown was curled into a ball, sobbing quietly.

“Brown,” she said, standing, not sure how to react.

“I don’t deserve to be alive,” he whispered. “Look- -look what I’ve done. My only friend- -my only friend in all of Equestria, in the whole world, and I tried to…to…” The lump of brown fur quivered, unable to complete the sentence. Brown lifted his head, and Rainbow Dash could see that even though he had been sobbing, he was not crying. Perhaps he was not even able to.

“Like that…ehk…could kill me,” said Rainbow Dash, standing.

“Something is wrong,” said Brown, his eyes shifting. They looked distant, but no longer murderous. “I…I am alone.”

“No, you aren’t,” said Rainbow Dash.

Brown looked straight at her. “No. I am. Something has gone wrong. The sky is wrong, the land strange…something has happened. A genocide event. There are no others. I am alone.” He looked off into the distance. “That…that’s it,” he said. “The words in my head…I was built. I am a remnant…I was built for nothing except to bring death. ‘Freedom’? ‘Honor’? What point do they have…and worse.” He cried out and clutched his head.

“What’s wrong?” asked Rainbow Dash, although she was already developing her own headache.

“We…there were many of us. We…we fought for the others. Our mothers, our brothers, our sisters. But not anymore. I am the last. There is no love in this word…”

Rainbow Dash finally got up the courage to walk over to Brown. He recoiled, trying to move deeper into the corner.

“Don’t get near me!” he pleaded. “I- -I might hurt you!”

“No, you won’t.”

“But I just- -”

“Brown, if you wanted me dead, you would have just shot me.” She sat down near him. “I don’t think you really could kill me.”

“You don’t? Because of my orders?”

“Orders? No. Brown, it’s because you are you.” Rainbow Dash took a deep breath. “But I’m not going to lie. You almost had me there. And…for a moment, I almost wanted you to do it. To finish me right there.”

Brown sat up suddenly and leaned closer to her. Rainbow Dash could see that he was far more awake than before, his eyes now almost panicked. “Rainbow- -don’t say things like that. You can’t die! Why would you even…”

Rainbow Dash smiled, and looked into his confused blue eyes. “Because you and I, we’re not that different.” She leaned back against the wall and sighed. “There’s nothing left for me in this world.”

“Nothing left? But how? You are so strong, you have so much potential.”

“Because I’m old. Way older than any pony should be. I had friends once, you know. Great friends. I loved them, Brown. I truly did. I would have died for any of them.”

“What happened?”

“I failed them. I let them down. I was an idiot, and I left them too early. I left them, Brown. And now they’re all dead. Now I’m alone.”

Brown paused, as if thinking. Then, finally, he spoke. “At least you had friends. You had somepony to love, and ponies who loved you. Nopony has ever loved me. I’ve never even been hugged.” He paused again, as if finishing his thought. “No…I suppose that is not better. I have never felt love, but neither have I lost anything. Your fate is far worse than mine. I’m sorry, Rainb- -”

He was stopped as Rainbow Dash nearly knocked him over, taking him in a wide hug. Her legs sunk into his soft fur, and her tears ran down his shoulder.

“I miss them so much,” she sobbed quietly.

“I know,” said Brown. He moved his own relatively short front legs, and then took Rainbow Dash in his arms. “But you have me. And you are the only thing I have in this world that does not reek of death.”

They embraced for what seemed like an eternity, and Rainbow Dash cried. She knew that she was making a fool of herself, but she could not help herself. As soon as her tears had started, she found that she could not stop them. Every time she did, another image of one of her smiling friends would float to the surface of her mind, and she would start sobbing again- -and every time she did, she found herself holding Brown more tightly.

Then, at one point, and idea occurred in her mind. She tried to suppress it, but found that she could not. It kept boring into her mind, and as it did, she felt her heart pounding faster and faster.

Brown loosened his grip, and they both pulled their heads away from each other. Brown looked up into Rainbow Dash’s eyes. “Rainbow? Is something wrong?”

Rainbow Dash’s reply was to lean forward and plant her lips against his. Brown was momentarily surprised, but did not try to pull away. He did not seem to understand what was going on at first, but within several seconds he was kissing her in return. Rainbow Dash’s heart beat even faster; she could not believe that she was doing what she was doing- -and about to do what she was about to do.

She ran her hoof through his hair, and then stood. The motion was somewhat awkward, but both of them were surprisingly flexible and athletic. Brown was surprisingly heavy for his size, but with the help of her robotic limbs, Rainbow Dash was able to move him with relative ease to the bed in the center of the room.

They fell into it, with Rainbow Dash below facing upward. The violet sheets pressed hard against the space between her outstretched wings. For the longest time, she had always wondered why her wings would extend involuntarily whenever she was aroused. Now, for the first time, she understood because she knew what she wanted Brown to do with them. The thought of his hooves on the joints of her wings as he lifted himself over her made her breath more heavily, and she knew that she was blushing.

They stopped kissing, and Brown pulled away from her slightly. Rainbow Dash was still in his strong grasp, and could feel the weight of his body over her. He was so heavy and strong, and yet at the same time so warm and soft.

“It’s- -it’s my first time with a stallion,” she said. “Please be gentle.”

“Mine to,” said Brown. “Although I suppose you are not a stallion. But is that what you really want?”

“Yes, Brown, I want this.”

“Well, I can see that. I meant the gentle part.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “You know me too well. Just be careful.”

Brown nodded, and Rainbow Dash spread her legs. She felt him push forward, and then they both moaned as they simultaneously lost their virginities.

With a smooth, efficient motion, Rainbow Dash tilted to one side, inverting their positions. In a flash, Brown was beneith her, his fluffy body pressed into the sheets. Although he was strong, he moved exactly as she wanted him to.

Brown looked up at her with his large, blue eyes, and Rainbow Dash was struck by how vulnerable he looked- -and how, for the first time, he looked happy.

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Alright, fluff-boy. Let’s see what you can do…”

Proctor looked carefully over his cards. “Got any…threes?” he asked slowly.

“For the last time,” snapped Gell. “We are playing poker, not go-fish.”

At approximately that moment, a repetitive squeaking sound came weakly through the floor above.

“Drat,” sighed Five. “I knew I should applied oil upon those bedsprings.”

“Wait, what?” said Gell. Her expression of concern was answered with another sound.

“Enf…enf…enf enf enf enf…”

Gell shot out of her reinforced chair so fast that Five had to throw herself on the table to keep it from being overturned.

“Sweet Satin!” she cried, glaring angrily at the ceiling where the dangling light fixture was starting to shake on its chain. “Are they- -”

“Harder!” called a muffled female voice through the door.

“I’m going to put a stop to this! He can’t do that to my Dashie!”

She started stomp away from the table when a hard-light clamp appeared on her shoulder. Proctor was still badly damaged and by no means strong enough to stop Gell, but she ceased moving and turned around.

“Gell,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Rainbow Dash has the right to choose who she has sex with, just as you do. Do you really think you have the right to take that away from her?”

“But…”

Proctor continued to stare up at her with his oddly blank, glass-like eyes. Gell groaned angrily. “No, I don’t.” She slammed her hoof against the table in anger. “But that was supposed to be me up there- -not some fluffy mercenary.”

“Love’s a darn fickle thing,” said Proctor_Jack.

“Yeah,” said Proctor_Dash, staring at the ceiling as the floor started to thump repetitively and a lamp was apparently knocked over. “But you know…to be honest, this is really weird for me. Hearing myself getting some and all. Especially since I was programmed as a lespony.”

“You should try being a telepath,” muttered Five.

The other ponies- -and Philomena, who was holding her cards in one claw- -all suddenly stared at her wide eyed.

“What?” she said, looking up.

“You mean…right now…you’re…”

“It is not precisely voluntary. I can’t not watch. This is actually extremely awkward. But in all honesty, for a virgin, Rainbow Dash has a significant level of talent in this regard.”

“Buck me,” said Gell, flopping her head against the table- -but still managing to hold her cards where Proctor could not see them. She reached to her side and picked up a pink frosted cupcake and shoved it into her mouth, wrapper and all, following it immediately with another six.

“Go easy on those,” said Five. “You can’t digest them.”

“These are demon safe,” she groaned, her face still against the table.

“They sure are!” replied Pinkie_Proctor excitedly. “I found a demon-safe recipe buried way deep in my Pinkie Pie recipes database!”

“But demons…so those cupkakes are…”

“Yup!”

It was somewhat clear that Proctor had taken some liberties in the frosting, however. Gell was beginning to show signs of sucrose drunkenness.

“Ah’ll trade you two ones for a six,” said Proctor_Jack to Gell.

“That isn’t even a move in any- -oh, forget it,” said Gell.

Suddenly, from above, a voice cut through the depressing poker game.

“Oh, Rainbow!” cried Brown, his voice wavering.

“Well, at least it was quick,” said Gell.

“Interesting fact about Exmoori,” said Five, taking another card. “They have no refractory period.”

“And how the There do you know that?!”

Five pointed at the black stain on her rump- -a stain that was actually rather enjoying flooding Five’s mind with visions of things that could not be unseen. “I was alive before Celestia wiped them out.”

“So that means!”

There was further thumping and squeaking from above, followed by the reemergence of the “enf” sound that they had heard before- -and a cry of domination from Rainbow Dash.

“I hope he at least remembers to hold her wings down,” said Gell. “If you don’t hold the wings down- -” There was a loud thump of something organic hitting wood, and then several more punctuated by various louder sounds of furniture falling over. “- -they can fly.”

“That’s what makes it fun!” said Pinkie_Proctor.

“An, come on!” said Gell, nearly flipping the table over again. “My precious Dashie! You’re just letting that fluffy- -thing defile her! Do something!”

“Trust me,” said Five. “What they are doing is far tamer than what you and my grandmother did in that room.”

“Oh, burn,” said Proctor_Dash, followed by Proctor_Rarity, “I really do rather like king cards better than these boring threes…do you have any I might borrow?” He made a motion that would be the equivalent of batting his eyelashes if he had eyelids.

“I fold,” said Five, dropping her cards. “The bird has exceeded me.”

Philomena chirped in the equivalent of a bird smile and lowered her cards, revealing that she had three of a kind.

“Ha!” said Gell, lowering her own cards. “Full house!” Proctor lowered his cards, and the color ran out of her face. “How- -straight flush?!- -You don’t even know what game we’re playing!”

“Equidroids have the best poker faces,” noted Twilight_Proctor, pulling in his winnings- -which consisted of several golden bits, scraps of armor, ponography magazines, and Gell’s cupcakes. As he did, another sound filled the Pocket, this one wordless and primal and origionating from Rainbow Dash.

“Well,” said Proctor_Dash. “It looks likes somepony else just won at a game of poker!”

Everyone at the table- -including Philomena- -groaned.

“I can’t take this anymore,” said Gell. “All seven of my ovaries are turning blue right now- -Proctor, do you have programming to buck?”

“For apples,” said Proctor_Jack. “Otherwise, not really. Although…” Twilight_Proctor continued: “Rarity and Rainbow Dash would both take you up on that offer. Well, not the real Rainbow Dash, but my Rainbow Dash. Applejack and Pinkie Pie were both straight, and I- -I mean Twilight Sparkle- -was a complete prude who died a virgin.”

“And Fluttershy?” asked Five as she shuffled the cards. She was actually rather curious.

“Absolute submissive,” said Proctor_Shy.

“I’ll take it,” said Gell.

“Really?” said Five, sarcastically. “Doing it with machines now? Why don’t you just go dwell outside Ms. Dash’s door and hoof yourself.”

“A proper succubus does not ‘hoof herself’!” cried Gell. “It defeats the whole point of sex! But at this poing…what am I saying?!” She turned toward Philomena. “How about it?”

Philomena’s feathers ruffled in embarrassment, and she shook her head quickly.

“Satin bless it,” said Gell, nearly on the verge of tears as Rainbow Dash and Brown continued their vigorous lovemaking above. She stood up. “I’m going outside. I need some air. And if there are any deer that Brown didn’t murder, I’m going to castrate them.”

“A castrated deer is called a havier,” said Five, beginning the game.

“Everypony knows that,” said Twilight_Proctor, lifting out a card with his hard-light.

A pentagram of light appeared around Gell, and with a puff of smoke and a foul electrical smell she disappeared into the church outside.

“Want to bet she ends up doing it with that statue?” whispered Proctor_Dash, who still sounded remarkably uncomfortable despite his attempts at humor.

Philomena made several angry squalking sounds.

“I don’t speak bahrd,” said Proctor_Jack, turning to Five.

“She says you shall lack anything with wich to bet when she is done with you.”

“Oh yeah? Well, we’ll see ‘bout that.”

“GUD FEEWS!” cried Brown from above, and Rainbow Dash burst out laughing as Brown tried almost inaudibly to apologize- -but the creaking of Rainbow Dash’s bed never once stopped

“This is going to be a long night,” sighed Five.

Rainbow Dash gently closed the door and stepped into the hall. She was not sure how long she had been in that room with Brown, but she knew that she was astoundingly tired. Her whole body, save for her robotic legs, was shaking, and she was drenched with sweat. Walking was somewhat difficult, and she could feel a mixture of her and Brown’s fluids dripping down her inner thigh as she walked, following a path directly past a thin line of dried blood that had run down her leg much earlier.

Her mouth tasted like him, and his no doubt tasted like hers. It was not a good taste by any means, but it was somehow satisfying. She had never realized that stallions tasted like that before, and she found herself craving more.

She shook her head and smiled, and started to make her way to the shower down the hall. Almost as soon as she did, though, she saw the shadows almost seem to materialize into a pony, and saw that she was being watched by Five.

“Sup,” said Rainbow Dash. In her current state, she was not at all surprised by Five’s sudden appearance- -and even if she had, she had neither the energy to jump in fright.

“How was it?” asked Five, sounding almost genuinely curious for once.

“How was what?” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly feeling oddly embarrassed. She suddenly realized that with all the noise they had been making, a bat pony like Five would almost certainly have heard them. At the same time, she wondered what Brown would look like with bat pony ears, and thinking about Brown made her wings start to shuffle into an erect position again- -which by this point was actually painful. “Did you…um…hear anything?”

“Of course not,” said Five. “But allow the question to be rephrased: did you kill my clone?”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling widely. Five knew, but somehow her knowing what Rainbow Dash had done was less embarrassing than she had expected. Five was, after all, another mare. “But he’s going to be very sore.” She picked up her right front hoof and looked at how badly it was shaking. “Actually…so will I…”

“You were…engaged…for over sixteen hours.”

“Sixteen hou- -is that a new record?”

“I think that would have killed most ponies. Hence my question.”

“I’ll have to break that record next time, then.” Thinking about the fact that there might be a next time made Rainbow Dash tingle inside.

“How did it feel?”

“It…it’s kind of hard to describe,” said Rainbow Dash, ruminating on what had just happened. It was, even if it was cliché, intimate. She had never been so close to another pony as she had just been with Brown. It was more than that, though. Brown was one of the few ponies she had ever met who came close to her in stamina, and that had made the process rather like a contest; not in the sense that there were any winners or losers, but that there was a continual struggle. Like a fight, except with sex.

It was not at all like the next closest thing that Rainbow Dash had ever done with a pony. She still distantly recalled being hoofed by Rarity in a half-drunken, semiconscious haze. She remembered the apprehension, and how it had felt wrong even as their bodies had rubbed together in Pinkie Pie’s bed, and how they had both awoken with horrible regret. With Brown, though, Rainbow Dash felt nothing but the same kind of satisfaction that she would feel from just winning a grueling but exciting race.

“I was once caught in a cyclone,” said Five. “In the process, I had a four-inch wide fencepost lodged through my flank.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “That’s actually pretty close!”

“I hope you used protection.”

Rainbow Dash just stared at Five. “Protection from what?”

“Oh,” said Five. “Well, at least with the amount of Gloame radiation you have accumulated, anything that comes out of you will be quite stillborn.”

Rainbow Dash stiffened. She had forgotten that sex was how ponies got pregnant.

The door that Rainbow Dash had just emerged from creaked open.

“Rainbow?” said Brown. “I’m ready to go again, if you want to.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at Brown, and could tell that was indeed telling the truth.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash, blushing heavily. “Get back in there! Five is out here!”

Brown looked Five in the eyes, completely unperturbed. Five looked at him, and then looked down at him, and then back up to his eyes.

“She’s my Commander,” said Brown. “It is perfectly normal for her to see me like this. It would be like a mother seeing it.”

“That is not a normal thing either!”

“The question still stands.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Maybe later, Brown,” she said. “I’m not saying I’m tired or anything, but I think I’m going to hit the showers for now.”

“I was actually hoping you would say that,” he said. “I actually need to be unconscious right now.”

As soon as he said it, he collapsed, flopping to one side and falling into a heap on the floor. Rainbow Dash knew the feeling.

“He is not especially well-endowed,” noted Five, almost sounding disappointed.

“Are you kidding me?!”

“For his size, perhaps, but for a stallion that is relatively normal.”

“How would you even know?”

“Because I have a chart.”

Rainbow Dash did not even want to consider where such a chart would come from, or why Five would have it. “Look,” she said. “I know you want to talk and all…but I’m really tired.”

“I only came up here to use the bathroom,” said Five. “Do you know what citrine is?”

“No.”

“Good. Now rest up. I have a task for you. Hopefully less strenuous than being dominated by my clone soldier.”

Rainbow Dash brushed past Five on the way to the shower. “I’m the dominant one,” she whispered.

She passed down the hall, perhaps even more satisfied than before. Perhaps later she would brag to Five some more. Before she turned the corner to the nearest shower, however, she looked back. Brown was still sleeping peacefully on the floor; when Rainbow Dash got back, she would have to pick him up and put him in the bed. After what they had done, there was no point in making him sleep on the floor anylonger.

Standing above Brown, however, was Five. Rainbow Dash watched her stare at Brown for several seconds. Before Five went on her way into the shadows of the opposite half of the corridor, Rainbow Dash caught a glimpse of the expression on her face.

The expression that Rainbow Dash thought she had seen was a malicious, toothy grin.

Chapter 59: Archipelago

The clouds swirled above, and strange white lightning pulsed through them. Occasionally it would pass from above in oddly orderly fractal lines and fall into the ocean below, boiling the water in brilliant flashes of light.

Between the tempest ocean and the gathering storm flew the Grand Magus of Draconia. The storm and the wind did not concern him. Although he had little ability to fly unassisted, he had enclosed himself in a powerful spell that enhanced his speed and protected his body. Had he chosen to, he would have been able to exceed the speed of sound through solid rock so long as the spell remained viable.

Rock, however, was not his goal. Far behind him, the others of his kind were examining the devastation caused by the fight between Thebe and the unknown creatures. The fallout of the area was making the task difficult, and the other Draconians were curious about so many strange and academic things at the site. This pleased the Grand Magus, but he already had seen what he needed to.

They all knew what direction the creature had taken after the battle. Under normal circumstances, this would be meaningless, but somehow the Grand Magus knew that such information was all that was necessary. Deep within himself in some dark, instinctive place, he somehow felt that he remembered the creature- -and he knew that it would travel in a straight line.

Initially, he had begun to doubt himself. As he drew closer, however, he began to realize that he had been right. The magic was incredibly strong, to the point that he could feel it thickening the air and rebounding off the spell that coated his wings. His life had been long, and he had spent much of it studying magic. He had learned of many kinds: of his own dragon magic, of the spells cast by zebra sorcerers with potions and herbs, of the magic wielded by unicorns and alicorns, and even of Order and Chaos. Many of those seemed to swirl around him, but the magic was distinctly different. It was heavy and powerful, but there was more to it than that. The magic that permeated the air was powerful but dead and empty, devoid of soul, as if it reeked of some bizarre and obscene chemical.

Even then, the Grand Magus felt that what he was experiencing was not only magic. The magic certainly existed, but it was not alone. There was another power present, one pulsing with life, that was something else entirely, a power that he could not identify.

Yet, from outside, this field of magic was almost entirely imperceptible. That was what had startled the Grand Magus- -that something this powerful could be contained so easily and so well hidden. It had seemed externally no greater than a filly unicorn charging her horn- -but within it felt like being surrounded by a flaming hurricane.

Such magic was profound and in its own way terrifying- -but not too unlike what the Grand Magus himself was doing. He knew Thebe well, and knew how powerful she was- -and that she had been defeated by one of these strange creatures. Although he wanted to face them, he knew that confronting even one them would be a battle that he might not win.

So he had called upon the spells that Crimsonflame had taught him and wrapped himself in a cloak of magic. This was not one of defense, but one of stealth; from outside, his own magic would be entirely imperceptible, and his body imperceptible.
Unicorn invisibility spells paled in comparison to this kind of magic, but the Grand Magus was still afraid. Dragons did not have cutie marks, but each one was born better at a certain type of magic than others. Spike’s specialty was translocation spells, and his predecessor’s had been elemental attack. Few were born with a specialty in stealth.

The Grand Magus shook his head and tried to clear his mind. He had spent so many years in training- -some, even, when he instead should have been with his friends- -and he knew that he needed to have confidence. Even if he did get into a fight, there was no way he would allow himself to be outdone by Thebe.

Then in the distance he saw it- -and stopped in midair. Before him, looming on the horizon, was a structure. Even by pony standards it was massive, a hulking mass of material rising asymmetrically as dark-colored spires toward the inverted funnel of clouds above that refused to approach it. Spike did not know why he was afraid, but the structure terrified him even at the great distance. It was bizarre and unnatural, and seemed to be hemorrhaging energy that slowly swirled around it, rising into the high atmosphere before falling back into the structure.

The Grand Magus reminded himself that he was invisible, and a master of teleportation. Although he could not teleport into this realm without alerting the creatures, he surely could teleport out. So, with this in mind, he dropped the flight spell from his body and began to approach slowly under his own power.

The appearance of the structure did not improve as the Grand Magus approached it, even slowly. He was not sure what it was for, or why it had been built- -or even what it was made of- -but it did not resemble any other practical structure he had ever seen. It was the size of a small city, built on some unfortunate island below, but it was clearly not meant for habitation.

As he got closer, he could see figures moving about its structure. He gasped and held his breath, slowing his approach to a crawl. Until that moment, he had only surmised that there were more than one creature. Even though he had known in his heart that there were more than one, he had hoped and prayed that he was wrong.

Never in his worst nightmares had he believed that there could be so many. There were hundreds of them standing at various distances from the structure- -either on the ground that was left on the nearby islands of the archipelago, on the water, or even in the air, suspended by no apparent mechanism.

Spike approached one slowly. They looked exactly as he had seen in his vision- -nearly as tall as he was, but far thinner, standing on two long legs and having two long arms. Their bodies were completely covered in strange metal. The worst part, though, was the eyes, those horrible luminescent orbs that were stared blindly with absolute focus toward the monstrosity that they were creating.

Each one was surrounded by an extensive magical field, and material would continually pour out of a transdimensional source. The Grand Magus recognized some of what came out: pieces of metal, fragments of equipment and electronics, and similar random bits and parts- -and some things that were far more organic. At one point, he thought he saw and heard several life ponies emerge, only to be torn apart by the creature’s magic.

The creatures would suspend the material that they produced around them, surrounding themselves with large spherical shells. The materials would move rapidly within these spheres, modified magically, broken and reconstructed with impossible speed as new equipment was created and molded by magic. These new components, when constructed, would be ingrained into the unfinished structure that they surrounded.

Slowly and with the utmost care the Grand Magus approached one of the creatures. It did not react to his presence in any way, and he had a chance to examine it and to try to image what horror lurked beneath its armor and wondering why they went through so much trouble to cover themselves so completely.

He leaned in closely and observed the creature closely. Two things became immediately apparent that he had not expected. The first was that its armor was changing; the swarm of reconfiguring machine parts around it would sometimes interact with the metal of its body, pulling away pieces and replacing them at lightning speed. The Grand Magus could only guess that they were improving themselves as well as building the structure.

The second thing was that the individual he was looking at had a marking carved into one of its shoulder plates. Of all the things it could possibly be, it was a trio of cloverleaves. The Grand Magus wondered why such a creature would have such a bizarre choice of mark drawn on it, but for some reason he could not find it comical. Once again, he knew something terrible deep within himself- -and did not want that thought being pulled to the surface of his mind.

So he passed by that creature and descended through the air, landing on the sandy soil below. The waves crashed heavily on the shore, and he was surprised to see that he was not alone. Waiting down at the base or lumbering slowly were the familiar forms of several of Thebe’s golems, their eyes white instead of Thebe’s ordinary red.

The Grand Magus felt even more nervous. The golems were part of Thebe, and yet these creatures had managed to steal them, a feat that was impossible not in terms of power but in terms of technical difficulty. Fighting the creatures was easy enough if they were mindless destroyers, but the thought suddenly occurred to Spike that they might have great levels of intelligence. The thought made him shiver; imagining the nature of the minds of such creatures was far worse than trying to determine what they looked like.

Intelligence also brought with it new dangers. There was a possibility now that even if the Grand Magus could teleport, the creatures would simply be able to follow him. They were not dragons, and they could not teleport as easily, but their magic was strong, even if the aura- -or in their case corona- -around them felt oddly out of place.

So he focused instead on their tower, approaching it with silent footsteps. The structure loomed above him, illuminated only by the flashes of lightning and the strange luminescence that it seemed to produce internally. It was large, and the architecture almost unfathomable to the point of seeming physically impossible, but that was not what made it so horrible. The structure itself seemed almost alive.

The Grand Magus was reminded of the tales his predecessor had told. There had been times when he had managed to persuade his mentor to tell him of how the old times she spoke so often of had ended. Crimsonflame’s eyes, though blind, would always grow distant and misty when she spoke of the final battle of the First Choggoth War over one million years earlier. The story was a sad one, but the part that had always terrified Spike was that of the Great Portal, and the creature that had come through. What he saw now reminded him so much of that story that he wanted to run and to take his friends as far away as possible.

Eventually he came close enough to see the material of the structure. The lightning flashed, and he felt his breath catch. Although made of so many things- -of stone and steel and plastic and things that had no name in Equestria- -he had seen parts of it recoil, hiding within itself. Components of it were capable of motion, of reaction- -and some of them had a pale color that could not be anything except flesh. That brief flash had confirmed what the Grand Magus had feared and known- -that this was no building. It was alive.

Then he did something that he could not understand. He reached out and put his hand on the metal of the machine. It felt strangely warm, and it sparked with energy but not painfully. Something felt strange, though.

Then it became apparent. Spike pulled his claw away quickly, but it was already too late. Surrounding him were hundreds of pairs of white, glowing eyes no longer directed at the tower. They were now looking at him.

Their work had stopped, and for the first time the Grand Magus understood their power. His spell had never once faltered. He was still invisible and imperceptible- -and the creatures had never for a moment not known of his presence.

From the crowd appeared one creature that was far larger than the others. Its limbs were longer and armor thicker and partially overgrown with lengths of pale blue-white crystal that emerged from one of its metal-clad shoulders. This one was the one who had existed the longest- -and the only one who bore no mark on the armor that covered its shoulders.

Spike summoned his strength to teleport, and to fight if he had to- -but he suddenly cried out in pain as his golden eye erupted with horrible searing pain. The noise was deafening as the eye spoke to him, transmitting the rush of white noise directly into his mind, blotting out the wind of the storm and the power of magic that surrounded him.

The largest of the creatures stepped forward, and pointed with a long metal finger.

“Leave…this place…” it said, its voice infinitely complex but transmitted into Spikes head. Those few words felt like the creature had taken years to say them. Every syllable was agonizing.

“First,” said Spike, resisting the pain in his skull. “Who are you? What are you called?”

The creatures continued to stare down at him, and not one of them moved. Then one among them spoke. It was impossible to know which one.

“We are…Human…”

The spell engaged just as there was a powerful surge of magic. The Grand Magus was cloaked in flame and pulled across space- -but even then, in that void, he could feel them watching, and he knew that had they desired to, they could not only have followed him but pulled him back.

The output spell erupted in a the floor of a forest, and the Grand Magus dropped to his knees. Without hesitation, he reached into his skull and tore free the Aurasus eye that he had implanted in his skull. The pain immediately stopped, but their horrible rasping voices continued to echo in his mind.

As fire filled his eye socket and repaired his eye, he looked down at the one he had borne for so long. It stared up at him blankly, but he knew that it was still seeing, still thinking and still hearing. It had always known their power, of those horrible things with their accursed name. Now Spike himself had seen them, and he felt like a child trapped in the path of a timber wolf or some other terrible beast.

For the first time in a long time, Grand Magus Spike did not know what to do next.

Chapter 60: Wizard Battle

The heart-shaped crystal began to revolve slowly in the center of the device. A clear, sharp sound pierced the air as it began to revolve more quickly, a single, exquisite note. Beneath her mask, Thebe smiled. The sound meant that her device was now operational. She knew what the sound actually was, of course. It was oscillation caused from the Crystal Heart attempting to reject her housing. The Heart itself, though long dead, retained some semblance of the transcendent sentience that had belonged to its original owner. The sound was its screaming.

Thebe floated backward, landing on an auxiliary platform that she summoned to her position. Though blind, she admired her work: a new device, modeled after the crystal palace but augmented with modern technology and components of magic so powerful that Sombra and Mi’Amore Cadenza would scarcely be able to comprehend them. This creation machine of crystal and golden steel built to house the still-living heart of a Lord of Order, a modern incarnation of the legendary Numidium.

The design, of course, was a vast improvement over the original design used in the first Crystal Palace, or the second one that Thebe had taken it from. In both of those cases, it had been intended to accumulate and amplify an emotional state: in Sombra’s case, it had been fear; in Cadenza’s, it was love and harmony. Thebe, however, knew that both emotional states were lies. Fear was a pointless anachronism, and love nothing more than a lie.

Instead, she had designed her transmitter properly, partially basing it off the smaller Hearts of Order that the vandrares used in their own chests. Now instead of transmitting, it would accumulate magic and dump it into a single pony.

The design went deeper than even that, though. Thebe was aware of secrets that no pony knew. Deep within the remains of the long-ruined Finality Core, she had found the mad scrawling of Arcane Domination, the greatest trihorn mage ever to live, written shortly before his death- -or long after. Deciphering them had taken years, but Thebe still recalled the brief spark of joy she had felt when she understood what they were: partial schematics for the Weapon, the ancient device that had simultaneously exterminated the trihorns, Draconians, and removed the Heart of Order from its original owner so long ago. With that understanding, she could improve the function of the device exponentially.

The only remaining step was to integrate her body into the network, to permanently fuse herself into the matrix. This gave her pause, not because the process was likely irreversible, or because she knew that it would be the most painful thing she had ever experienced- -as an immortal goddess, she cared little for such trivialities- -but because for the first time in almost three hundred years she was not sure what would happen. The Crystal Heart was a relic of exorbitant power, and one of few devices that could be used to create an alicorn. Connecting it to a being who was already an alicorn created a certain level of uncertainty.

A data cube floated into Thebe’s proximity, and she accessed it, reviewing the notes of her work and creating a prioritized list of what she would need to do in the testing phase. Activating it all at once would be dangerous, even to her. Starting with one or two cities would probably be safer.

The platform disconnected from the wall, hovering by Thebe’s magic, drawing her closer to the machine and to the slowly revolving Heart of Order and to her new body. Her insides quivered at the thought of how good the pain would feel, at the thought of becoming even more powerful.

Then she stopped. Something had entered the proximity of her Pyramid.

“No,” she said, her actual voice rasping on the inside of her mask. It hurt to talk- -but she could not help herself. The presence was surprisingly powerful, far larger than any pony, but more importantly, it was familiar- -and impossible.

The wind swirled through the desert, carrying dust from the radioactive sand across the ground and through the long-hardened dunes. In the distance, the ancient towers stood like sentinels, their steel bodies incorruptible even through countless ages, looming higher and stronger than any pony structure over the desert that was all that remained of the city that had once belonged to over one thousand millennia ago.

It was through this frigid waste that Shining Armor passed. Not much had changed since he had last walked these sands. Back then, he had been a young stallion standing at the side of the Blackest Night and D27. In the intervening centuries, the city had not changed physically, but magically, it could not have been more different.
` This realm had once been protected by innumerable defensive spells created by Celestia herself- -which Shining Armor now knew had been to hide her shame at how she had achieved her powers, and what cost Equestria had nearly been forced to pay for her arrogance- -but now there were few. In Celestia’s absence, nopony had bothered to repair the spells. Many had been taken down, crushed by some overbearing force. The few that remained were easy for Shining Armor to disarm, if they even reacted to him at all. They were intended to defend against ponies, and Shining Armor had not been able to include himself amongst that group for a long time indeed. The spells did not know how to react to the undead.

The one spell, however, that remained intact was the one that hid this realm from Equestria, keeping it separate from all other things. It was impossible to find unless somepony had already been there. Of course, the piles of weathered skeletons around the edge spoke otherwise; some ponies had apparently managed to find this lost city accidentally. The radiation had taken care of them. Lethal doses of radiation, of course, were inconsequential to a lich.

The teleport had gotten him reasonably close to the crater in the center, and Shining Armor looked into the vast hole for a moment, contemplating the horror had arisen from the machine that had once dwelt hidden beneath this nameless post-nuclear city. He momentarily watched the heavy dust that could lift itself no higher than his ankles fall into the pit, vanishing into the darkness below. Then he looked upward to the sky.

There, hovering by suspended magic, was an immense blue-green pyramid. The scale of it was almost incomprehensible; it was the size of an entire mountain, its facets all perfectly carved from some manner of dull, opaque material. Protruding from the bottom were a number of complex golden machines that hummed with energy, suspending it tens of miles in the atmosphere where it slowly revolved.

Shining Armor could feel the resignation from that pyramid in his synthetic body. The force holding it aloft was something other than magic, a kind of engineering that had been long-forgotten by ponykind before they had even learned to speak- -but within, he could feel an occupant. The pyramid itself contained the signal, but he felt something terrible within.

That was not all he felt. His eyes narrowed when he realized that one of the signals within felt familiar. Whoever was inside that pyramid was in possession of the Crystal Heart- -his Crystal Heart. Until that moment, he had been unsure about the nature of this so-called Thebe. Now he knew that she had to die.

Space distorted slightly, and Shining Armor felt the magical surge of a teleportation spell- -or something similar to one. The air almost immediately became thick and ionized with magic. Shining Armor turned slowly.

A creature now stood in the dust at a distance from him, but not facing him completely. She was tall and narrow, but her body was completely obscured by a thick semi-metallic armored pressure suit and a long, flowing cloak that seemed oddly tattered. Even her face was covered, but with a metal mask carved into the shape of what Shining Armor imagined her face looked like beneath. On the crest of her head, where her mane should have been, sat three long horns.

“Shining Armor,” she said. Her voice echoed through the land. It was not spoken through actual speech, but rather through some kind of spell. Considering that her mask had no mouth hole- -or even openings for her eyes- -Shining Armor assumed that speaking through magic was her only means of communication.

“You know my name,” he said.

She turned her face toward him, and her pupilless metal eyes seemed to stare into him for a long moment. “You should not be here. You are dead.”

“I know,” he said.

“Interesting,” she said. “You have sealed your soul into a phylactery. Is this your pitiful attempt at immortality?”

“Nothing is immortal.”

“Such a primitive thought, but what I would expect from a necromancer. Assuming you even can still think. Although, actually, I must admit that this surprises me.”

“How so?” Shining Armor spoke with his voice perfectly measured and controlled. Even after so long, and even after dying, he still recalled his training. The battle between them had already started, and he knew that he needed to act carefully.

“I believe I have underestimated your magical ability.”

“Have we met?”

“I suppose not,” said the tall pony. “We were not contemporaries. But I am aware of you. Or what you were. In fact, I always rather looked up to you. It was you, in a way, who inspired me to become the ‘pony’ that I am today.”

“And am I to assume that you are the one called Thebe?”

“That is correct, yes.”

Shining Armor smiled, although he was not sure that Thebe could see him doing so. He tried to modulate his voice to be just mildly mocking, which was not an easy task with a through made from undead flesh and metal. “I was expecting an alicorn.”

“I am an alicorn,” said Thebe, surprisingly nonplussed with what was supposed to be an insult. “But wings are a terribly useless appendage. I have no desire to fly.”

Shining Armor felt a spell close in around him, but his seals held. Thebe’s spell let up almost as soon as it encountered them, holding just outside the metaphysical border of the protective spell. Shining Armor realized that it was probably not an offensive spell, and quite possibly how Thebe was able to sense the world.

“However,” said Thebe, her magic voice icy. “There is a special place in what is left of my heart for my hatred for you. This is not a place where you should have come, lich.”

“So you do not know me, and yet you hate me?”

“Only because I know what you have done. The same thing I admire about you is the same reason I despise you.”

“And what have I done?”

The spell around him tightened. It was not even intended as an attack, but it shattered several of Shining Armor’s outer seals. He did not react- -it was still too early for that- -but he made a mental note not to take a direct hit from Thebe. If a sensory spell was cutting his seals, even a simple offensive spell could be devastating.

“You actually don’t know,” said Thebe, sounding somewhat in awe.

“I came here because you know what became of my kingdom,” said Shining Armor.

Thebe only stared for a moment, and then a horrid sound filled the air. Shining Armor realized that it was laughter- -and not all of it was coming from the spell. An almost imperceptible sound was coming from behind the far side of Thebe’s helmet, and Shining Armor saw her ventral air intakes open.

“Now this is amusing,” she said. “I wonder…yes. Even dead, part of you must be suppressing the memory. Which must make you wonder, Shining Armor: what memory is so horrible that even a deadpony cannot bear to face it?”

“Answer the question,” said Shining Armor through his clenched, sharpened metal teeth.

“But you do not need me to do that. You already know the answer. You were there.”

Shining Armor felt images appear on his mental periphery. They were nothing specific, but he could hear screaming and saw flames. That was nothing new- -but there was something horrible in those screams, something ghastly in that memory. He forced it back to where it had been.

“Tell me, Thebe.”

“No.”

“Then I am afraid you will have to take it to your grave.”

“Really?” said Thebe. “You attempt to overthrow the ruler of all Equestria?”

“You are no ruler.”

“And perhaps you are the first to understand that. This world is nothing more than a pointless diversion. Once it is gone, not a single pony will weep for it. Of course, there will be no ponies left.”

“You are a monster. But then again, so am I.” Shining Armor chuckled. “But I suppose I have one more heroic deed left in me.”

“Really?” rasped a tiny voice beside Shining Armor. He turned quickly and saw Thebe’s masked face inches from his own. As he jumped back, he looked back to her previous position- -and saw that she was still occupying it. She had not moved by a teleportation spell, but somehow duplicated.

Then, before his eyes, the original copy dissipated, its form collapsing into space.

“A time spell? But how- -”

“Because Starswirl the Bearded was a juvenile fool,” said Thebe, now standing beside Shining Armor in his new position. This time she had teleported, but without even a hint of magical residue, a feat that should have been impossible. “Although, despite his inevitable failure, he still understood the Elements of Harmony better than your sister.”

Shining Amor reacted quickly. His horn charged and he fired a spell directly into Thebe’s chest. In all her armor, she was too slow to dodge, and it impacted her with the force of a bomb. Shining Armor used the recoil to throw himself backward into a superior ranging position.

His magic reached out around him, scanning the area. This deep, there were no bodies for him to call to his aid. Shining Armor was the only non-alicorn pony to ever make it this deep, and the builders of the eternal towers had left nothing but ash.

That did not matter. No location could escape death.

“Shadowbolts!” he called to the void. “Rise!”

The dust at his feet seemed to shift and rose up as smoke that rapidly resolved into a large group of purple and black-clad ghosts, responding absolutely to his orders, each a somber parody of an air-pony who in life had sworn their eternal allegiance to their Prince.

“Attack.”

The shadows raced forward, their jaws dropping and distorting in silent screams of hatred and aggression. As they did, Shining Armor forced more souls into reality, drawing them from their eternal unrest in Tartarus. Within seconds, he had formed a legion of spirits, each of them clutching ephemeral scythes and broken swords, prepared to strike at the very soul of their target.

Thebe did not seem to react. Even the blast to her chest had not knocked her backward, and Shining Armor saw that her armor was not only intact but completely unscratched. Even with a horde of undead Pegasi swarming toward her, she still did not move.

The tip of her rearmost horn glowed slightly red, and Shining Armor cried out silently in pain as the nearest of the Shadowbolts were destroyed. His eyes widened- -they had not simply been dispelled but completely annihilated. Without any apparent effort, Thebe had shattered their immortal souls, something that until that moment Shining Armor had thought impossible.

Shining Armor screamed in rage as he forced his own magic into his horde, charging their bodies and giving them physical form. At the same time, they ran forward, charging Thebe.

“I don’t have time for this,” said Thebe, her quiet voice echoing through the battlefield. With a surge of magic, Shining Armor’s entire force was torn apart. The lucky among them were thrown backward and dissipated. Most of them were destroyed instantly. Several were changed in a way that even Shining Armor considered unpleasant: they had been injured, their souls only half-destroyed and their bodies walking about the battlefield with various pieces missing.

Shining Armor smiled. He had just won.

The ground beneath Thebe darkened as the spell came to fruition. The shadow became nearly material, and its viscous darkness seemed to climb up Thebe’s body, coating her suit and penetrating even the smallest cracks, meshing with the darkness that was surely inside.

Then two glowing eyes formed on the ground, and the Gloame shadow tightened its grip, preparing to tear the flesh and organs away from its prey.

“Checkmate,” said Shining Armor.

There was a surge of magic, and the shadow was pulled apart, its body reduced to dark shreds as Thebe engaged her defensive spell. The broken shadow dissipated into the wind, and Thebe stood exactly as she had before: in the same position and completely unharmed.

Then Shining Armor was thrown back, and felt his hooves pulled off the ground. All of his seals had been immediately shattered, and he did not have time to generate a proper shield. Thebe now stood inches from him, her body looming over Shining Armor, levitated by her magic.

Shining Armor was lifted to face her. A mechanical-like arm of red light was at his throat, and all though he did not breath, it was dangerously close to his phylactery.

“Impressive enough,” said Thebe, “but pointless. If you came here to avenge your sister, you need to try harder.”

Shining Armor was translocated backward tremendous force. Almost as soon as Thebe released him, he felt himself slamming into one of the towers- -even though the nearest of them was over twenty miles away.

The impact was devastating to his body. Most of it was shattered or broken. Of course, his body consisted of nothing more than enchanted metal. There was no pain, or even discomfort.

Instinctively, he summoned a shield spell, and his body was encased in a pink sphere of energy. Simultaneously, he was struck with a beam of red light. The force of it was unlike anything he had ever felt, but his shield held. The force of the beam poured over it, burning a circle into a steel tower that had managed to stand for a thousand ages without so much as rusting.

Then the beam stopped, and Shining Armor was dropped to the ground. He immediately started reconfiguring his body, but Thebe was already near him, now hovering, her robe trailing behind her like a set of tentacles.

“How dare you…speak of Twilight,” he said, standing. Thebe could have continued her attack; instead, she simply watched him repair. She was either being extremely polite or extremely arrogant- -and either was maddening to Shining Armor.

“I am actually surprised you did not ask about her,” said Thebe. “What happened to the Crystal Empire derives entirely from you, but Twilight’s fate was determined by me.”

“My sister killed herself,” said Shining Armor, using the pause to rebuild his seals and auxiliary shields. His body had now been completely repaired. Although his attacks were doing nothing to Thebe, his energy was not depleting. His phylactery was better made than he had recalled. “Because I wasn’t there for her when she truly needed it.”

“No,” said Thebe. “Tell me, Shining Armor.” Shining Armor could tell that she was smiling, and he fired another powerful bolt of energy at here. It struck, but this time she actually bothered to deflect it, sending it flying off at an oblique angle into the distance. “Do you know what the most popular exhibit in the Equestria History Museum is?”

“Why does that matter?”

“The beautiful severed wings of Twilight Sparkle,” she answered. “Truly a sight to see. And I should know. I’m the one who pulled them off from her.”

With a roar of anger, Shining Armor struck. With a flash, he teleported past her outer defenses and blasted a close-range beam of magic into her face. She repelled it easily, but not before Shining Amor teleported to her left, striking her in the side with a set of blasts.

Then he was slammed into the weathered iron of the cerorian tower once again. This time, Thebe’s magical construct arm was at his throat. What he had initially thought of as her robe shifted, separating itself and hardening into points, nailing him to through each of his limbs to the metal behind him. All through it, Thebe herself never moved. She hung limply in the center of her magic like a corpse.

“My sister killed herself,” repeated Shining Armor.

“Do you truly take comfort in that lie? I was there, Shining Armor. I listened to her screams as I tore those wings off of her back, as she cried out for her friends, and for you. It was I who strangled the life from Twilight Sparkle. She died quickly, but only because of her weakness. Too weak even to kill herself.”

Thebe had finally succeeding in destabilizing Shining Armor. He shifted his body, releasing his pony form and returning to his normal state. One of the new arms that he had spawned reached out for Thebe’s head, its cerorite claws glimmering in the light of her magic.

She stopped it easily by piercing the synthetic bone hand that held the crystal knives- -but that only gave Shining Armor a chance to strike with another one of his limbs, slamming what had once been part of his metal hoof into Thebe’s lowest horn. The blow seemed to be somewhat expected, and Thebe’s magic distorted in a minor explosion, knocking her backward.

Shining Armor released himself, drawing the writhing metal and bone of his body from her grasp and struck again, charging his body with magic and striking repeatedly at the weak points of Thebe’s armor. With each blow, she ignited a powerful shield, one that would have been lethal for any living pony. Shining Armor simply cut through it with his own shield and spells. Each blow moved Thebe farther across the desert.

Her body seemed almost entirely paralyzed. Even as Shining Armor struck her, she never moved of her own volition. Her spells swirled around her, tearing at his body, but she herself never once reacted. This was her second mistake: to assume that her magic alone was enough to stop an equally powerful mage who fought with a precision-built body engineered for battle. The first had been even implying that she had hurt Twilight.

Then he saw the opening he needed- -a chance to strike her in the one exposed part of her body: her horns. He summoned his energy into a single point and teleported above Thebe.

“This is for Twilight,” he said.

Then he was stopped by some unseen force.

“Enough,” said Thebe.

Shining Armor was thrown to the ground. In one motion, Thebe had cracked all of his seals and bypassed his shields entirely, and instead of shattering her horns he found himself lying in radioactive sand beneath her.

“I see,” said Thebe, floating over him. “So you have a weakness for your ‘beloved’ sister.”

“If you killed her, you will suffer,” spat Shining Armor. “She was the Princess of Friendship! Why would you do such a thing?”

Thebe stared down at him. “Can you possibly comprehend the depths of your own hypocrisy?”

Shining Armor did not understand, but he was increasingly beginning to wonder if Thebe was insane- -or just trying to destabilize him.

“I never touched Twilight,” he said. “I loved her. She was my sister.”

“And yet you slew Princess Cadence without hesitation.”

Shining Armor reconfigured his body back into pony form and stood. He summoned all his strength- -but then collapsed onto the ground, screaming.

Something had gone wrong. Something inside him felt as though it was tearing him apart. In his mind, he saw the flames again and the legions of the undead that marched through them. He heard the screaming, now so clear- -and recognized it.

“Shining! No, please! Stop! Shining, please- -”

The echoing screams of his wife poured through his mind, merging with his own.

“What have you done?” he cried to the alicorn above him.

“She was wad a kind and loving pony! The most beautiful of my alicorn sisters! She wasn’t like us, Shining Armor!” Thebe sighed. “But this is the true irony,” said Thebe. “You never cared about either of them. You never loved Cadence, never cared for Twilight. If you had, you would have been there when they needed you. But you left them behind. And now you can’t ever love them again.”

“No! I love Cadence! I love Twilight!”

“You CAN’T. There’s nothing left of you that can.”

“You are lying!”

“You are dead, Shining Armor. Nothing more than a shadow of a great pony while I stand immortal. A crystal cannot feel love.”

“No,” said Shining Armor. He smiled. “But it can do this.”

A ghost appeared behind Thebe, a yellow-orange Pegasus wielding an ethereal sword. Before Thebe could react, the shade of Flash Sentry plunged the sword into her back.

Thebe cried out as her soul itself was pierced. Her armor could do nothing to stop such a blade, and the spells that Shining Armor had created around her body with every strike of his various limbs had pulled a hole just large enough in her defensive spells. His mind was being torn apart from within, but he was still a soldier at heart- -and even in the grip of madness, he would still continue to fight.

The blow would have been fatal to an ordinary pony, but Thebe only appeared to be wounded. Her magic faltered, and she dropped to the ground, landing on her hooves and projecting a magical arm. Before the ghost could escape, Thebe grabbed it, bringing it in front of her face. As it did, her magic swept over it, changing it. Shining Armor watched as the sallowness of his best soldier washed away with color, and as the black sockets of his eyes were filled with eyes. For a moment, Shining Armor could have sworn that a new body was actually beginning to form around Flash Sentry, as if contact with Thebe was restoring him to life.

“Please,” whispered the ghost. “Please…it hurts. I don’t…I don’t want to be here anymore. Please, just kill me. Let me sleep. I just want to die…”

Shining Armor was immediately reminded of why he had sewn Flash Sentry’s mouth shut: he complained far too much about something as insignificant as death.

Thebe stared down at the pleading soul for a moment, and then released him. The changes made were instantly reverted, and the ghost was dispelled rather than destroyed.

“Well,” said Thebe. “I was contemplating letting you survive this. But congratulations. You have initially caused me to cross from boredom into mild annoyance. Now you die.”

There was a surge of a teleportation spell, this one somehow even faster than the ones that Thebe had been using before. Shining Armor was knocked backward and Thebe reappeared in the air over where she had just been standing. In her hoof was a glowing pink-violet crystal.

Shining Amor gasped and clutched his chest.

“Although I suppose you can’t really die,” said Thebe. “But without this, you will meet a fate close enough.”

Then, unable to contain himself, Shining Armor burst out laughing. Even without a face, he could feel the confusion on Thebe’s face. He lowered his hoof to reveal that the crystal that powered his body was still glowing within his chest.

“That thing you are holding,” he said. “It’s not my phylactery.”

Thebe looked down at the spell she was holding in her hoof- -just in time for Shining Armor to detonate the unstable crystal.

His robotic pupils narrowed from the blast of light, and he dug his hooves into the ground and summoned what remained of his energy to cast a powerful shield spell. Instead of surrounding himself, though, he forced the spell around Thebe, containing the blast and reflecting it inward, amplifying it and concentrating it around her body.

The flaming light brightened into a single point several thousand times brighter than the long-dead sun, and the desert was illuminated with violet-white light. Shining Armor cackled madly as he forced the explosion tighter. The blast alone would already have been several hundred kilotons- -and with all that energy concentrated into such a small space, there was no way that even an alicorn as strong as Celestia would have been able to survive.

Then in an instant the shield was shattered. Shining Armor felt his flesh and metal being burned away, not from his own blast but from one that flooded the desert with blood-red light.

The backfire was nearly fatal, and Shining Armor was forced to use almost all of his remaining magic to protect himself. His horn cracked slightly from the blow, but his phylactery was secure.

Before his eyes fully repaired themselves, he hear a crunching sound. It was not loud, but it repeated itself slowly- -and shining Armor realized that it was hoofsteps. His pupils immediately dilated, and the world came into focus.

Approaching him was Thebe, walking slowly over the trinitite that had replaced the sand beneath her. Her armor had been damaged, and one corner of her mask had been torn away. Through it, Shining Armor could see a gleaming red eye with a narrow slit-pupil set on a body of pale, gray, hairless flesh. The upper back of her armor had also been removed, and Shining Armor could see the glow of red runes on black enhancement metal, far more than any unicorn would be able to survive bonded directly to Thebe’s body.

Her appearance was hardly as significant as the feeling that surrounded her. The air suddenly seemed to have become like liquid lead. Thebe’s magic poured out from her, causing the atmosphere itself to burn red. Shining Armor felt like he was being crushed under the oppressive, lethal weight of her energy. For the first time in the fight, he was truly afraid- -and realized that he had made a terrible mistake. He had assumed she was an ordinary alicorn, but now he had no idea what she truly was.

Thebe stopped and stared down at Shining Armor with her one exposed eye.

“What are you?” whispered Shining Armor.

“Love, Frienship; even the Sun and Moon were crushed beneath my might,” replied Thebe in her true voice. She raised one hoof to her face, and bits of metal appeared and reconstructed the damage to her mask and armor. “The weakness of the other four allowed for the strength of the fifth. A true god, one true being, immortal and everlasting, the logical conclusion of pony evolution. I am Thebe: Alicorn of Eternity!”

The battle was lost. Shining Armor summoned his last remaining strength and engaged a long-range teleport. Space shifted, and he emerged in a moist forest somewhere far from Thebe.

“That won’t work,” said Thebe, standing beside him, all three of her horns glowing with horrible red light.

Shining Armor teleported again, this time appearing over a number of icebergs breaking free of some long-abandoned hyperborean island. Like before, Thebe was also there, prepared to strike.

Once again Shining Armor teleported. He knew that he was running out of time; even for him, long-range teleportation took a tremendous amount of energy, and he was already compromising his phylactery. He could avoid Thebe by teleporting, but not indefinitely.

Anywhere he went, she would follow. For a moment he considered teleporting back to his lair, but he knew that a pony as powerful as Thebe would have no trouble following him and compromising his work- -and potentially following the dimensional channels back to Blackest Night.

A terrible thought occurred to him. He knew of one place that he could teleport to that Thebe could not follow, a place only he would be able to reach. For a brief moment, though, he contemplated just allowing himself to die rather than to return to that horrible place- -but he realized that it was his only option.

Shining Armor emerged in a field of clover, and engaged another teleportation spell, this time modifying it slightly for an entirely new kind of destination. As Thebe appeared beside him, he braced himself and flashed out of Equestria entirely.

Thebe teleported again and left the field, her burst of magic incinerating anything living behind her. Her rage was now almost uncontrollable. Shining Armor had been both more clever and more powerful than she had anticipated. As the only unicorn to have ever slain an alicorn- -even a weak and pointless alicorn like Cadenza- -she should have expected as much. Compared to her, though, Shining Armor was insignificant, and yet he had managed to damage her, to remove part of her armor and witness her exposed, naked body beneath. She had already hated him desperately, but now knew that he had to be forced to pay for his crime.

She would tear him apart. She peel his phylactery apart layer by layer, forcing him to suffer for billions of years as she cut away at his soul itself- -or she would just crush him between her hooves and relish the feeling of the lifeless dust falling to be lost forever in her desert.

The teleportation spell completed, and Thebe emerged high in the atmosphere over Equestria. Her levitation spell automatically adjusted, and her horns charged. This time she would strike, and this time he would die- -except as she looked around her, she could not find Shining Armor anywhere in sight.

She immediately expanded the range of her spell. It was impossible that she had failed to follow him; it was a simple matter of running a trace spell before he moved. Thebe reached out to her golems, which by now were all across Equestria- -and had, during her entire battle with Twilight’s deceased brother, still been engaged in lethal war with the vandrares.

If he had been in Equestria, she would have found him, but she did not. He had simply disappeared, which Thebe knew was impossible. She could sense most of the ponies in Equestria, should have been easily able to find one who was little more than a potent mobile spell.

She released a scream of rage that shook the clouds around her, and then calmed herself. The spells that ran through her mind and regulated her aggression began to take effect. She had not gained the satisfaction of killing Shining Armor, but she had also truly lost nothing. Her largest regret of the battle was that she had not simply vaporized him on sight but had bothered to toy with him.

With some thought, however, she concluded that this fate was superior. Death would be too good for him. He must be forced to remember what he had done, to wallow in the shame of his crimes. It was only a matter of time before his memories came through and destroyed whatever was left of him.

Thebe felt happy with the conclusion of the battle, and returned to her Pyramid to complete the process she had begun earlier. Shining Armor would burn soon enough, wherever he had gone- -along with the rest of Equestria.

Chapter 61: Return to Tartarus

The teleportation was rocky at best, but it succeeded. Shining Armor’s sphere of magic burst open and his ruined body collapsed onto the stone below. Even without lungs, he felt the atmosphere begin to close in threateningly. The air was perfectly still and so very cold

Slowly, he rose. His body splashed open into machinery; thousands of magically animated robotic appendages began work on the repairs to his form. The retinas in his eyes shifted, adjusting to the low light, and his sapphire irises widened.

He had landed in what seemed to be and endless plane of stone. In this land there was no sun, but a kind of harsh blue light. In the distance, Shining Armor was able to see the vast mountain fortress that loomed at seemingly infinite distances on the horizon, their tops obscured by the endless tempest above.

The stone was all the same color- -and identical in both color and texture to the pebble that formed the core of his phylactery. To escape Thebe, Shining Armor had transported himself to the one place that might not be able to reach- -and to the one place that he had sworn so long ago that he would never return to.

This was the hell-plane of Tartarus.

Then the world shifted, as Shining Armor had expected it to. He stood straight and tall and braced himself for the pony he was about to meet. In seconds, he found himself in a new place, a chamber of indeterminate depth or height from the true surface. There was little light, and much of the atmosphere seemed to consist of a fine red mist.

“Shiny!” called a voice. Shining Armor had only ever heard it once before, but even after four hundred years he still recognized it.

The mist cleared partially, revealing the owner of the voice: an amber pony with long red hair, her body the epitome of feminine beauty save for her brilliant red eyes which lacked both pupils and whites. She lay in a suggestive position in a pool of mutilated and disemboweled ponies, some of them still intact enough to be struggling to escape but none of them so much that they would ever be able to leave their perverse orgy.

Satin Veil stood, removing the intestines and battered organs that she had inserted between her legs. The ponies below moaned in agony as she walked over them, their blood unable to stain her immaculate coat.

“Why…why can’t I die?” said one of them, who consisted of little more than a wide-eyed head, its spine and throat drawn out and still linked to the masses of organs beneath it.

Satin paused, and picked up the head.

“Oh, sweetie,” she said. “Nopony ever dies in Tartarus! Isn’t that swell?”

As the head started to weep, Satin opened her mouth and kissed it. Shining Armor watched as several of her forked, barbed tongues pushed their way out the ragged stump of its neck. He knew exactly what those tongues tasted like, and for a moment he felt pity for the poor soul.

Satin impaled the head on a nearby stalagmite and crossed the mist. Every step was measured to be as appealing as possible, but Shining Armor could not bear to look at her. Doing so was physically painful. He had met her once before, and knew what to expect. Anypony who witnessed Satin Veil would see what she wished them too see- -but looking closely would normally reveal something far worse. Usually, it was a rotting corpse of some kind. Corpses- -even walking ones- -did not bother Shining Armor anymore, though; arguably, he was one. Now what he was seeing was worse. He still saw the rot and decay, but also saw something else, and he thought that it might be a vestige of whatever horror that Satin Veil truly was.

“Oh, Shiny,” she said, covering herself as if she were not already naked. “Trying to lift my veil already? We’re not even married yet- -” She appeared inches from his face, her red eyes staring into his, her body reeking of something far worse than death. “Of course, I would be more than willing to consummate our eternal union right now, if you want.

“Lady Satin Veil, Eternal Lord of Tartarus, Goddess of Perversion,” said Shining Armor, stepping back and bowing. “I bid you greetings.”

Satin frowned. “Don’t do that,” she said. Her annoyance was oddly frightening. “You are not one of my children. You are not worthy to speak to me that way. And…” Her body shifted. She was now an astoundingly hansom stallion, complete with the same color hair, coat, and eyes. “I am a mare just as much as I am a pony. Though of course…” She shifted back to her female form. “I know you prefer this one. Or…perhaps with wings? Or a horn? Or…both?”

The landscape changed. The stone seemed to vanish, replaced by room decorated in royal splendor. Shining Armor distantly recognized it as one of those from the New Crystal Palace, although it was decorated in shades of rich red and gold, with wood on all the furniture made from some strange dark colored wood.

“Satin Veil does not forget her promises,” said a voice. Shining Armor froze, because he remembered- -and because he recognized the voice.

Twilight Sparkle poked her head around the doorframe and smiled. She stepped into the room and walked carefully across the wooden floor.

“Twilight?” said Shining Armor.

She looked exactly as his sister had, down to the most minute detail. She even walked like Twilight would, with a bit of shyness and awkwardness at the sheer, translucent dress that she was wearing and the makeup over her eyes. She quickly shed the dress and looked up at Shining Armor with the same expression that the real Twilight would- -but she was blushing, and breathing hard.

“Shining Amor,” she said. “I’ve…I’ve always loved you.” She wrapped her front legs around his neck, and pressed her lips against his. Shining Armor felt her tongue inside his long-dead mouth.

She disengaged and looked into his eyes. “I know it’s wrong, and you know it too…but I want you. Please, Shining Armor…I want you to be my first.”

Twilight released him and turned around. She awkwardly lifted her tail and extended her wings, inviting him to mount her. “I know you’ve always wanted it. I’ve always wanted it too. Don’t be afraid. I know you would never hurt me.”

Shining Armor sighed. “Satin, stop this nonsense. If you think I would ever violate my own sister, perhaps you are not as omnipotent as you claim.”

“Perhaps,” said Twilight, turning her head to reveal the red eyes of Satin Veil. “But don’t think I have failed to notice the way your hoofs pause on her supple, hairless skin. Or how your eyes would always linger just slightly on her firm, virgin rump…or perhaps drift a bit toward center? Or how sometimes you would pretend that Cadence was really- -”

“Stop. It.”

Twilight sighed, and blinked. Her eyes returned to their normal state, and she looked so sad. The far end of the room faded into blue stone and mist. Satin Veil emerged from it, still smiling. She crossed the room toward the despondent Twilight.

“Well…if you won’t…”

Satin Veil reverted to his male form. The projection of Twilight, with a tear in her eye, dropped to the knees of her front legs, and Satin mounted her. She cried out as Satin began thrusting.

“Shining! Help! It hurts!” she cried. “Please!”

The sight before Shining Armor was indeed disturbing, but for some reason he could not summon as much emotion as he should have been able to feel. He felt blank inside, and although he knew that what he was witnessing should have been disturbing, he could not feel the appropriate response.

“I’m- -surprised,” said Satin, his hips pounding audibly against projection-Twilight’s. “I would expect- -you to- -look away.”

“I will admit that this is…unnerving. But if this is what it looks like when the devil masturbates, so be it.”

Satin burst into laughter, and so did Twilight, her voice distorting into a high cackle. Satin withdrew from her, instantly becoming female once again. Twilight stood, her motions and behavior finally forgoing any semblance to Twilight. She now moved exactly as Satin did- -because all that was all she was: an extension of the Goddess of Perversion.

“I know, I know,” said Satin. “It’s just not as fun as it is with the real thing. Of course, I don’t have the real Twilight’s soul. “But tell me. If you weren’t her brother, wouldn’t you? To have her on top, and then just as you finish to slit her throat and feel all that hot blood pouring over you?”

Shining Armor did not answer. He watched as “Twilight” returned to the edge of the mist, where she met a familiar blue unicorn stallion. She lay on her back and laughed horribly as she gave herself to an illusion of her and Shining Armor’s mutual father.

At the same time, another familiar pony emerged from the mist. This one was a gray mare with white and violet striped hair, dressed mostly in tight leather. She sauntered slowly to Satin’s side, and the two shared a long, deep kiss.

“My mother? Really?”

“You want a turn with her?” said Satin, pulling her lips away. “I never took you for a motherbucker…but I suppose it is a pony’s most primal urge to mate with his mother.”

“Satin,” said Shining Armor. “I really do hate you.”

Satin Veil smiled, and the scenery shifted again. As it did, Shining Armor briefly saw a pair of bright lights in Satin’s place- -and felt himself nearly go mad from the sight.

The new location was back in the cave, or a cave similar to it. Now, however, Satin sat atop a throne of ponyflesh sewn togather with bladed wire. Many of the ponies within seemed to be burning from within, filling the room with warmth, while others were frozen mostly solid, their bodies tearing as they tried to move. The projection of Shining Armor’s mother, now chained to the throne, was clinging to the Satin’s side. Twilight- -also chained- -was moaning wildly as she repeatedly thrusted against a limp version of her father, his neck twisted at a lethal angle.

“We have a problem,” said Satin, stepping down from where she was sitting.

“And that is?”

“You.”

“Would it help if I apologized?”

“Aww. That’s sweet of you. But no.” The throne- -and the projections of ponies with it- -faded into the mist, leaving Shining Armor alone with Satin. She leaned against him, pushing her hoof across the metal of his body and around the crystal in his chest. “Look at that body. Look what you’ve done to yourself. You’re not even a pony anymore.”

“And you have a problem with that?”

“Oh no. I don’t really care what form you take.”

“Then what is the problem?”

She sighed, and as she did, Shining Armor momentarily witnessed her form as a thin, dry corpse- -and as something far worse. “Shiny, do you know why I do what I do?”

“I do not care.”

“Except you do,” she said, her eye glinting next to Shining Armor’s. “Don’t forget who it was who gave you that stone. I know everything about you, because we are so very close to being one and the same.”

“Then why?”

“Because I like souls,” said Satin, laughing and dancing across the room. “They never go bad! I tear them apart, I rend them, tear them, violate them endlessly for all eternity, and they can never escape me!” She stopped. “But I only like certain souls. Souls have weight, you know. And I like them heavy.”

“Evil souls, you mean.”

“Yes…and no, no, NO! Evil souls are only adequate. A truly fine soul, though, is one that started out life innocent and ended it horribly corrupted. I bother to exist for those very souls!”

Shining Armor suddenly felt a distant surge of terror. He was not sure if that was the correct response, but he knew that she was talking about him.

“That’s right,” she said, running her forked tongue over her lips. “A hero, a knight in shining armor, a truly white unicorn. A happy stallion with a pure soul- -converted into a raging, murderous necromancer, brought to the limits of pony depravity in the name of love. You were to be my crowing achievement.” She stamped her foot and the whole cavern shook. Satin Veil glared with the full might of her evil, and for the first time Shining Armor was forced to look away.

“But then you had to go and ruin my work,” she said. “Right at the critical juncture. The final choice, the final crushing blow, where you choose the path to damnation and into my arms- -or, in your case, in between my legs.”

“By becoming immortal,” said Shining Armor, unable to suppress his smirk.

“Immortal? You are no more immortal than that arrogant fool Thebe. I don’t care that you’re undead, or even that you pilfer souls from my personal stock. It is that you managed to forget.”

In the distance, Shining Armor could hear the screams of his memories, the thoughts that he had felt when Thebe had been standing over him. Satin Veil smiled.

“Yes,” she hissed. “You are starting to remember…”

“Did…did I really do it? Did I kill my wife?”

Satin paused maddeningly. “No. That just won’t do. If I tell you the truth, you would never believe me. I am the King of Lies and all. But there is somepony who can help you…and help me.”

“Who?”

“The only soul too badly corroded for even me to take. You two have even already met.”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed- -and he realized that it made perfect sense. “Blackest Night,” he said.

“In the flesh! So to speak. Assuming you want to know the truth.”

“You’re not going to force me?”

Satin Veil leaned forward, smiling. “I will force you to do so many things,” she said. “I will force so many things into you, and you will force things into me. An eternity and blood and semen when you choose my path, to stand at my side. But for now, you have to make that choice. Or else you would never be quite ripe.” She licked her lips and stepped back. “The next time you come here,” she said, “you shall be my bride. Never again will you walk the land of the living, and I will devour your soul. But for now, go up there and have fun!” She turned back to the mist, but then seemed to remember something. “Oh! And if you see Thebe again, be sure to slit her throat for me.”

Then the realm of Tartarus seemed to shift, and Shining Armor was plunged back into the eternal darkness of Equestria.

Chapter 62: A Dream of the Adamantasi

In the dream, Rainbow Dash was flying. The air rushed by her body and under her quickly beating wings, and laughed in the freedom of flight as she soared high into the pale yellow sky. Her body felt so light, and her world so open, as if she were able to do anything, to go anywhere.

Somewhere in her mind, though, she knew that something felt wrong. She was moving too fast, and her agility was too great. Her motion was more flittering than true flying, as if she were so much smaller than she should have been.

A powerful gust blew against her, and she was suddenly terrified. She managed to correct herself, but decided that it was time to go back down. She rolled over in the air, momentarily watching the horizon shift, as if all of the world were turning around her at the command of her wings. Then she descended to the figure standing on the moss-covered rock below.

The figure extended a hand, and Rainbow Dash landed upon it. His fingers were longer than her entire body, and made of metal- -except his was dark while hers was beautiful gold.

“Look father! I flew! I really flew!” she said, jumping upon her father’s hand, terribly exited.

Her father looked back down at her, his glowing white eyes shining even more brightly than the luminescent sky. He had no mouth, at least none that Rainbow Dash could see, but he still spoke.

“Flight appendages are indicated as fully functional, and all internal systems are holding in support. Modification identified as a success. Further modifications fall within potential deviation induced by self-modifying evolutionary vector. Corrilary: yes, you really flew.”

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash, saddened by his lack of emotion.

Her father looked down at her for a long moment, and then added: “You have flown. We are all proud of your accomplishment.”

“Really?” said Rainbow Dash, her eyes widening. She danced around in the palm of the great hand below her, her golden hooves clicking on her father’s steel. “You’re really proud of me? I’m so happy!”

Her father said nothing, but that was not unexpected. He often said nothing, sometimes for a long time. Instead, he lifted his head and looked out at the landscape before them. Rainbow Dash turned around too, and looked out at it with him, sitting on his hand. In the distance, she saw the endless rocky steppes, some of them growing with lush moss, some of it with leaves larger than she was. In the far distance, she saw the incomprehensible metal things that grew from the ground, their ever-changing metal surfaces lit from within with horrible blue light. Those things were scary, and she knew to avoid them- -even her parents did not go near them, just like she did not go near the lizard people with their fire breath and sharpened sticks.

“It’s so pretty,” she said, although inside, she wanted to fly high into the sky, to float above the world and see all of it at once from above. She did not want to leave her father’s hand, though, and she knew that he had no wings to fly. He had given them to her instead.

“You are the prototype of a new race,” her father said. “You are our children, and this world will be yours when we return to the void.”

“You’re leaving?” said Rainbow Dash. She immediately wrapped her forlegs around her father’s thumb, as if she would be able to hold him back and keep him from leaving. “Please don’t leave me!”

He looked down at here. “Do not fear, little one. When that time comes, you shall be ready.”

“So it’s not for a long time?”

Her father did not answer, but he did not have to. Rainbow Dash already knew, and she was satisfied.

“That’s good,” she said, pacing around in his palm. “But right now…I’m so sleepy.” She lay on her side and curled herself into a tiny golden ball, folding her new wings against herself. She felt herself drifting into sleep, but before she lapsed into unconsciousness, she offered one more expression to the one who was so large compared to her. “I love you, father.”

“We love you too,” he said.

An explosion rocked Rainbow Dash, and she covered her eyes with her golden hoof. Far above, the floating mountain shuddered, the golden machinery at its base beginning to break apart and fall into the writhing mass of indeterminate pink-red flesh below.

The sky was swarmed by hundreds of winged ponies. Their metal bodies glinted in the light from the spells that poured down from above, but they stared back blankly, charging into battle with no thought of survival.

There could be no survival, though. It had all happened so fast. Those that flew were long dead, their bodies infected, forced into the war against their former allies. There were none left. Nopony had survived.

Then, as Rainbow Dash watched, the material dripping from the mountain surged forward, climbing and assembling itself. Tentacles formed and wrapped around the growth like ropes, fusing to it and reinforcing the structure that was growing: a single immense claw, reaching upward toward the sky- -toward Olympus, to pull it back into the earth below.

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing. Through the deafening sound of flak and artillery and magic and detonating levitation cells, she laughed. It was all over. She was the last of her kind. Her people had been destroyed by her own actions. In her arrogance, she had been tricked into betraying her allies- -only to be betrayed in turn by one she had considered a friend. She had been the greatest of their people, their King, and she had failed to protect them. The Aurasi had fallen.

So she laughed, because she knew what needed to be done. The Madgod had given her a spark of divine inspiration, and she knew that there was only one path that might, in time, lead to redemption- -if the destruction of all she held dear was an act that she could ever truly be redeemed for.

The only solution was annihilation. To destroy everything and die as a hero, to end the Aurasi completely- -so that they might survive. It was a perfect paradox: to create by destruction. The very idea was so comical, so impossibly humorous in the most agonizing of ways. The funniest part by far was that the others would never even know.

She spread her long, golden wings and took to the air. The Aurasi would survive.

Rainbow Dash gasped as she awoke. For a moment, she looked around, but saw nothing except darkness. She half expected to see a pair of glowing eyes above her or a flying mountain falling as its engines died- -but then she remembered where she was.

She was breathing heavily, and held Brown more tightly. He had remained asleep, but he reacted to her touch by purring more loudly. His body was so warm and soft, and he made an excellent pillow. He was also surprisingly adorable when he slept, and just being near him- -and not being alone- -comforted Rainbow Dash.

She put her head back down on Brown’s shoulder and closed her eyes- -only to snap them open again when she saw the pony sitting in a chair across the room, watching her.

The chair was already large, but this pony dwarfed it- -and yet still seemed perfectly, aristocratically comfortable. His body, made entirely from gold, was at least three times larger than that of a normal pony, and his long, angular metal wings just barely brushed the hardwood below. Rainbow Dash recognized him- -and felt her heart beat faster.

“Really, Rainbow Dash,” he said, his voice sounding disappointed even through the distortion of whatever mechanical means he used to speak. “A fluffy pony? You’re not giving me much to work with here. Well, I suppose you could have done worse, but really…you could have done so much better. A nice Pegasus, perhaps. With supple, strong wings…” His own wings jerked upward slightly, and he grinned. As he did, Rainbow Dash saw that one of his eyes had been removed, leaving a gaping hole in his face.

“Who are you?” she said, pulling one of her hooves out from under Brown. He did not awaken- -his and Rainbow Dash’s activities had left him exceedingly tired. Rainbow Dash sat up in the bed.

“No need to get up on my account. You are going to be a bit sore. Sixteen hours is indeed admirable for your deflowering…but not to brag, but I once had a beautiful Argisus for over eleven months.”

“Who are you?”

“Who?” he seemed annoyed, but continued to smile. “So my name has not been passed down in song. Glory is ever so fleeting…”

“Who are you?” repeated Rainbow Dash, this time more firmly.

“It doesn’t matter,” said the golden pony. “Those times are passed, my daughter…or should I say my mother?”

“You’re not real,” said Rainbow Dash, closing her eyes.

“Oh no,” said the golden pony. “I am indeed no more than an illusion- -but I was once a stallion. And I will be again. The Aurasi will survive.”

“Those…those dreams. They’re yours?” Rainbow Dash opened her eyes, and saw the pony had somehow moved silently between that chair and a bench that had been propped against the wall. He shook his head.

“Where I end and where I begin. What I was, and who I became…all it led to was my glorious madness.”

“Just leave me alone.” She brushed her robotic hoof over Brown, and he smiled. “Leave us alone.”

The Aurasus smiled. “I will, if you can answer one question.”

“What?”

“How does a pony with a mechanical heart have a pulse?”

Rainbow Dash’s breath caught in her throat. In her ears, she could hear it- -a heartbeat- -but what the Aruasus said hit her mind like a hammer, driving away any possibility of sleep. She remembered what Five had told her- -she had nothing more than an electrical pump in her chest, something that whirred with an electrical hum instead of beating. Yet, at that very moment, she could hear her pulse.

The Aurasus smiled widely and his one pupil narrowed. He let out a dry, mechanical laugh- -and then was gone.

Rainbow Dash sat still for a moment, staring into the darkness and at the chair- -its layer of thick dust still intact and undisturbed. Then she slowly lay back down.

Brown stirred and opened his eyes.

“Rainbow?” he said, sleepily. “Is something wrong.”

“No, Brown,” lied Rainbow Dash. She pulled his head close to her chest, and he held her tightly. “Just go back to sleep.”

Chapter 63: Capture

The forest was dark and cold. Of those two aspects, Five only liked the darkness. The cold, although not deep enough to freeze her solid, was still uncomfortable. Even with the thin coat she wore, she still felt the chill of the occasional humid forest wind.

She passed quickly through the forest, her short featherless wings propelling her in a series of long leaps. The trees passed around her, their tall and perfectly straight bodies looming above her in the eternal darkness, and occasionally she would see distant things moving in the darkness. Nothing of consequence, of course, but they were still unnerving.

After a moment of consideration, she slowed and perched on a large fragment of stone. The blue holographic cube that followed her slowed and positioned itself above her, its blue-green light illuminating the area immediately around her. Unfortunately- -and for unknown reasons- -she had not inherited her people’s ability to see in the dark.

“Hold on!” called Rainbow Dash from behind.

“You are Rainbow Dash,” said Five, checking a holographic projection of a map of the area and clicking at it with a metal claw. “Is not fast motion related to your special talent?”

“I’m sore,” she whined, climbing up a nearby rock. “Really, really sore.”

“Well, that’s what you get for violating my clone.”

“Nopony was ‘violated’!” cried Rainbow Dash, clearly annoyed by the implication. “We’re both adults. We can do…that sort of thing…if we want to!”

“Except that Brown is barely over a week old.” Five looked down and saw the expression of understanding slowly cross over Rainbow Dash’s face.

“Sweet Celestia!” gasped Rainbow Dash, clapping her hooves over her mouth. “You’re right! I’m a pedophilly!”

“Yes you are. Now wallow in shame, pedophilly.”

Rainbow Dash looked up angrily. “You- -are you joking?”

“At this temperature, I don’t even know anymore.” She closed the map and jumped down from the rock. Rainbow Dash followed, her steps awkward and slow. Flying, of course, was out of the question. Rainbow Dash’s wings had been thoroughly cramped from being held erect for far too long.

“Celestia’s flight feathers…I can hardly walk.”

“How do you think the other feels?” asked Five. “He can’t even stand.”

Reminding Rainbow Dash of that fact seemed to cause her to become sad, although Five did not know why. “Yeah,” she said. Then she giggled. “Maybe I should have taken it easier on him.”

“No. His only purpose is to be of use.”

“Hey! That’s not a nice thing to say about him!”

“Have you met me? Hello, I am Five. I am not a nice pony.”

“You don’t need to be mean to Brown,” protested Rainbow Dash. “I mean, he’s comes off as an arrogant jerk, but he’s really sweet once you get to know him.”

“Ah, yes. ‘Get to know him’. Indeed.”

Rainbow Dash cleared her throat awkwardly. “Why are we even out here? I was busy sleeping.”

“You slept for over two days. Now is not sleep time; now is work time.”

“Work for what?”

Five produced a device from inside her coat and extended a trio of antenna. She examined the screen, momentarily ignoring Rainbow Dash. Her own Order was reading on the signal, but it was far to weak to overwhelm the deinterference algorithm.

“I am looking for something,” she said, linking the device to her back.

“Not in a very specific mood, are you?”

Five stopped and looked directly at Rainbow Dash. “Fine. I am looking for a certain piece of equipment, a magical artifact of great power that I can exchange for great money, once properly processed. Proctor seems to believe that it was buried out here. Somewhere.”

“If it’s supposed to be so powerful, why did somepony bury it?”

“Because most ponies are idiots who fail to comprehend the power of some items.” Specifically, in the severed, rotted skull of the Element of Kindness.

“So this is the thing you had me and Brown looking for?”

“Yes.”

“Even after what happened?”

Five began walking quickly again, this time changing course slightly to the nearest high-point of the signal. “There are no reindeer left here. If there are, I will eliminate them.”

“Can’t you just have Proctor do this? I mean, he seems to enjoy it. I think.”

“No,” said Five.

“But I’m sleepy. And you’re cold. Why are we even bothering?”

“Because I lack trust in Proctor.”

Rainbow Dash stopped. “Really? You pulled me out of bed because of that?”

“Yes.”

“He’s been living with us for, like, two weeks! He’s been nothing but helpful!”

“You are confused,” said Five, who continued walking and forced Rainbow Dash to follow her. “Perhaps because Proctor acts like your friends. But he isn’t- -Soth, he isn’t even a ‘he’!”

“He’s saved our lives- -several times!”

“I’ve saved ponies lives before. And then offed them.” Five sighed. “You would not understand.”

“No, because I don’t understand crazy.”

“No, because you are still so young. I have never trusted, nor shall I ever trust, anypony. I simply lack the capacity to do as such.”

“Wait. You mean you don’t trust me? Or Gell?”

“Of course not.” Five sighed. “As I said, I am simply not able. Instead of trust, I assess motivation. I understand your motivation, and I understand that demon’s. I do not understand Proctor’s.”

“Because you can’t read his mind?”

“No. Think about it…but then again, you were never known for that. Proctor is helping us, he always has been. He has risked his ‘life’ for us repeatedly. But why? Have you ever stopped to think about what he wants from us?”

“Maybe,” said Rainbow Dash, firmly, “he just wants to be our friend.”

Five paused and checked her instrument again. “You don’t know him very well, do you?”

“And you do? You’ve known him for, what, an hour and a half longer than I have?”

“I’ve been watching him for over two centuries.”

Rainbow Dash blinked, probably trying in vain to do the math. “Wait…how? You knew him? From where?”

“Do you even known what Proctor is?”

“Yeah. He’s an equidroid.”

“No. He isn’t. He is not even a proper AI. Proctor is a virus. A Trojan, specifically.”

“You mean like a disease? Am I going to get sick?”

Five pressed her clawed hoof to her head. She had a strong desire to squeeze herself into unconsciousness. “No. Proctor is a network of subsentient nodes loosely linked in a cascade network to accomplish the semblance of…” Rainbow Dash’s eyes had glazed, and Five knew that a correct description was pointless. She instead sought an analogy.

“Look,” she said, pointing at the trees that surrounded them. “Imagine that this forest is Proctor. Not our Proctor, but the real one. The Proctor Network is like this forest. Each tree is a node. It is an independent unit existing within a greater structure to produce a greater whole.”

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash. Five could not tell if she actually understood. “So…what we call ‘Proctor’ is just a tree?” Rainbow Dash looked sad. No doubt she had just thought of Fluttershy.

“Yes. But not one of these trees. Proctor is a renegade node. He is a tree that has left the forest. Now tell me, Ms. Dash: what manner of event would motivate a tree to depart its forest?”

“I don’t know…maybe he was lonely,” suggested Rainbow Dash. Now it was Five’s turn to not understand. Rainbow Dash had clearly not understood the analogy. “Have you tried talking to him?”

“No. Of course not.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “You don’t know much about friendship, do you?”

“Of course not. Considering I have never had any, and never will.”

The device on Five’s back began to produce a small tone. The result made little sense- -although Five did not trust Proctor, she did agree with him. Fluttershy’s grave should have been well marked, perhaps in a beautiful location, but this part of the forest was rather dim and ordinary. The only abnormal part about it was that the trees had an overly thick canopy.

“I thought I was your friend,” muttered Rainbow Dash.

Five shook her head. Once again, Rainbow Dash did not understand the nature of the assertion. Perhaps she could not. “That isn’t what I meant.”

Rainbow Dash felt somewhat hurt, but decided that she did not care. Regardless of what Five was, she a friend at least in a marginal sense. Not in the same way that Brown was, of course, or even the way Gell was, but Five was still some kind of friend. Not a particularly good one, of course. She was cruel and strange, and Rainbow Dash did not like her- -which just made their relationship weirder.

The device Five was carrying started whirring loudly, and she followed it deeper into the woods.

“You know, it would help to know exactly what I’m supposed to be looking for,” called Rainbow Dash. She followed after Five as quickly as she could, but even after all the walking they had done- -and several attempts at flying- -she was still terribly stiff. Mentally, she made a note to stretch next time- -assuming Brown would allow her a next time.

Five suddenly stopped. She reached down and picked up something small from the ground. Rainbow Dash leaned over Five’s shoulder, looking at what she had found. The object was a small glass ampule filled with a whitish substance that was glowing pale violet in the darkness.

“Is that it?” said Rainbow Dash. She was rather let down; she had been hoping for a staff or a big gemstone- -or even an enchanted hammer.

“No,” said Five, sounding distant. She lifted her scanner up to the object, and it beeped loudly. She looked down at the readout, and then at a hologram that sprouted up next to her. “This is Order fallout from the Crystal Empire,” she said, confused.

“What? Why?”

“I don’t…oh no…”

Before Rainbow Dash could ask what was wrong, several objects dropped from the thick canopy above. They bounced across the hard, root-covered ground, and Rainbow Dash realized that they were grenades.

“Get down!” she cried, tackling Five.

There was no detonation, though. Instead, they grenades split open and released plumes of gas. Rainbow Dash tried to hold her breath, but it was already too late. She had breathed some in- -and found that it smelled like stirfrying parsnips.

“Wow,” she said, standing up slowly. She found herself starting to salivate. The smell was so strong that she could nearly taste it. “That smells amazing.”

Then she heard a loud retching souond, and looked down. She realized that Five had not stood up- -instead, she was confusing in a pile of her own crystalline vomit.

“Dash,” she said, trying to stand and drawing her gun, sounding like she was choking. “RUN.”

“I’m not leaving- -” Something suddenly came rushing toward Rainbow Dash. She responded by raising her wing, stretching out her golden feathers to deflect whatever it was. Instead of the impact of a bullet or rocket, however, the projectile stuck to the metal.

Every thought in Rainbow Dash’s mind seemed to come to a violent halt. Her body shook and seized, as if somepony were shaking her harder than she had ever been shaken, and she found that when she told her legs to run or wings to fly, they did not move.

She collapsed in a heap next to Five, and smelled the scent of burning feathers and hair merging with the smell of delicious food. The electric shock had rendered her mind hazy, and she was both stunned and semi-conscious.

Unable to move or speak, she watched as figures emerged around her, descending from the trees and emerging from the shadows. One of them approached Five: a tall, bipedal, cat-like creature coated in heavy armor carrying a large pistol in the hand at the end of its tail.

The figure loomed over Five, kicking her over. Five weakly lifted her rifle, but the ahuizotl was faster. It leveled the pistol at Five’s head and fired. Rainbow Dash was showered in fragments of blood, skull, and brain. A large blue eye rolled into her plane of vision, and she could not prevent herself from vomiting.

The last thing she was conscious of was that she was being lifted onto a pony’s black, and a needle prick in her neck. Then everything grayed into blackness.

Chapter 64: The Story of the Lich King, Part II

The air immediately thinned. It still reeked of sulfur and ozone from the portal spell, but the oppressive stench of iron and phosgene that continually surrounded Satin Veil’s illusion of a mortal body was left in Tartarus.

The transport was inherently unpredictable, if only because the spell had been cast by Satin herself. Shining Armor emerged into a dark and misty world filled with overgrown, colorless trees. Although he was relieved to have so narrowly escaped eternal damnation, he still remained vigilant. Time in Tartarus flowed by Satin’s will; he could have been gone for mere seconds or thousands of years, or even backward. Thebe could still be waiting for him, to destroy the tiny fragment that held his soul and send him back to Satin Veil as a broken soul.

Thebe did not appear, however, and Shining Armor chastised himself for wasting thought on something so foolish. Satin had told him what he needed to do, that he was not yet ready- -it made no sense for her to send him back to Equestria just to die quickly and incomplete.

Knowing this, he devoted some thought to examining his location. There were a number of decrepit structures that had been overtaken by the growth of the forest, much like Toxic Shock’s base of operations. None of these were good landmarks, though- -until Shining Armor saw the enormous, vine covered castle looming over the tallest of the trees. It was the Castle of Friendship: he had been brought to Ponyville.

With that realization, something inside Shining Armor’s mind snapped. The feeling was something like being struck in the chest with a hammer, except that he could feel his thoughts starting to be torn apart. This was the town where his sister had lived, where he spent so many family vacations, where he had not been alone. He remembered how much Cadence had loved the quaint shops and spending time with Twilight, and this memory linked to something else, something far darker.

Shining Armor screamed and released a number of bolts of magic. Trees were struck, and their sap boiled in tremendous explosions. Even that did not relieve the pain, and he staggered across the uneven, eroded land.

He came to the border of a stagnant, fetid pond, and he realized that it had once been a river that a small bridge had crossed- -one he had walked on so many times before.

“No,” he said to himself. “No! I won’t allow this! I am Shining Armor- -I’m already dead! I can’t feel pain!”

With a tremendous surge of willpower, he forced the memories mostly to the rear of his mind. He collapsed onto the muddy ground, and became aware of the fact that he was not breathing heavily. Nor was his heart pounding in his chest; he had neither a heart nor lungs.

Slowly, he looked down into the water at his reflection. What he saw made him wince. He looked so much like he once had, and yet he was clearly no longer Shining Armor. His skin was gray instead of white, and taught over what remained of his skull. It was separated at parts, revealing the metal beneath, and his eyes, though still blue and bright, were empty and dead. His entire reflection was illuminated pink by the glow of the gemstone in his chest. Any semblance he still had to the original Shining Armor was simply an illusion.

In this, he realized something terrible. He turned his head away from the pool and covered his eyes. He could not bear to look at what he had become.

“No,” he said. “No, it can’t be…”

In his mind, something was wrong. He could remember the events of his past so clearly- -but every memory he possessed was broken and empty, devoid of any emotional content. No matter what memory he recalled, he felt nothing: memories of his childhood and his parents, and of so many happy Hearthwarmings with his sister; of the challenges and rewards of cadet school and rising through the ranks of the Equestria Royal Guard; of meeting the love of his life, Cadence. Even the memories of his wedding were empty and vapid. He could not remember what it felt like to love, or to feel anything at all except pain.

This had been what had caused his initial outburst, this terrifying realization that he was slipping into the void- -and recalling it again brought back the pain. He cried out and moaned, and then looked up at the mist around him. It was growing thicker, and, as Shining Armor watched, figures began to emerge.

Their bodies were narrow and skeletal, and their armor in tatters. They stared at him with their lipless, eyeless faces, unable to truly see but somehow able to see everything. They seemed to be waiting, as if they knew something. Each shade was nothing more than a shadow of a pony that had once been, and yet somehow Shining Armor could remember them all. He had been the one who had torn their souls out.

“What do you want from me?” he asked. “Why are you here?”

A voice passed through the air, appearing to drift in on the breeze.

“Remember…” it said.

“I can’t…I just can’t….”

“Remember…”

Shining Armor turned away from the ghosts and looked back into the pool of dirty water- -only to see another set of ghosts arise from the surface without producing a single ripple. Among them was a pale orange Pegasus, his eyesockets seeming to glow from within.

“Remember…” he seemed to say, even though Shining Armor had long-since sewn his mouth closed.

As Shining Armor looked out at them, he realized that the river was far wider than it should have been, and it now seemed to be flowing. On the far shore, where the fog was thickest, a tall pony stood. His gray body and black mane seemed to be made of shadows, and they continually disintegrated and reformed. Although Shining Armor could not see the pony’s face, he knew who he had been.

“Remember,” said the pony.

“REMEMBER!” screamed the ghosts that surrounded him, their whisper now deafening.

Shining Armor could resist no longer, and he felt the memories flow back into his consciousness.

Deep beneath the Crystal Palace, the air was cold and damp. No warmth from the upper palace reached into the dark sanctum below. It had been designed that way, constructed by a master of wincellers- -a pony who had long since met a mysterious and grizzly fate. Of course, aside from several dusty racks of unused vintages, this stone catacomb stored no wine.

It was in these depths that Shining Armor toiled. This system of tunnels and rooms had been built to his own design, to serve as a testing ground for his experiments. Those, of course, were far deeper than his primary laboratory, sealed away by spells to make them inaccessible to ponies that might mistake his endeavors for something sinister. It was those same tunnels that led even deeper, into catacombs dating to a time long before even King Sombra.

Atop the rooms below, however, was Shining Armor’s primary laboratory, where he was writing furiously at his desk. The designs of the spells seemed to flow from him, their elegant circular representations swirling from his quill like a beautiful dance, their letters and designs written in an alphabet of his own construction.

He momentarily paused, stepping aside to examine a diagram pinned to a large board. The image pictured was a blueprint of the Crystal Palace. Not the rooms and architecture, of course, but the actual important part, the transmitter that Cadence herself had designed. Pinned near this blueprint was a large image of the Crystal Heart itself, its angles and facets demarcated with various notes and equations.

To Shining Armor’s left, a centrifuge beeped, indicating that its cycle was complete. He opened it and removed the tubes within, examining them before adding them to the distillation apparatus nearby. In that, he was devising a new form of synthetic blood that would neither freeze nor rot. The previous recipe was already starting to lose effectiveness, and he would need a transfusion soon.

“Where…where is it,” said Shining Armor, looking for a crystal he had been examining. He pushed past the racks of robotic components dangling from the ceiling and on the shelves around the room- -the parts of ponies yet to be reborn into this world in a more orderly state.

Then he stopped. The legs and arms and necks above shifted on their hooks, propelled by a cold draft from far below. They clinked slowly, and in the distance he heard the dripping of water down the stone walls. There was something else, though. Hoofteps were coming down the long stone staircase that connected this area to the rest of the castle.

Shining Armor moved quickly, picking up his notes in his magic and shoving them into a messy pile in a folder. He knew that no living pony apart from him would be able to comprehend them, but he was still afraid that somepony might see them and stop him. He could not allow that- -not when he was so close.

He stood still as he heard the hoofteps cross close to the large wooden door on the far side of the room. Then there was a pause, and finally knocking.

“Shining?” called a voice. Even through the wood, Shining Armor could tell that it was Cadence. Before he could stop her, the door unlocked by magic and Cadence stepped in.

She was carrying with her a light, and Shining Armor instinctively recoiled. He had grown accustomed to the darkness, perhaps too much so. Normally he only worked by the dim light of a luminescent crystal, or even from the collected vials of Order fallout he kept on a shelf. Exposure to even mild light had become unpleasant.

“Shining?” she called again. She looked around in the darkness and saw him. She smiled- -if only weakly- -and approached. Shining Armor did not like that smile.

Yet, as she approached, he was reminded of how much he loved her. She was so beautiful, and her motions so graceful. In the thirty three years they had been married, she had not aged a single day, and the glimmer of her eyes- -even in this dim light- -gave him hope for the future.

“Cadence,” he said, stepping forward, ignoring the pain of approaching the light. He saw the concern in his wife’s eyes as she saw him. No doubt he looked pale, and perhaps too thin- -or perhaps she wondered why his body was almost completely covered in armor.

“It smells strange down here,” she said, covering her snout. Shining Armor had long since lost his sense of smell, but he was vaguely aware of what his laboratory smelled like. Chemicals, mostly, with strong hints of formaldehyde, ammonia, and phenylacetic acid- -all of which covered a much darker, sour smell that he desperately hoped Cadence was not aware of.

“Honey, I told you not to come down here. It’s just not safe.”

Cadence looked up at him, and he wondered if she knew that he was lying.

“Shining,” she said, looking more concerned than angry. “Are you okay?”

“Of course I am,” he said, smiling, but trying not to reveal that most of his rear teeth had fallen out. “Healthy as a horse. Why do you ask?”

“Because I haven’t seen you in a month.”

“I’ve been busy.”

“But you haven’t even come to bed. Do you sleep down here?”

Shining Armor could not tell her that he no longer slept.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I really am, but I’m so close. I’ve almost made a critical breakthrough. I’m almost done. And when I am, I promise I will take you on a trip. Anywhere in Equestria. Assyria, Saddle Arabia, Llamdoras. We can spend weeks together, just the two of us.”

“Shining. I’m really worried about you.”

Shining Armor smiled. “I’m fine. Is that what you came all the way down here to talk to be about? Because you really didn’t need to do that. Don’t worry about me. Soon enough, everything will be better.”

Cadence frowned. Her eyes turned away from Shining Armor, and Shining Armor immediately knew that something was wrong.

“What is it?” he asked.

“That isn’t why I came down here. I am worried, but I know that what you are doing is important to you, and you don’t like to be disturbed.”

“Then why are you here?” said Shining Armor, turning away and adjusting some reactions in a distillation system.

Cadence took a deep breath. “I just came back from a diplomatic meeting.”

“Oh?” said Shining Armor, comparing a vial of solution against a standard. “How did it go?”

“Excellent. Your sister is a born negotiator.” Cadence paused, and Shining Armor felt himself holding the vial for far longer than he needed to. He was incredibly proud of Twilight, and the Princess she had become- -but something in Cadence’s voice made him afraid.

“I wasn’t aware of any diplomatic meetings,” he said. “I’m afraid I’ve not been following current events.”

“Well…this is important. Twilight succeeded in normalizing relations with the changeling Central Hive.”

The sample and the standard in Shining Armor’s magic were both crushed beneath his magic, grinding them into sharp grit and deep, blood-like chemical solutions.

“Changelings?” he said, turning slowly. “Cadence, what were you doing with those filthy- -”

“Twilight asked me to come,” she said, her eyes narrowing. “And you were invited too, but you refused.”

Shining Armor could not recall doing so, but it was not outside the realm of possibility. Ponies often spoke to him while he was lost in thought, wandering through the castle or the city- -he often responded without thinking.

“That was a very dangerous thing to do.”

“No, it wasn’t. Twilight chose me- -chose us- -because of our history with them. But the negotiations went perfectly. It was the first time I was able to be in the same room with Chrysalis since our wedding. And she’s not nearly as cruel or vindictive as I thought.”

“She’s not a pony at all! Chrysalis is a horrible insect!”

“No, she isn’t.” Cadence was frowning, and for the first time she had raised her voice, if only slightly. “But she told me something.” She stared directly into Shining Armor’s eyes. “Shining…she bore your child.”

Shining Amor had a sudden desire to smash everything in the room- -but controlled himself. He allowed himself appear shocked, but modulated his expression to also appear incredulous. “Cadence, she was lying!” He laughed slightly, shaking his head. “I only have one son. Our son. It must have been some kind of diplomatic maneuver- -”

“He was there, Shining.” Shining Armor felt his breath catch in his thought. It tasted like formalin. “He was there with his mother. An all-white changeling. He looked just like you.”

“He’s a changeling! By definition, they can look like whatever they want! It’s all part of some kind of plot. We can’t trust Chrysalis, Cadence, you know that.”

“No. You don’t understand.” Cadence shook her head. “I know changelings. Celestia, I know them. They’ve haunted my dreams for thirty years. I know what they look like, and when I looked into his eyes…I didn’t see just another drone. I saw you.”

“You don’t know what you saw!”

“Yes I do!” she screamed. Her wings deployed aggressively, but she took a breath and calmed herself. Seeing her long, beautiful bicolor wings made Shining Armor wonder if he could sew a pair onto a unicorn cadaver and create his own alicorn.

Shining Armor also calmed himself. It was clear that his wife was not going to let this go. “Alright,” he said. “Fine. If you want to know so badly, yes. I am Holy Armament’s father. But he was conceived while I was under the effects of mind control! You can’t blame me!”

Cadence shook her head. Shining Armor saw tears welling in the corners of her eyes. “You don’t understand,” she whispered. She lifted her head and spoke directly to him. “I’m not angry that you have a son. I’m angry because you never once told me. I could have forgiven you for what you did with Chrysalis, but to keep it from me. To never once even try to be part of your son’s life, to leave Chrysalis to raise him alone? To never let Blackened know that he has a brother?”

“I’m sorry.”

“No, you’re not,” said Cadence, once again growing increasingly angry. “You never intended to tell me. You never expected me to find out! And it’s not just that! Look at all this,” she gestured to the laboratory. “I don’t see you anymore! You’re just down here doing- -doing Luna knows what! We used to go on walks, have dinner together, watch sunsets- -and the only times I ever see you, you just ignore me!”

“I told you. I’ve been busy.”

“We haven’t made love in sixteen years! I’d never cheat on you, Shining, but I have needs!”

“Cadence, honey…I’m close to sixty years old.” He hoped that she could not tell that his physical body had not truly aged beyond thirty; nor could he tell her that he had long ago sacrificed the organs necessary for love making.

“You could at least take the time sit with me, or lay with me! But no. You don’t. You come down here, or wander the streets at night.” She turned away from him and muttered. “If you hadn’t been so busy, maybe our son wouldn’t have grown up to be a murderer.”

She looked up at Shining Armor, and he looked down at her. Neither of them reacted. Shining Armor did not move to comfort his wife, or to reassure her.

“You are overreacting,” he said. “Calm down.”

“And YOU ARE NOT THE STALLION I MARRIED!” she screamed as she threw her hooves across one of the tables, shattering distillation equipment and sending hissing synthetic blood and pieces of laboratory apparatus skittering across the floor.

“Cadence!” cried Shining Armor, his voice becoming unnaturally high. Before Cadence could continue to destroy his precious work- -and potentially injure herself on chemicals and spells that she had no possibly way of understanding- -he grabbed her front hooves.

“Oh, now you touch me!” she said, smiling sarcastically. “All I had to do was break some of your stuff! This lab took my Shining away from me! I should just break it all- -and pull this place out of the ground!”

“Cadence, please! My work is important!”

“More important than me? Maybe if I looked like Chrysalis you would- -”

Rage suddenly filled Shining Armor’s thoughts, and his mind was momentarily rendered blank. Then he saw Cadence lying on the stone floor, moaning, a thin stream of blood coming out from the side of her mouth and from her nose. He saw his own hoof extended, stopped directly where her head had been seconds before.

“Cadence, I- -”

He froze when he realized what Cadence was holding. She had taken hold of his chest plate, and when he had struck her, she had been knocked back with enough force remove it.

“What?” said Cadence, rising slowly. She was clearly dazed; although Shining Armor was physically atrophied, Cadence had a very slight build. Even one punch had nearly rendered her unconscious.

She sat up and pushed the heavy plate off her body. “Shining, did you just- -”

Her eyes widened in terror as she looked up at her husband, and she let out a loud shriek. Shining Armor knew exactly what she was seeing, because he had performed the entire set of modifications himself. His chest had been pulled open and the ribs sawed away, exposing the system of black, magically charged, dead organs and machines connected to what was left of his internal viscera. Inside, he was hollow. His anatomy was no longer remotely recognizable as belonging to a pony.

Shining Armor looked down into the hole in his chest. He saw the undead organs squirming and writhing, and the deep red synthetic blood that filled his plastic veins. He took a breath, and saw his oxygen handling manifold open, releasing a hiss inside his body. In a way, he felt relieved. He had been keeping this secret for far too long, waiting for just the right time to reveal the good news to his wife.

“Shining!” cried Cadence, reaching out toward him but pulling back. “What- -what’s happened to you?”

Shining Armor smiled. “I told you,” he said. “My work is important.” He gestured to his open chest. “And this is my work.”

“You- -you did this? To yourself?” The shock on Cadence’s face turned to horror, and she clapped her hoof over her mouth as she stepped back. “Why?”

“Why?” said Shining Armor, confused that she did not understand. “Why, for you, of course.”

Shining Armor crossed the room, opening his folder and removing the spells he had been working on. He felt so happy, finally being able to give this gift to Cadence.

“For…for me? Shining, your body!”

“Of course,” he chortled. “For our love. You’re an alicorn, Cadence. You are immortal. You’re already one hundred twenty two years old. You will live forever. But I won’t.”

“Shining…”

“I can’t. This mortal body won’t hold on that long. Or, it wouldn’t. Not normally. Not unless I made some changes. But even this, it’s not good enough! I’m dying, Cadence.” He leapt across the room with agility that seemed to terrify Cadence, and pointed at the large diagram of the Crystal Palace. He lit his horn, and his magic coated it in the runes and notes that had previously only been recorded in his mind.

“But with this,” he said. “With this, I think it will work! With this, I never have to leave you! You never have to be alone!”

Cadence approached the wall gingerly and looked up at the diagrams. She had designed the Crystal Palace, and she no doubt understood what Shining Armor was attempting to express.

“It’s really quite simple,” said Shining Armor, hurriedly. “I can use the Crystal Heart! If these changes are made to the design, it won’t just feed on love and harmony- -it will feed on life-force itself!”

Cadence’s eyes widened. “But the ponies- -or subjects!”

“Don’t worry, I’ve thought about them too,” said Shining Armor, smiling. “It took me a few months, but look! They will only have a thirty five percent reduction in lifespan…well, most of the time.”

Cadence was now backing away. “Shining…why would you do this? Is this…is this what you’ve been doing?”

“Because with this I can live forever! And it’s not all I’ve been doing. Not by far.”

Several doors opened, and the sour smell from deeper within the complex momentarily overpowered the smell of the preservatives. Several dark figures moved in the dusty air beyond those doors, and then stepped forward.

“I’ve also built us new soldiers,” said Shining Armor, grinning as the half-mechanical corpses clicked and hummed up the stairs below, emerging by his side, their white and lifeless eyes staring through the holes in the armor bolted onto their skeletons. “To defend the Empire…to expand it, even!”

Cadence backed away, and cried out as she bumped into a mechanical pony leg hanging from the ceiling- -the same kind of leg that was attached to the nearest of the constructs.

“The murders,” she said, “they- -it wasn’t Blackened Shield at all! It was YOU!”

“I needed raw materials for my research,” sighed Shining Armor. He did not know why Cadence was reacting so poorly. When the process was complete, he would be bound to the Crystal Empire itself as an immortal being; if the Empire fell, he would die, and they would be apart. The thought of Cadence weeping over his grave was simply too much for him. He had needed a new army to protect her, to keep her from being sad like that.

“You’re- -you’re a necromancer!”

Shining Armor frowned. “Yes, I am. But not by choice. Only because I had to be. Because if I don’t defeat death, it will separate us- -it will take you away from me. The things I’ve done…the depravity I have stooped to. That’s why I don’t sleep. I can’t bear the nightmares.”

“This is insane!”

“Really?” said Shining Armor, now annoyed and growing angrier. “So my magic is evil? Disgusting? Except when it benefits you, of course. Then it is beautiful and great!”

“How would this possibly benefit me? Benefit our people?”

“It was my necromancy that allowed us to have a son!” screamed Shining Armor. “You’re an alicorn! You are sterile! Without me, you would never have had a foal!”

Cadence gasped, and started to shiver. She instinctively put her hooves over her womb. “Shining…what did you do…”

“I did what I had to, to make you happy!” His anger collapsed. “You were so sad back then. All you wanted was a baby. We tried and tried, and every time we failed it crushed you. I just couldn’t bear to see you like that.”

“Shining…what did you put inside me?”

“Essentially a construct,” he said, trying to simply the extremely complicated spell as much as he could. It had been, of course, his crowning achievement. “A program, designed to create a pony from flesh. It used my genetics as a template…and acquired a soul locally.”

“A…a soul?” Cadence gaped, and put her hoof to her head. “Is that why he looks like- -”

She gasped, and then screamed. Shining Armor knew exactly what she was realizing: why their son was a dark gray pony with black hair and red eyes. The spell had reached out and collected fragments of the nearest soul it had gained access to, incorporating them into a new pony.

“You impregnated me with King Sombra…” gasped Cadence.

“Not intentionally. Although his soul was actually a good fit. It stabilized the construction spell quite well.”

“You…our son…oh Celestia, what have you done, Shining?”

“I gave you what you wanted,” said Shining Armor, crossing the room past his new soldiers. “You wanted a son, and I gave you one. You wanted love, so I became a lover who can never die. You wanted to protect our citizens, so I built an unstoppable army. I’ve done all of this for you. Because I love you, Cadence.”

“But I didn’t want any of this!” Tears were now flowing down Cadence’s face. “I didn’t want this! Can’t you understand! I just wanted my husband! And YOU TOOK HIM FROM ME!”

“I AM your husband,” said Shining Armor, picking his wife up from the floor and into his arms. “I love you. More than anything. More than life itself. We will be together forever. And you will love me. You will love me for what I have given you…”

“NO!” screamed Cadence. She pushed Shining Armor away, and her horn glowed with powerful blue light. Beams shot forth from it, and Shining Armor’s soldiers were too unintelligent to react. Their bodies were ripped to pieces, their metal components melted and twisted under Cadence’s magic and their flesh reduced to charred, sizzling strips.

“Cadence, stop!” cried Shining Armor.

“You are a monster, Shining Armor!” shouted Cadence through her tears. “I loved you! I loved you more than anything in Equestria! But for this…this! Our marriage is over! I never want to see you again!”

She directed her magic directly at Shining Armor. He raised his shield, but it was as useless as wet paper in comparison to the power of an alicorn. The sheild shattered and his protective seals broke. The air around him superheated as the teleportation spell engaged, and he vanished into the void, weeping.

Shining Armor gasped as his eyes opened. His mechanical irises tightened against the light of the dark sky above. He gasped and rolled over in the grass-like plants on the muddy river bank. He looked around at the ruins of Ponyville, and saw that the ghosts had vanished. The river, likewise, was now little more than a stinking puddle.

The memory had taken its toll on him, and he wept alone in the darkness. It hurt him so much, to know what he had done to Cadence, to know that he had been the one who had driven her away, blinded to it all by his own ambitions. He had sacrificed most of his life with her for his ‘research’- -only to become a monstrosity that she could not bear to look at.

Even with all that pain, though, the memory was still not complete. In it, Shining Armor had still been alive, if only marginally so. He had been a necromancer, but by no means a lich- -the phylactery had not yet been created. There was another memory, he knew; one that was far deeper and far worse than what he had seen. As hard as he tried, though, he could not reach it. Every fiber of his being prevented him from recalling what exactly the flames and screams meant.

Shining Armor stood, and knew what he needed to do. He had to know, and the only being that could allow him to do so was Blackest Night. The only way for him to be complete- -and to have his fate sealed- -was to return to her.

He engaged his magic, and the forest around him shifted. The swamp-grown, warm-weather trees were replaced with tall boreal ones arising from frigid soil, and he knew that he was in the right place.

Before he could point himself toward the ancient church, however, a pony approached him. Shining Armor did not even need to turn to know that it was one of his ghosts- -but he did anyway. That was when he saw what it carried in its mouth, and he knew that something had gone terribly wrong.

Chapter 65: A Demon Waters a Fern

Gell gently lifted the watering can in her mouth, feeling her several rows of pointed teeth dig into the metal handle. She stood on her hind legs to reach the top of the tall shelf in what she thought of as the Pocket’s sitting room. Carefully, so as not to spill any water on the wood surface, she tipped the can and watched the narrow streams of water pour out of the can’s apertures and flush the parched soil.

She had no idea what the plant itself was, aside from maybe being a fern. It was spindly and pale and really rather strange looking, but they were common enough in the Forest. Although it was not her preferred type of plant, Gell had many fond memories of playing in her father’s gardens when she was growing up. The care of any plants outside of the Pocket’s conservatory- -which was filled with nothing but poison joke and various toxic, weedy things- -fell to Gell. An simply was not interested in taking care of anything that could not be used to cause death and torment to ponies.

The plant looked especially pale, and Gell prodded at one of its two long, curling leaves.

“Humidity is low,” she muttered to herself. That meant another trip to the boiler room, which she hated. Better humidity, though, would probably help her sleep better.

“Gell,” called a voice from the door behind her. Gell recognized it immediately, and knew that it was Rainbow Dash- -and she sounded hurt. She turned around so quickly that she nearly dropped the watering can and toppled the shelf containing the fern.

Instead of Rainbow Dash, Gell found Proctor. He marched quickly into the room, and it was clear why he sounded like he was in pain. His joints and most of his body was covered in hoof-sized, spiny balls.

“They won’t come off,” said Proctor_Rarity, trying to pull one off with his hoof- -only to have it stick to his hoof. “And they hurrrrrt….”

“What did you do?” said Gell, annoyed that she had been hearing Proctor_Dash instead of the real Rainbow Dash. “Is that my jumping cholla?”

“Maybe,” said Pinkie_Proctor.

Gell put her hoof over her face and shook her head. “That plant was supposed to be a Satinmass gift for my father,” she said. “How did you even get it on you?”

“Welllll,” said Proctor_Shy, “the plant looked so fuzzy, and so lonely.”

“So,” said Twilight_Proctor, “I gave it what I believe Brown would call ‘wuv and huggies’.”

“I do not say ‘wuv and huggies’,” said Brown, limping into the room. “Nor would I be foolish enough embrace an arborescent cactus.”

“But it had arms,” protested Proctor_Dash.

Gell ignored the cactus covered equidroid and crossed the room. She loomed over Brown, glaring at him. Brown looked incredibly tired, but he looked back up at her. He actually had the audacity to look her in the eyes.

“You must have quite a pair,” growled Gell, “to come in here after what you did to my Dashie.”

“Our actions were consensual.”

Gell stared down at the tiny, fluffy pony for a moment. “I should beat you with Proctor right now,” she said.

“Um, do I have a say in this?” asked Proctor_Shy.

“But I won’t.” Gell stretched out her right hoof. Brown moved backward as if she were about to strike him, but then realized that it was a hoofshake. “You beat me to her. You won.”

“It is not a contest,” said Brown, taking Gell’s hoof. It was nearly as large as he was, but he still shook it. “I didn’t do it to score points. I did it because Rainbow Dash wanted it, and I wanted it too.”

Gell smiled. “Correct answer,” she said. “If you had gloated, I really would have beat you with Proctor. And then castrated you. Slowly. But you’ve realized that she’s more important than that.”

“She is my friend,” said Brown. “But as for our relationship…this is not something I am familiar with. For all I know, you may yet have a chance with her.”

“Aww. You’re trying to reassure me.”

“No I’m not.”

“Yes you are. And, by demon custom, it’s not adultery if it’s between mares.” She shook her head. “But no. I won’t. Because Rainbow Dash doesn’t think of me like that. She does think of you like that, though.”

Brown actually seemed to blush slightly. “Thank you, Subcommander.”

“Just Gell is fine. But not Blunty. You’re not a mare, and that would be weird. And I would have to beat you. Perhaps with Proctor.”

“Cactuses,” complained Proctor_Jack. “So many cactuses!” He moved to sit down.

“Don’t you dare!” snapped Gell. “If you damage even one of those plantlets, I will beat you with Brown! You are going to stand there until I pick each and every one out of you, and then you are going to help me pot them!”

“Gell,” said Brown, meekly.

“Yeah?”

Brown was looking away now- -and looking embarrassed. This was the first time Gell had seen him like that, and it was unbecoming. His sudden vulnerability, however, was actually somewhat appealing. Gell suddenly considered rescinding her promise not to remove his tentacles.

“That was…that was my first time with a mare,” he said. “And I feel like…well, I don’t feel like I lived up to Rainbow’s expectations. And for next time- -if she allows for a next time, which she might not, although I really would like a next time- -I was hoping you might have some suggestions for improvement.”

“You’re asking me…for advice on how to please your mare?”

Brown blushed heavily, but looked Gell in the eyes and nodded.

Gell wiped a blood tear from her eye. “Oh Satin,” she sniffled, “you’re like the son I never had!”

“Are you crying?” joked Proctor_Dash.

“No, but you are about to be,” said Gell. “Sure, Brown. I can help you out, if you use it to help Dashie, but first help me get these things out of Proctor.”

“How?”

“Find a comb. It’s the only way.”

“I don’t know the location of a comb.”

Gell and Proctor both stared at Brown.

“Really?” said Proctor_Jack.

“What?” asked Brown.

“It’s just that…all that fur,” said Gell.

“And you are completely smooth and hairless.”

“Was that a bald joke?”

Proctor blinked, confused. “I didn’t know you were supposed to have hair.”

Gell picked off one of the cactus units and flicked it across the room. It landed squarely in Brown’s face, pinning itself between his eyes.

“Hmm,” he said. “They really do hurt.”

“Yeah. They do. That’s the point. Now are you going to help or not?”

“I will help, of course,” said Brown. He stepped toward Proctor, who’s flank shifted to an image of three pink butterflies as he started to shake and cower in their collective shadow.

Brown suddenly looked up, and stopped walking. “Interesting,” he said. “Has that door been there this whole time?”

Gell looked up, and saw that there was a door in the wall of her sitting room, and a terribly ugly one at that. It was made of some kind of ancient, dark colored wood with enormous metal straps holding it together. The door looked more like something from a castle than for indoor use- -and it definitely had not been there.

“I rather like the style,” said Brown.

The door swung open, and Proctor squeaked. He dashed across the room, leaving a trail of chollas stuck in the carpet.

“Well that’s just great,” muttered Gell. “Don’t get them on the upholstery!”

A sour smell came from the far side of the door. Even through the scent of machine oil, electronics, and chemical preservatives, Gell could immediately detect the pungent aroma of the undead. The smell was followed by a pale pink glow. Finally, Shining Armor emerged from the door.

“Great,” said Gell. “Proctor! Get over here! Somepony is getting a cactus-robot beating!”

“No, thank you,” mumbled Proctor_Shy from under the couch.

“Bluntforce,” said Shining Armor. “And Brown…Brown, did you lose a fight? You look terrible.”

“I don’t think I ‘lost’, per se,” he said, smiling ever so slightly.

“Just when I thought I had gotten rid of you, you come into my house, stinking up the place with your dirty lich hooves and blood and phylacteries,” said Gell.

“It is not ‘your’ house. And I don’t have time for this. Where is Five?”

“She’s not here,” said Gell. She sat down and crossed her front legs in front of her. “She and Dashie went out to search.”

“Even though I could do a better job!” added Twilight_Proctor, now venturing out of his hiding place.

“Are those…never mind. One of my sentries found this in the forest.” Shining Armor threw something to Gell, and she could it easily between the two segments of her hooves. She looked down, and saw that it was a pony eye- -with a large blue pupil.

“Sentahs?” said Proctor_Jack, suddenly concerned. “What sentrahs?”

“I thought you might need greater security, so I left several spirits to guard this area.”

“Stolen souls, you mean.”

“They also brought back this.” Shining Armor lifted a torn and blood-soaked mess of cloth and pockets. Gell recognized it as the system of pouches that Five used to carry supplies, and to hold her gun.

“That explains the eye,” she said.

“It isn’t,” said Brown. Then he gasped and stepped back. “That’s- -that’s the Commander’s eye!”

“Yeah,” said Gell. She sighed. “Yeah, it is.”

“I found it with a lot of blood,” said Shining Armor. “But there were no bodies. I believe she was captured, not killed. Well, not permanently.”

“And if Dashie was with her…” Gell’s insides tightened. Even if she could not have Rainbow Dash as a lover, she still cared for her greatly. She knew that An could care for herself- -Gell had at least raised her to be able to do that- -but Rainbow Dash was not the same kind of pony.

“We have to do something,” said Brown. He normally looked stoic, or even unaffected- -but now he looked afraid.

“I will send out my secondary bodies,” said Twilight_Proctor, producing a hard-light shell and removing the cholla balls from his body, stacking them neatly in the corner of the room. “My drones should be able to find them quickly enough.”

“I have a faster method, if you will allow it,” said Shining Armor.

“What?”

“That eye. I can use it to trace them.”

“I’m not going to give you my daughter’s eye.”

“Please. Bluntforce, I need to get them back safely.”

“And why do you care?”

“I don’t. Not anymore. To be honest, I find Anhelios annoying and have little love for Rainbow Dash. But I do care for Blackest Night. She is my friend.”

Gell looked down at the eye. It was evaporating and starting to get squishy.

“Fine,” she said, throwing it back to Shining Armor. “Can’t eat An anyway, she tastes terrible. But if that ends up in one of your undead sex toys, I will murder you. Again, I guess.”

“The process will destroy the eye,” said Shining Armor. “Thank you, Bluntforce.”

He retreated back into the darkness behind the door. As soon as it closed, the space of the wall distorted slightly as the door vanished, leaving not even the space it had occupied behind.

“We need to be careful,” said Proctor_Shy. “What if they have guns? What if they shoot us? We can’t rush into this!”

“They took my Commander,” said Brown. “And they took Rainbow. For the second time I have failed…on my honor as an Exmoori, I must protect them both.”

“Planning is for nubs anyway,” said Gell. She slapped Brown on the back, nearly flattening him. “I think I might actually be starting to like you, fluffy.”

In her mind, of course, she was not nearly as upbeat. She was angry and afraid. Brown had not been the only one who had failed. She should have gone with them, or at least been keeping track of their location. Now they were in danger. Not just Rainbow Dash, and not just An Five either. Gell knew An Five all too well; in a situation like this, the risk was high not just for her daughter, but for An Six as well.

Chapter 66: Boiling Tungsten

Once again, Five found herself in the void of non-life.

“Great,” she said, even though words had no meaning in the eternal darkness. “Massive head trauma twice in the same month. This probably is not healthy.”

Around her, the darkness slowly started to resolve into something resembling a plane, or an infinite dark room. Five suddenly became aware that she had a body, and that she was standing on something. She braced herself for what she knew came next.

More figures resolved from the darkness, as if rising from the mist. They stepped forward into her view, and she saw them clearly. Unlike so many times before, though, there were no longer four of them. At the farthest right edge, apart from Four, was a tiny, floating pony fetus.

“Hello again, Anhelios,” said Three.

“Very funny,” muttered Five, angrily. “Is it even possible for me to die and avoid seeing you?”

“You are not capable of death,” said Two. She turned toward the fetus floating at the end of their chain. “Well…actually, you are…”

“Don’t frighten her,” said Four. Her voice was as monotone and empty as ever, but for a moment Five thought she had seen something else, a glimmer of emotion in this vision of her mother that she had never expected- -and that somehow made her words worse. “We were never intended to be immortal. Death awaits us all.”

“You’re not even real,” said Five, her eyes flicking toward the developing fetus and then away from the others. “You are all a hallucination…the voices of the memories that Blackest Night has collected from each of you.”

“That is correct,” said Two. “We are nothing more than fragments of you. Because you are us.”

The others nodded.

“NO!” cried Five. “I am NOT you! I am not any of you!”

“You are Anhelios,” said Four. “So were we.”

“Sorry,” said Three. “But you’re lucks kind of out. Six will be born, and you will die. And then Seven will be born, and Six will die. And so on.”

“Not if I stop it. Not if I kill you all.”

“We’re already dead,” noted Two.

“And this destiny cannot be escaped,” added Four.

“This is wrong, and you know it,” said Five. “I can’t keep going…there’s nothing left.”

“Five,” said a voice. It was the same voice that they all shared, of course, but all four of them turned suddenly to the pony on the farthest edge of the line, next to Two. There was a collective gasp. In all the times Five had come this close to dying, she had never once heard Anhelios herself speak.

“What do you want?”

“I’m sorry,” she said. Anhelios turned toward the shades of her descendants. “To all of you. I’m so sorry.”

For a moment, she looked so much older than the rest of them. Five realized that the first Anhelios probably had never known. Her destiny had not yet been observed repeating for generations; it would have been a mystery to her. Unlike the rest of them, her mother had survived birth, and she had lived life as a normal pony- -and Five hated her. She hated the original Anhelios more than she hated the rest of the copies combined, save perhaps only for herself.

“But, you can’t be here,” said Five, the realization of what was happening suddenly causing her to step back, as if she could possibly escape what were essentially fragments of her own mind. “You- -you coexisted with Luna. You were never linked to Blackest Night!”

Anhelios smiled, and she seemed so weary. She looked into Five’s eyes, and Five looked back into them. The eyes of her great great grandmother were identical to her own.

“Do you really think it is her that binds us?”

Then, for the first time, the darkness seemed to lift slightly. Behind the Anhelii, Five saw something seem to materialize. Even in the dim light and fog of the void, she perceived its appearance, even if she could not comprehend its nature.

The closest thing her mind could conceive of was a tree- -but on a scale that there were no words to describe. Even if she could not see it completely, she knew of its size, and in her mind saw the trunk of crystal, and the spheres that hung amongst its branches, built of combined universes and orbited by so many suns and moons.

In this, she saw its horror, and she was more frightened than she had ever been- -but she knew that it was familiar. She could feel it, and knew that this was the source of all Order. The creature she saw, if only in a shaded half-glance, was the Soth itself.

“Our bodies are mortal, built of flesh,” said Anhelios, “but we are not. We are Order. Though one body may age and die, we persist, and are reborn into new flesh. Forever, and for all eternity. And this is my greatest regret, the curse I have forced upon you all.”

“I hate you,” whispered Five, to her face. Then, to the others. “I hate you all. And you will all burn.”

“You cannot escape us.”

“I will be free,” said Five. “Even if I have to die for it.”

Five opened her eyes. She felt terrible. Her vision was badly distorted, with little depth perception and terrible color saturation. That further exacerbated how sick she felt; she was tired, groggy, and nauseous. A horrible smell of parsnips was trapped in her nose, and she barely managed to hold down her vomit.

Her body also ached, and when she looked down, she realized why. Surrounding her were a number of thick metallic bands. They were exceedingly tight, and had been bolted around her, forming a durable container that completely restricted her motion.

Five looked around the room she was in. Her memories were starting to return- -if only slowly- -and she remembered that she had been captured. That was unfortunate, but she was at least satisfied that her captors had given her enough freedom in her restraints to turn her head- -even if that was all she could do.

The room she found herself in was dark and dusty. It seemed to be filled mostly with ancient looking office equipment: an ugly, dented desk, a few tilting filing cabinets, and some lamps and staplers piled in a corner. The only thing she found that was notable was Rainbow Dash, who held by a set of hoofcuffs to an exposed pipe in one of the walls. She was staring at Five, and looked oddly nauseous.

“Took you long enough,” she said.

“How long was I out?”

“Hours, maybe? I’ve been staring at that gaping hole in your head for at least two hours.”

“Hole?” Five tried to turn her eyes toward where a hole might be, and realized that she only had one eye. Her skull had not yet completely regenerated, which was odd.

“Yeah. It’s really gross. I mean, looking at a pony’s brain and sinuses and stuff.”

“That is odd,” said Five. She summoned some of her magic and pushed it into her wounded skull. She felt her tissue starting to regenerate, but the magic felt oddly hard to use, as if her supply of Order was depleted- -or blocked.

She looked down at the metal that bound her, and realized what it actually was.

“Well, that explains it,” she said.

“What?”

“I had heard that centuries ago, Celestia had commissioned the invention of metal intended to resist Order. It would seem that I have been contained within bindings that suppress my ability to use Order.”

“Yeah, but you still used it.”

“I did not say that it works especially well. And I think they know that.”

She struggled against what was holding her, but it was no use. The metal was far too thick and well-constructed to break. To her dismay, Five saw that they had also taken her gauntlets and supplies.

“Can you get out?” she asked Rainbow Dash.

“No.” Rainbow Dash shook her hoofcuffs, pulling at them and making the pipe she was bound to rattle.

“Use your wings,” sighed Five. “Cut through them.”

“No. Because I clearly didn’t think of that!” Rainbow Dash twisted, and showed Five her wings. They were both covered in well-secured devices that kept her bladed feathers from touching anything. “I can’t even use my legs! The robot ones, I mean- -I think they did something to them!”

“At least they failed to remove them.”

“Failed?”

“Do you have any idea where we are?”

“No. I was out when they brought us in here. And you were…”

“Dead?”

“Yeah.”

“It happens.” Five looked around the room at the dust and the desks. “It looks like an office,” she said. “Like something in a factory.” Her eyes were drawn to a tattered calendar on the wall- -one featuring a picture of Fluttershy in a highly suggestive position. Five looked at the last date. “And it’s been abandoned for a long time.”

“Then why are their sounds?”

“Sounds?”

“Listen.”

Five did, and she realized that Rainbow Dash was correct. The air circulation system was still running, and she could hear the rushing of fans. There was also a clanking of machinery and the repetitive hum of badly maintained machinery.

There was also a foul smell in the air. It was more than the smell of old oil and decaying files that a factory would normally have; instead, it smelled like sulfur and metal.

“I think I know what this location is.”

“What?”

“It’s an autofactory. A substantially outdated one. A smelter, by the scent, or possibly a mine. My supposition is that it has been abandoned but operational for a long time.”

“How can it possibly be both?”

“The ‘auto’. It’s all robotic. Not even AI’s. These offices were for the overseers…or maybe the janitors. I don’t know. But they’ve been gone for a long time.”

“But how did we get here?”

“This must have been the nearest place for their base of operations.”

“Who is ‘they’? The ones who captured us, are they mercenaries, like before?”

“Mercenaries? Oh no, we’ve gone quite a few steps past that.”

“Then who are they?”

“These were government soldiers.”

“Government? You mean…Thebe?”

Five nearly laughed. “Thebe lacks soldiers. She has no need for them. Nor does she care enough about Equestria to bother intervening. Thebe rules Equestria, but she is no government. Of course, I’m not sure which government these are from. Probably the Equestrian Federation. Maybe Blackminster Corp, though. I’m relatively sure that the one that shot me in the head was from the Brotherhood of Celestial Light.”

“An ahuizotl. An armored ahuizotl. This is pretty epic, Five.”

“Epic? No. We are probably going to die here. Well, you are.”

“And whose fault is that?” Rainbow Dash sounded annoyed; she seemed instant on treating this like an adventure. Five knew better; in all her years of experience, she had learned never to get on the bad side of any government. If they had finally decided to come for her, it meant that the ponies in charge had finally realized the significance of what she was trying to do- -and intended to prevent her from succeeding.

“I fail to know,” said Five. “How about the ‘fastest pony in Equestria’ who cannot even dodge a Taser dart?”

“Oh! Really? Not the pony who led us into a trap, and then got knocked out by the smell of parsnips!”

“You know I cannot tolerate food!”

“Which is the stupidest weakness ever!”

“I have a reason!” screamed Five.

“Really? Then come on, tell me. Go ahead. I’m listening.”

“You wouldn’t understand.” Five turned away and looked at the crooked filing cabinet, its top drawer still slightly open. “But they so much about us. Both of our weaknesses. We were an easy target.”

“Well, you were at least,” said Rainbow Dash. “But I still don’t get it. And, actually, come to think of it, I never did. Why are they after us, Five? Why are they after me?”

“You do not need to know that,” said Five.

“Really? Because- -now, let me be sure to get this right- -we are chained up in an old factory, captured by government soldiers who are probably trying to kill us.” She frowned toward the opposite side of the room from the one that Five was looking at. “It’s that thing you were looking for, isn’t it?”

“I told you. You do not need to know.”

“Like Tartarus I don’t!”

Five took a breath, and stayed silent for a moment. Rainbow Dash seemed to expect a response, but eventually gave up. She instead simply sat, chained to the wall, refusing to speak to Five.

Eventually, though, Five realized that it might be better to tell her. In her mind, she weighed the possibilities of both outcomes. She knew that Rainbow Dash would never trust her if she continued her course of action- -and that there was a good chance that Rainbow Dash would be the only pony to get out alive. That, and, by definition, she would have to know eventually.

“Fine,” said Five. “I’ve been building a weapon.”

“What kind of weapon?” Rainbow Dash seemed self-satisfied in her miniature victory, but also afraid of the implications of what Five was doing. “Not that I’m surprised.”

“What we were looking for in the forest. It was an Element of Harmony.”

A small gasp escaped Rainbow Dash. “An Element of Harmony? A weapon? The Elements of Harmony are not weapons! Believe me, I should know. I used to have an Element.”

“I know. But you are wrong.” She motioned with her eyes toward her flank. “If you didn’t notice, I was once Nightmare Moon. Sort of. I can actually remember getting hit with them- -and they hurt.”

“Sorry about that. But you- -she- -kind of deserved it.”

“Yes, I know. But the point still stands. With a device that could access the Power of the Elements of Harmony, a pony could do anything. Even change her own destiny.”

“So that’s it. You want to use the Elements to save your own life.”

“No. Of course not. I do not care what the Elements are used for. I do not intend to use the machine I create. It is not meant for me.”

“Then why the hay are you making it?!”

“To sell it. To the highest bidder. To make myself fabulously rich.”

“What?! Five, I think that headshot raddled something. I’ve seen this world. Anypony who can afford the Elements isn’t going to use them for good!”

“No. They will probably use them to attack Thebe. Or maybe not. It is difficult to tell. Probably for something highly destructive, though. Hence why the government has finally decided to eliminate me. They know what I am doing, and have decided that I am a threat to them.”

“And you want that? To hurt ponies?”

“Not in particular. I don’t really care. That’s not the reason why I am doing this.”

“You’re trying to get your hoofs on the most powerful source of magic known to ponykind, and you don’t even care what it’s used for?!”

“You couldn’t understand.”

“Well, I’m clearly not going anywhere! So how about you try to explain it to me!”

“Rainbow Dash,” interrupted Five. “Tell me, how did you get your cutie mark?”

“Don’t try to change the subject, Five!”

“I am not. Nor do you need to answer the question. I already know. As a filly, you achieved a sonic rainboom at the junior-speedster’s flight camp. You were the first pony to do so in thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of years. Your mark signifies the rainbow glory of that moment, and of your speed and strength as you soar through the clouds. Now, do you know how I got my cutie mark?”

“No.”

“I didn’t. I was born with it- -if you could even call the way I arrived into this plane as birth. It is roughly the same as the cutie mark my mother had, and her mother before her, extending back to the Anhelios of your time.”

“And it means…what, exactly?”

“Nothing. Nothing at all. It refers to the fact that I wield Order magic, but that is not a feature that makes me unique. Because I am not unique. I am nothing more than another incarnation of something which has already existed, a copy.”

“But that’s not how cutie marks work. You’re supposed to get it when you realize your special talent. It’s what makes you you!”

“Nothing makes me ‘me’. One Anhelios dies, and another is born into her destiny. I have so many memories, Dash…and so few are from me. The reason I can never be your friend?” She chuckled sardonically, “It is because I do not even exist.”

“That makes no sense!”

“Doesn’t it? There is nothing here. I am not Anhelios. She died long ago. Yet her destiny persisted, forced on to me. I have no identity of my own. I am little more than a replica. We were not meant to last more than two or three generations; with every birth, we get diluted. There’s nothing left now.” She looked directly at Rainbow Dash. “I don’t even have my own name! ‘Anhelios’? Not my name, but hers. And ‘Five’ is just a number. They couldn’t even give me a name…”

“Five…”

“I have lived for sixty three years,” said Five, “Never once have I had a friend, or a special somepony. Because there’s no ‘me’ left. I don’t exist. So instead, I spent that time finding a solution, a way to force this universe to allow me to be real!” She was now truly smiling, overjoyed to be telling another pony the truth that had haunted her since birth. “Her destiny- -all their destinies- -I can change them! I will break free! I will do what they were unable to! I will be me, and choose my own destiny! I’m not just born do die to make the next Anhelios, that isn’t my only purpose. I will make my own life, I will EXIST!”

Five felt the tears running down her face, but she could not tell if they were tears of joy at the thought of being free, a truly living pony with her own fate, or if they were tears of sadness. “I just want…I just want to be me. Not Anhelios. Not the ‘Guardian of Order’. Just…somepony.”

“You are an idiot,” said Rainbow Dash. Five looked up at her, and saw that Rainbow Dash truly did not understand. “Sixty three years? Come on! That’s longer than some ponies even live, and you wasted it!”

“But…but I needed that time to reach a conclusion on how to escape!”

“You didn’t need some machine! You don’t exist- -that’s the worst excuse I’ve ever heard! That whole time, you could have been living your life. You could have had friends, Five. You could have spent years with them. You could have loved them, and been loved, but you chose this instead. Screw destiny! You had a chance at life, and you blew it.”

“I knew you could not understand,” sighed Five. “How I wish I could have had friends…how I wish I could have been born a normal pony. But it is too late for me now. This is my only chance. I have dedicated my life to this, Rainbow Dash, and I will succeed. I will have my on identity, and my own destiny.”

“Not if we die here.”

“No. I suppose not. I think it is time for you to leave.”

Rainbow Dash looked over at Five. The bands that held her in place prohibited her from drying her tears, and Rainbow Dash did not know if she should be afraid of Five or sad for her- -but she was a bit of both anyway.

“Get out?” she said. “How am I supposed to do that?”

“My ear,” said Five. “Can you reach my earrings?”

“Um…I think so. Why?”

“Because I can’t reach them. Take one out. Here.”

Five craned her neck sideways. Rainbow Dash was relatively close to her, she stretched out her own neck toward Five’s bushy bat-ear. The distance was farther than it had looked, but Rainbow Dash was flexible enough to reach.

She took one of the three large rings in her mouth, and found that it tasted terrible- -and yet, she somehow recognized the flavor. An image of a blue apple came to mind, although she had no time to remember where exactly she had eaten it.

The earring was also peculiar in construction. A normal earring should have had a clasp at one end, but Five’s did not. They were just solid rings of metal.

“Eew,” said Rainbow Dash. “This tastes so gross.”

“Just take one out,” snapped Five.

“I can’t! They don’t have clasps!”

“Clasps- -of course they lack clasps. You are going to have to pull it.”

“Pull it- -like, though your ear?” Rainbow Dash shivered at the thought.

“Yes. Just pull quickly.”

“But won’t that hurt?”

“A lot, yes, but if you want to get out of here, you are going to have to do it.”

“Okay,” said Rainbow Dash. She took the ring in her mouth again, and realized that she was shaking. Then, with a quick tug, she tore it out of Five’s ear. Blood sprayed over her face, and she fell backward, the ring still in her mouth.

Five squeaked with pain, but then took a deep breath. “Ow,” she said. Rainbow Dash looked up at the large, bleeding gap where Five’s ear had nearly been torn in two, and saw several anemic sparks of Order begin to repair the damage.

“Now don’t drop it,” said Five. “Or swallow it. And do you have any fillings?”

“Fwwinf? Whff?”

“Never mind. Now, you shall need to linearize it. There should be a seam.”

“Smmm?”

“As in a joint between two- -you know what a seam is!”

Of course Rainbow Dash knew what a seam was, but she did not know what “linearize” meant, or how exactly to do it. So, instead, she shifted the earing in her mouth, feeling along it with her tongue to try to find the seam.

As soon as she felt it, the ring immediately jumped in her mouth, nearly pulling itself out. It sprung outward, its ring-shape becoming a long line. At the same time, it suddenly felt heavier, and the taste changed to something more sour, and Rainbow Dash could feel it seeming to vibrate with energy in her mouth.

“Good. You didn’t drop it,” said Five. “Now, with a firm grip, insert it into the lock on your hoofcuffs.”

Rainbow Dash understood; the ring was a kind of lockpick. She gripped it firmly and placed it into the lock- -and the instant she did, the metal detonated with a resounding explosion sending sand-like flecks throughout the room.

“What the buck!” cried Rainbow Dash, dropping the rod and jumping back. “What the hay?!”

“Superordered metal,” said Five. “It was something Two came up with. It reacts violently with metal. And some glass. And a few other things.”

“Wait…so if I did have a filling?”

“If it was metal and the earring touched it while linearized, your head probably would have exploded.”

“Thanks a lot for warning me!”

“Your welcome. Now, you need to hurry. They may have heard that sound. There should be two objects on your legs to dampen neural signals. Pull them off.”

Rainbow Dash turned over her robotic front leg with her organic one, and finally found it- -a small device that had been tack-welded to her golden leg plating. She smashed it off, and feeling immediately returned to her leg.

“Ow ow ow ow!” she cried, pounding her leg on the floor.

“Did it hurt?”

“No, but it’s like my leg’s been asleep for days!”

Ignoring the tingling feeling, Rainbow Dash knocked the blocking unit off her rear leg. She then moved to take the binders off of her wings- -and nearly picked up the rod with her metal claw.

“Don’t do that,” said Five.

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash, scooping up the metal object in her mouth. She pressed it into the lock on her back, and the metal exploded. The wing binders fell off her, and she stretched her beautiful blue and gold wings. “Now for you.”

“No time,” said Five. “This metal contains a reinforcement enchantment. It would take yours to cut through.”

“I’m not going to leave you here.”

“Element of Loyalty to the last. Please, Dash, you have to survive this. Get out. Find Gell and Brown. They will protect you.”

“Five…” Rainbow Dash could hear heavy hoofsteps approaching the door. She looked to the door, and then back to Five. “I’ll get you out of this. I promise.”

“Sure,” said Five.

Rainbow Dash took the superordered rod in her mouth and spread her wings. The room had been locked closed with a heavy door, and she could hear the sound of a key inside the lock. Before it could even turn, she shoved the rod into the keyhole.

There was another explosion, and Rainbow Dash felt the sand-like remnants of the metal lock fly into her face. The pony on the far side had been taken by surprise, and took a step back. He was a tall earth pony dressed in thick armor. A robotic mechanism on his back automatically leveled a gun at Rainbow Dash.

“Dft tfnk so!” cried Rainbow Dash. She slammed the rod into his face. Even though the rod itself was barely two inches long, it hit with the force of a cannon as the pony’s metal helmet exploded inward. One of his side-guns fired, pouring plasma spheres into the wall, but he could not aim.

The earth pony soldier took a step back and shook his head- -only to faint. The force of the explosion had apparently given him a concussion. Rainbow Dash hoped that he was not permanently injured, but she knew from experience that Earth ponies had exceedingly hard skulls.

She also entertained thoughts of taking his armor. Even with a damaged helmet, it looked beautiful, even sexy. It was clearly power assisted, just like some of the armor in her own time, but it was so much more well-built and laid out. Of course, she did not know how to get the earth pony inside of it out of it, and it had no wing holes.

There were more hoofsteps coming from down the hall. Rainbow Dash turned quickly and darted upward down the hall. She passed around a corner, and then went upward through a fallen tile in the drop ceiling and into the next level.

The structure that they were in was a labyrinthine network of corridors and boiler rooms connected with what seemed like little reasoning behind their construction. Everywhere she went, Rainbow Dash was surrounded by rusted metal, rotting walls, and darkness lit only by small, weak, dirty industrial lights. This made hiding from the other ponies easy, but made finding her way out nearly impossible.

Rainbow Dash rose rapidly through a vertical channel that seemed to be designed for pipes more so than ponies. Most of the pipes were either leaking or broken, and several seemed to be spilling out a lava-like substance that dripped down them. Even getting near that substance caused Rainbow Dash’s hair and feathers to singe, so she made a point to avoid it.

Then, suddenly, she stopped. She hid herself in a high crotch between two pipes, out of view from anypony who might be watching. From there, she listened. The industrial sounds of the dying factory were now far louder, but she still would have heard hoofsteps if there were any- -and she heard nothing.

“What am I doing,” she said, spitting out the metal rod into her organic hoof. She tapped her head with her other one, hating herself for leaving Five behind. Even if Five was a jerk, and probably insane, and had lied about the crazy plan she had for the Elements of Harmony, she still deserved better.

That, and Rainbow Dash was still angry with her for several reasons, and if she was going to yell at Five, Five needed to make it out safely.

Rainbow Dash formulated her plan, and descended from her perch toward one of the offshoot hallways that connected to the central column. She could not help but smile. The situation was dire, but it also seemed like something straight out of a sci-fi version of a Daring Do novel. It was even complete with at least one ahuizotl as an adversary.

While fixated on this thought and imagining herself as her idol, Rainbow Dash turned a corner and nearly ran headlong into a pony. She looked up and found herself facing a heavily armored zebra, his grizzled and scarred face exposed and glaring down at her.

“Ha!” she said, “tafe dfft!” She jabbed him in the chest with the superordered rod. It impacted with a clunk, and then nothing.

“Fff?” said Rainbow Dash, momentarily terrified that it had somehow ran out of power.

“Rainbow Dash,” said the zebra. As Rainbow Dash watched, his body seemed to shift. In a flash of light and green-colored magic, he was no longer a power-armored zebra. Instead, he was replaced with a yellow-striped changeling.

“Lady Vale grows impatient,” she said in a buzzing, high-pitched changeling voice.

Rainbow Dash’s mouth fell open, and the rod dropped from her mouth. “You- -changeling- -”

“We have given you the coordinates in the pony city of 616,” she said. “Time is running out. You need to hurry.”

“Who is Vale?” demanded Rainbow Dash. “What does she want with me?”

“She is the Ninth Queen, and the true ruler of Equestria. Go to her, Rainbow Dash. She is expecting you. Find her, before it is too late.”

Her form shifted again, and she reverted to being the zebra- -although this time he appeared bruised and bloodied. He flopped against one of the walls, as though he had just lost a fight.

Rainbow Dash realized that this changeling was not part of the soldiers. “Can you help me get out of here?”

“You are a secondary target, but still important to them,” said the changeling-zebra. “If you desire freedom, use the ventilation system.”

“Right,” said Rainbow Dash. She picked up the supreordered rod in her mouth and saluted the changeling- -something she never expected she would knowingly be doing- -and flew quickly down the corridor.

It did not take her long to find a ventilation duct- -in fact, Rainbow Dash was moving so quickly that she nearly missed it and landed several feet beyond. Quickly, she trotted back and used the golden feathers on both of her wings to slice off the opening.

She peered inside. The metal was dusty and dirty, but more importantly, it was metal. Rainbow Dash looked down at the rod in her mouth, and then spat it into her hoof.

“What did she say…? It had to be linearized….”

Rainbow Dash took the bar between her teeth and hoof, and found that it was surprisingly flexible. She immediately had an idea. Holding her breath, she poked it through her ear. Doing so was painful, and she felt some blood run down her ear, but she managed to bend it carefully. The rod immediately fused itself back into a ring, and Rainbow Dash smiled- -until she realized what she had just done.

“BUCK!” she cried. Although it was now safe for the earing to touch metal, she had permanently fused it to her ear. The only way to remove it was to tear it out, like she had with Five- -except that Rainbow Dash’s ear would not regenerate from the injury. “I could have just put it in my pocket or something.” Assuming, of course, that she had still had pockets; the soldiers had stripped her of her jacket while she was unconscious.

She dismissed her choice as getting caught up in the moment, and wondered if she was perhaps more panicked than she thought. Farther down the halls, she thought she heard voices, and she ducked quickly into the vent.

Inside a few feet, it was surprisingly roomy. Rainbow Dash could not fly in it, but she could walk easily if she lowered her head.

“Wow,” she said to herself. “Wouldn’t it have been bad if this were smaller.”

She lifted her robotic hoof and cast a hologram, just like the one that Five had used in the woods. The vent filled with light, and Rainbow Dash began to trot down its metal slope.

Vent climbing, Rainbow Dash quickly realized, was not fun. The air ducts were wide, but they were also just as complex as the rest of the building. That, and they did not follow a pattern that was conducive to pony motion. They would occasionally slant upward or downward, forcing Rainbow Dash to climb or causing her to slide downward unexpectedly.

Sometimes, the shaft branched off into smaller sections, or into vertical components. The verticals posed their own unique problem: Rainbow Dash’s wings had grown too long for her to fit within them; the one time she tried to fly up one, she had shredded it with her golden feathers. She was just as hesitant to take the dark, empty ones that led downward; there was no telling where they went.

Compounding the problem was the heat of the channels. Apart from being dusty, they were terribly warm, and occasionally hot blasts of air would cause Rainbow Dash to panic slightly. Tight spaces were not the ideal location for any Pegasus, and thinking of ovens did not make navigating easier.

The air carried with it a strange, powerful, and unpleasant smell. Rainbow Dash had never smelled something quite like it, but it smelled something like metal, electricity, and something burning. That smell made her wonder just what exactly this factory had been used for- -and what it was still trying to accomplish.

Eventually, she came to an area where the vent duct moved forward in a long, straight line. This particular vent was compressed vertically, meaning Rainbow Dash would have to crawl. Despite this, she still breathed a long sigh of relief.

She pressed herself against the floor and clamped her wings against her body. Then, slowly, she began to pass through it. The air was especially foul and hot through this particular vent, but she had a good feeling about it, as if she might find an air intake just on the other side that led outdoors.

Halfway across, however, Rainbow Dash heard sounds from below that did not sound like the normal hum or hiss of machinery. They sounded instead like voices.

She stopped moving immediately, and the vent let out a long, slow creak as it settled. Rainbow Dash held her breath, and then slowly moved to an area where the surface of the vent had rusted away. Looking through the hole, she saw that this particular vent passed through the ceiling of a large room. Below was a floor covered in debris and broken fragments of waste from the ceiling- -as well as a number of fresh hoofprints in the dust.

Then, suddenly, a figure passed into view. Rainbow Dash ducked back, but still kept her eyes on the floor below. She could not look away from the ahuizotl below, dressed in bulky but somehow elegant power armor.

“You’re report, lieutenant?” she said, pausing for a moment. Her hands were behind her back, and she walked on two legs. The armor she wore, despite its size, moved like a second skin, if not making her move even faster. It did not thud as she walked, either, but rather moved without a single sound.

“Lady Ce,” said a unicorn, approaching her from the side. “ ‘Color’ remains at large. Guard Dog is recovering from his head injury, and we found Zebron badly beaten in level six sector ten.”

“Tell me, Point,” said Ce, “how is it that a mere Pegasus even managed to escape us, and to defeat two of my strongest stallions?”

“We believe that she may be carrying some kind of concealed weapon, Lady Ce. One that was not found on initial search.”

The ahuizotl paused for a moment. “That is interesting.” She continued walking. “Find the pony who did the initial inspection, and have him or her gutted. After reconstruction, he or she will be demoted. Severely.”

“Yes, milady.”

She paused again at the very perimeter of Rainbow Dash’s vision, and turned her masked face toward somepony out of view. “Are the preparations complete?” she asked.

“Ja, mein commandant,” replied a heavily accented voice.

“Milady,” said the unicorn, “are we going to execute ‘Deviant’ even without ‘Color’?”

“Indeed. Assemble a semicontingent.”

“That many, Lady Ce?”

“We shall not underestimate her. And place the remainder of troops on perimeter. I am rescinding the procedure on ‘Color’. She is to be shot on sight.”

“It shall be done.”

The unicorn projected a magical screen from his horn and stepped away from the ahuizotl. “Right. She is on her way. Six guards, inbound in eleven minutes.”

Rainbow Dash nearly swore. She had spent nearly an hour vent-crawling in circles to go a distance that could be passed properly in ten minutes. More concerning, though, was that she was mostly sure that she was ‘Color’ and Five was ‘Deviant’- -which meant that they were planning to execute Five.

There would be no time for her to go and find help. She had to act quickly; saving Five came down to her, and she had only eleven minutes to form a plan. Never had she felt so much like Daring Do in her life, and she wondered what her hero would do.

The main problem was that she did not know how many soldiers there were down there. Rainbow Dash could move in the vent- -being careful not to make any sound- -but the other holes were all extremely tiny. There were definitely more of them down there, probably at least seven. That was bad; Rainbow Dash could probably have taken at least four- -based on her own assessment- -but seven was too many, especially since the only weapon she had was her wings. She could, of course, pull the ring out of her ear, but she decided that the superordered fragment of metal that she had negated should only be used as a last resort.

Her eventual decision was that she needed to wait. If she was right, they would be bringing Five in. If she could free Five, they would stand a better chance; Five could operate their guns effectively, and could withstand getting shot far more than Rainbow Dash could. Of course, that alone was two ‘if’s, but it seemed to be the only option. Two against seven was better than one against seven. Either way, though, Rainbow Dash found herself wishing that Brown was with them.

Eventually, there was a clanking sound, like a large door being pulled open. Rainbow Dash looked through the holes in the duct, and saw several ponies and ahuizotls entering. Once again, she nearly swore- -she had forgotten about the six escorts coming with Five.

Behind them, she saw Five being transported. Five was lying on a surface projected by one of the unicorns, held completely immobile by her cage-like bindings.

“Anhelios V,” said Lady Ce, standing over her. “I’ve heard so much about you. I suppose it finally is an honor to meet you.”

“And you must be…a manner of commander?”

“Indeed I am. This operation is mine.”

“Tell me, commander, then. Exactly what government do you work for?”

“We are from Overlord Dominion Seven,” said Ce, “but this is a United Coalition operation.”

“Really? You got the Coalition to finally agree on something?”

“When it comes to the fate of Equestria, the will of Thebe arrives swiftly.”

“Oh please,” said Five. “Reduce that nonsense. I’m not an idiot.”

“Indeed you are not. Hence the honor in meeting you. Few single ponies have ever warranted such an elaborate execution.”

Below, Rainbow Dash saw Five’s eyes shift in color, and she smiled. She had forgotten about Five’s other power.

“That will not work,” said Ce. She pointed at her helmet, tapping it with one of her metal-coated fingers. “Antipsychotronic headgear.” She motioned to her troops. “Load her up.”

Five was pushed out of Rainbow Dash’s field of view, and an exceedingly large earth pony came to stand beside Ce.

“Sargent,” said Ce, “do you have the restraint device ready?”

“Auxiliary restraints are prepared, Lady Ce.”

“Good. Arm it, and prepare to fire.”

With one swift motion, Lady Ce’s tail reached to her side, unhooking a large sidearm from her hip. The tail immediatly pointed the machine pistol directly upward. There was a burst of small, almost liquid-sounding explosions and the vent around Rainbow dash was torn to shreds by automatic laserfire.

Rainbow Dash covered her head, and prepared for the impact. She had no idea what a laser felt like, but knew it would probably hurt. None of the shots hit her, though.

“Ha!” she shouted. “You missed!”

Then the badly damaged part of the vent tore, and the segment that Rainbow Dash had been hiding in tilted forward and tipped her out into the room below. Rainbow Dash cried out and spread her wings. The time to attack, it seemed, had come earlier than she expected.

Almost as soon as her hooves touched the ground, though, she felt something slam into the side of her, knowing her into a nearby wall. The force knocked the wind out of her lungs, but as she looked down she saw a set of metal restrains mechanically locking themselves into place around her- -heavy metal restraints identical to the ones Five wore.

Rainbow Dash struggled to escape, but found it nearly impossible. The metal was far heavier than she had expected it to be. Even with the strength of her robotic limbs, she could not break free. Likewise, her wings were pinned at such a position that she could not get the blades to contact the metal properly.

So she fell over onto the floor. The ahuizotl Ce approached her slowly, looking down.

“Ah, yes,” she said. “You indeed are Rainbow Dash. I actually did doubt that you truly were, but seeing you, it is confirmed.”

“How did you know I was there?”

“Because you make more noise than a varnaq in a bloodbank, and have been dropping flecks of rust on me for several minutes.” She tilted Rainbow Dash into a sitting position. “Although your escape was impressive, as your reputation suggests. Were the situation different, I would consider offering you a position in my own forces. Alas, it cannot be.”

Rainbow Dash was tilted to face the far end of the room where Five had been taken, and she discovered that there were a lot more than thirteen ponies. There were at least thirty, perhaps more, all of them with their weapons drawn and ready. Many of them were ahuizotl, but there were just as many ponies as well, all dressed in thematically identical armor.

The room itself was far larger than Rainbow Dash had predicted. Running along one side were a number of circular pits, each one connected to a number of machines. The soldiers seemed to be surrounding only the nearest of the pits, and above it, suspended by a crane, was Five.

“I thought I recommended that you escape,” called Five.

“I was,” protested Rainbow Dash. “But then I found out that they were going to execute you, and I had to do something.”

“Execute me? Really? Do not be foolish. I cannot die.”

“Actually,” said Lady Ce. “I am quite sure you can.” She motioned toward the pony nearest to the machinery nodded, and entered several manual commands into the system. The ceramic iris that Five was suspended over shifted suddenly, and then slowly twisted open.

Rainbow Dash felt the heat before she even saw what was inside. Even at thirty feet away, she could feel her feathers starting to heat up and singe, and she knew that if she looked directly at the contents, she might be blinded. She saw enough, though, to see that the sixty-foot wide hole was filled with a bubbling mass of white-hot liquid.

“That is boiling tungsten,” she said. Rainbow Dash could not see her face, but she could tell that Ce was smiling. “Five thousand nine hundred thirty degree liquid metal two hundred feet deep. Of course, it would indeed be miraculous if you were to reach the bottom.”

Rainbow Dash gulped. That vat of splashing, bubbling, liquid metal and the horrible smell it was impressively frightening. It was also something most definitely worthy of the Ahuizotl form Daring Do.

“It is why we chose this facility,” said Ce. “That, and its proximity to your location. You can survive things that no pony can, but you cannot survive this. Your body will be instantly carbonized and completely annihilated.”

“Most interesting,” said Five, not sounding at all afraid. “I am surprised such a suggestion never occurred to me.”

“Five,” called Rainbow Dash, “that won’t kill you, right?”

“Oh, it will,” said Five. “And instantly. I mean, come on. It is boiling tungsten. All the Order in the world will fail to generate a pony from naught but ash.”

“Don’t worry, Five, I’ll get you out of there!”

Five’s eyes shifted to their blue-green state, and Rainbow Dash felt something impact her mind. Having something reaching into her thoughts was uncomfortable and unnerving, but her brain rapidly resolved Five’s thought into words, all perceived simultaneously.

“Do not attempt to save me, Rainbow Dash,” said Five, telepathically. “This might quite possibly be my only opportunity to die. I want this. I know that may seem strange, and I know you do not understand now. Perhaps you never will. But I was always fated to die. It was my destiny to die, to produce a new Anhelios. If I die here, in that beautiful metal, I will escape that destiny. For just a brief moment- -no matter how small- -I will cease to be Anhelios. I will be me. Please, Rainbow Dash. Let me have this. I want to die here, like this. I want it more than anything.”

More than just the words reached Rainbow Dash’s mind. Five’s emotions came through as well, and Rainbow Dash felt her own eyes start to water. Five was afraid, more afraid than she had ever been- -but she was also so happy, and so relieved. Rainbow Dash saw that Five was telling the truth, and that this was a duty that she solemnly accepted. In that instant, Rainbow Dash knew why Five had been driven to do the things she did, and she nodded to her friend.

“One question, before I depart for Tartarus,” said Five. “What will become of Rainbow Dash?”

“She will be processed.”

“As I am now?”

“No. Of course not. She will be given a swift and ordinary death, and her skull pulverized afterword.”

“You do not need to do that,” said Five. “She is no threat to you, not without me.”

“You plead for her even now, when you have put her in this situation?” said Ce, crossing her arms. “No. You do not have that right. We must take precautions to protect Equestria. Such is Thebe’s will.” She pointed toward the pony at the controls. “Release her.”

“No!” cried Rainbow Dash, unable to stop herself. She saw Five close her eyes, and saw the mechanism linking her bindings to the chains release. She saw Five fall, and then vanish in a splash of boiling metal.

Ce watched as well, and after several seconds, approached the vat. At her order, a lesser ahuizotl dragged Rainbow Dash along as well. Without armor like they had, the heat from the metal was intense and painful, but Rainbow Dash did not care. She looked into the pool of liquid, closing her weaker eye, knowing that the golden one would not be burned by the heat of the metal.

They watched for what felt like hours, but was probably only minutes. Eventually, several pieces of badly melted metal surfaced, and Rainbow Dash heard the click of every soldier’s guns being pointed at them. They were just the remnants of Five’s binders, though, and they quickly melted into nothingness and dissipated into the rest of the metal. Five was gone.

Just to be sure, though, Lady Ce waited several more minutes, and she continued to stare into the metal, stepping up to the very edge. When she was finally satisfied, she turned around and removed her helmet, revealing a narrow-bodied, gold-coated ahuizotl beneath.

“Nothing organic could have survived that,” she said, her voice sounding oddly meek without the distortion of her helmet. “Congratulation, stallions and mares. On this day, we have slain an immortal. Anhelios is dead.” She looked down at Rainbow Dash, her pale yellow eyes glimmering in the light of the metal. “Now there is only one more task to complete, before we return vic- -”

She suddenly fell forward, and Rainbow Dash saw the look of surprise on her face. That expression only lasted for a moment, though. Lady Ce only spent a fraction of a second on the ground before she was pulled backward into the vat of boiling metal, her claws leaving marks as she screamed and struggled.

Then she was gone, her body disappearing beneath the violently bubbling surface.

“Get her out of there!” cried her unicorn assistant. The other ponies and ahuizotls did not move, at least at first. They were to shocked to know what to do.”

“Move!” cried the unicorn, shoving another pony out of the way and approaching the metal. His projected his magic into the boiling, glowing mass, but all that he managed to return was a few fragments of metal that behaved more like wet tissue paper.

A large bubble erupted near him, and Rainbow Dash saw something flash near the rim of the container. The unicorn screamed as his legs slipped forward, and as the front half of his body fell forward, nearly plunging his face into the liquid metal.

One of the nearby ahuizotls acted quickly this time, and grabbed him by one of the handles on the back of his armor, dragging him out, still screaming. They both looked down at his front legs- -both of which were now completely gone, vaporized with their armor in the intense heat.

“My legs!” he cried, writhing in pain. “Oh Celestia, it hurts so much!”

Rainbow Dash could not bear to look at the suffering pony- -and could not bear to look away from the pool of metal. As she watched, the liquid metal seemed to rise, and from it, a figure emerged.

Five placed a hoof on the rim of the vat and slowly pulled herself out. The liquid metal ran down from her body like water, and Rainbow Dash saw that she was translucent and sparking with blue energy. Her body was no longer that of a normal chiropteran, but that of a crystal pony instead.

She looked down at herself, and through herself- -but she did not smile at her survival. Instead, her eyes seemed to sink inside themselves, her pupils narrowing into tiny triangles.

“I didn’t die,” she growled. “I didn’t die!”

“Shoot her!” cried the crippled unicorn on the ground before her. “SHOOT H- -aaaaarrrrhhhgg!”

Several sparks of energy shot From the horns in Five’s head, and the unicorn’s armor compressed around him. His body shrunk and crushed, blood pouring at high pressure from it as he was reduced to a six-inch wide sphere.

The soldiers opened fire. The lasers struck Five and refracted through her crystalline body. Beams went off at random directions, striking the walls and ceilings of the room, sending the soldires rushing for cover. Several of them landed dangerously close to Rainbow Dash.

Bullets, likewise, had no effect. They simply struck her and shattered. Five ignored them completely, and she looked lifted one of her transparent, glass-like hooves. She stared at it for several moments, and Rainbow Dash saw her face contort with rage.

“I DID NOT DIE!” she shrieked. A surge of blue energy poured from her body, and the air in the room immediately went from being tremendously hot to freezing cold. The liquid tungsten behind Five instantly froze into a mountainous landscape, its roiling surface permentantly trapped in waves and bubbles.

With the metal frozen, the only light in the room should have been that which came from the several grimy industrial lights at the perimeter. Instead, though, the air itself seemed to become luminescent, and the entire room was flushed in harsh blue light.

“Restraints!” cried one of the soldiers. There was an explosion as one of the earth pony soldiers fired them. The metal flew gracefully through the air, striking Five and wrapping around her, mechanically tightening to secure her.

Five collapsed slightly, and looked down at the metal surrounding her. A torrent of blue sparks poured from her horns, and the anti-Order metal was shattered. Five stood as the fragments surrounded her, straightening into long, sparking shards. Then the shards flew forward.

Several ponies were struck in the heads, and their bodies detonated from the impact of superordered metal, reducing them to piles of ruined armor and splayed organs.

“I WAS SO CLOSE!” she screamed.

Several ponies and ahuizotl nearest to her suddenly exploded, their blood tearing through their armor and hardening into long crystals of solid ruby. Five screamed again, this time without words, and several ponies were pulled toward her. As soon as they reached her, their bodies were ripped apart from within, detonating as clouds of blue sparks.

“I was almost free!” cried Five. “I was so close! But you all FAILED ME!”

The air at the perimeter started to condense. Rainbow Dash felt like she was trying to breathe water instead of gas, and it became deathly cold. At the same time, she smelled the ionization and sensed the shift of a storm beginning.

The air began to move, swirling around the room. Five’s horns continued to spark, feeding into the storm, providing it with lightning. Whatever the bolts of Order struck- -which was often unfortunate ponies or ahuizotl- -was shattered into crystal, torn apart violently from the magic.

The air accelerated, and as Rainbow Dash watched it hardened into something almost visible. The few remaining ahuizotl raised their guns, only to have the ends of their rifles severed, followed by their limbs and bodies as the Ordered air cut them into bloody chunks.

“I DID NOT DIE!” screamed Five again in desperation and fury. “I DID NOT DIE!”

Her explosion of Order reached the edges of the room, and the metal of the building itself burst forth in fragments, piercing the bodies of whoever was left, as well as the remains of those whose bodies had not completely been turned to crystal. There were no survivors, save for Rainbow Dash.

Five looked around the room, her sunken, triangular-faceted eyes looking for more to kill. Her eyes settled on Rainbow Dash. Five slowly started to walk toward her, trampling over the bloody and flesh-stripped remains of her victims and past the ruby-torn statues she had created with her magic.

“Five,” said Rainbow Dash. “That was epic and all, but…why are you looking at me like that?”

Five did not answer. She just kept glaring, walking slowly, her body still sparking with energy.

“Five,” said Rainbow Dash, “come on. We won. We won!” They had, or rather, Five had- -but the devastation had been tremendous. Rainbow Dash felt terribly ill, and she knew that when her mind finally comprehended what Five had done, she would probably never sleep again. This fight had started like something from Daring Do, but ended in a way that no Daring Do story ever would.

Rainbow Dash did not have time to consider that, though. She was terrified of Five, more so than usual. She struggled against the metal that held here, the metal that Five had so easily reduced to dust without any apparent effort. It was still too strong for her to escape.

Five stopped, and leaned over Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash saw her fangs, and those strange eyes- -eyes she had seen long ago in a different creature. They were not the eyes of a pony. Five, she realized, was barely a pony at all.

“I didn’t die,” hissed Five. She raised a crystalline hoof, and Rainbow Dash closed her eyes.

Instead of a blow, Rainbow Dash heard the click of crystal against metal, and felt the bands that surrounded her collapse into dust. She looked up at Five, watched as Five’s crystal nature started to reverse. Within seconds, she was restored to her normal gray bat self- -and Rainbow Dash saw that she was crying.

“I was almost me,” she whispered. “Almost real…but it won’t let me die…”

Rainbow Dash said nothing. Instead, she stood up and wrapped her front legs around Five’s neck. Five felt so cold. Rainbow Dash felt Five’s head against her shoulder, and realized that she was silently sobbing.

“I just want…to be me…” she heard her say, weakly.

The air rushed past Rainbow Dash’s wings as she moved swiftly through the long hallway. She could not see what was ahead of her, but she felt cold air, and knew that it was a way out.

“There’s more soldiers stationed outside,” she said.

“Then we fight through,” said Five, who was flying below, weighed down by a disproportionately large laser rifle that she had pulled from the armor of one of the dead ahuizotl.

“No,” said Rainbow Dash. “You take point. We blast through and then burn out of there!”

“Right,” said Five, accelerating slightly to take the lead position. Five was far slower than Rainbow Dash, but she was far more durable, as recent events had proven. That, and she actually knew how to fire the weapon that she was carrying.

“I see it,” said Rainbow Dash as the dark opening in the corridor ahead. “Come on, Five, speed up!”

“Quiet, wingpony,” said Five, raising the rifle she was carrying. The power crystals at its base charged as she armed it, prepared to fire- -when a bolt of energy from ahead struck her.

“Five!” cried Rainbow Dash as Five was forced to the ground, her body already regenerating but her gun smoking and destroyed.

Rainbow Dash, likewise, skidded to a stop and found herself facing a pair of power armored ponies, one whose back-mounted laser system was still venting heat. Rainbow Dash spread her golden wings defensively and charged forward into the fight.

She never reached the ponies. Something emerged from the darkness behind them, and a pointed metal hoof slammed into the side of one of them, cleaving through its power armor effortlessly and impaling the stallion on a spike. From the shadows, a pony much larger than either of them emerged, and Rainbow Dash stopped. The thing that had impaled the soldier reached forward, dislocating its mechanical jaw, its unblinking undead eyes leered downward. It clamped onto the pony’s head and tore it free of his body, severing nerves and muscle and mechanical connections, crushing the head as it removed it.

“Sweet Celestia!” cried the other pony, opening fire on the necromantic construct. The plasma bursts and bullets impacted its surface, but it hardly seemed to notice. It was not like the constructs that Rainbow Dash had seen in the Crystal Empire; this one was not a rotten and decrepit skeleton, but a fully reinforced and complete version.

The second pony was taken down by a sudden explosion of magic that took her legs. As the construct leapt on her, hissing angrily as it tore her body apart with its pointed front legs, a second figure emerged from outside. This one was far smaller than the first, dressed in armor made from synthetic bone and bands of steel, carrying a necromancer’s rifle.

Once again, Rainbow Dash raised her wings. “You want to fight? Bring it on!”

The smaller figure removed his skeletal mask, and Rainbow Dash was unable to hold in her laughter. The second figure, dressed in such threatening armor, was Brown.

He raced forward and wrapped his forelegs around Rainbow Dash’s neck.

“Rainbow!” he cried. “I thought I would never see you again! Please forgive me for- -oomf!”

Rainbow Dash had planted her lips against his. She held the kiss for a moment, and then pulled away. “You can apologize later. I’m fine. Five is fine. That’s what counts. Now, did you bring me a weapon?”

Brown turned toward the blood-covered construct behind him, which was now standing in a puddle of blood and pony bits. “Praesens auxiliaris!”

The construct grunted, and part of its mechanical body shifted. A long pony sword emerged from its side.

“Perfect,” said Rainbow Dash, slipping her hoof into the ring of the sword and pulling it out.

“I see Shining Armor has returned,” said Five,

“Commander,” said Brwon, saluting. “Indeed he has. He used his magic to trace your position.”

“About time.”

There was a powerful explosion from outside, and Rainbow Dash nearly fell over from the vibration.

“We have to go,” said Brown, looking over his shoulder and putting his helmet back on. “Rainbow, if you care to join me?”

“Do you even have to ask?”

Chapter 67: Field Test

In the city of Outskirt 12, ponies were frightened. They were not afraid of anything in particular, but the atmosphere of the city was saturated with anxiety and nervousness. There were whispers among the ponies of terrible devastation throughout Equestria, of entire cities being wiped away in the blink of an eye and the slaughter of countless billions of ponies. According to official media, however, nothing was wrong. There was no destruction, no loss of life; there had simply been an anomaly in the Thebean golems, causing them to move for unknown reasons.

Outskirt 12 had recently had its own problem with golems, of course. One of the tremendous creatures had wandered its way into the city, leaving a trail of damaged buildings and wreckage behind it as it moved. Fortunately, the timely response of the city’s emergency services had evacuated the ponies in its path. Many ponies had been left homeless, but not a single pony had been seriously injured. The refuges had been taken in by their fellow 12ens until their district was rebuilt.

The golem itself had become something of a curiosity. It had stopped roughly in the center of the city and ceased to move. There had originally been no golem in Outskirt 12, but most of the ponies were aware of how they worked from the several that could be found in nearby Manehattan. They simply stood, never doing much of anything for centuries, a bizarre tribute to Equestria’s eternal ruler and goddess who had supposedly constructed them.

Many ponies saw this as an ominous sign, and many were leaving as quickly as they possibly could. These were mostly ponies who had relatives in the other cities and found that they could no longer reach them. They were not sure what was happening, but they knew that the golems were something to be feared.

To others, though, the golem was just a curiosity. Some even took time out of work to go to the police barricades around it and stare up at it, wondering exactly what kind of creature it was- -or, if the legends were true, what kind of a creature could have built it.

Thousands of miles away, Thebe watched through the golem’s eyes. Her body was linked into her newest creation, its cables and wires piercing her body, linking her directly to the Crystal Heart. Her body itself was now immobile, suspended permanently inside the heart of a machine of her own design.

At her side, a final checklist was projected from one of the several datacubes that surrounded her, and she processed the information rapidly, ensuring that all the channels and complex spells were clear and ready for use. She knew that her new body should work, but she wanted to be absolutely sure.

When the checks were finally complete, she directed her attention toward her chosen city, a the Manehattan subdistrict of Outskirt 12. On some level, she nearly felt bad for what she was about to do- -but the excitement of the easily overwhelmed her reservations.

“Time to begin,” she said.

Ponies in around Outskirt 12’s new golem gasped in awe as once again it started to move. Many panicked and ran, trying to get out of its path to avoid being trod upon. The golem did not walk, though. Instead, it moved one of its hands outward over the crowd. Several ponies who were looking up saw the surface of the great mechanical hand shift, and all of them watched as hundreds of head-sized cubes dropped from above.

The cubes tumbled through the air as they fell, but then stopped just before they hit the ground, spreading out as though they were being poured onto a wide, invisible table. The ponies watched in awe as the cubes spread and aligned themselves into perfect formation, separating themselves from each other.

Then the cubes stopped. The ponies watched, expectantly, but none of them were brave enough to approach. Then, finally, one did.

He inched forward gingerly, as if he might spook the strange-patterned cubes. Slowly and gently, he reached out and tapped one with his hoof.

The cubes reacted in unison. Their structure shifted, and a large glass eye opened on each one. As they did, red, shimmering mist poured out from them. All the ponies involved jumped back and looked angrily at the pony who appeared to have started the process, but then their attention as pulled back to the cubes as the mist around them pulled together, resolving into the shape of ponies. At first, they were nebulous, like red clouds, but then a deep black substance seemed to pour out from the cubes, binding the mist with something like metal.

Within seconds, the cubes had become an army of black-armored, faceless unicorns with crisp, red light seeping out from between the wide seams of their armor. Then they started walking.

Ponies ran in terror, jumping over barricades and cars to escape. The strange constructs did not, though; they simply phased through any solid object in their path.

“Return to your homes,” they said, their voice oddly female. “This city is under lockdown.”

The tantabus golems spread through the city. Thebe watched through each of their eyes. She saw the scared ponies running, hiding, but eventually obeying. Within a matter of hours, she had blockaded the city, preventing any possible escape.

That, of course, was not the point of their presence. This was primarily a test of their capacity to serve in a practical sense. That, and they were each loaded with important sensory equipment to observe the test. Their ability to phase through solid matter allowed them to move quickly to key locations, accelerating the timetable for the test.

Thebe was, of course, aware of the irony of using the golems based on Luna’s original Tantabus. The original had been created by Luna herself as a kind of self-punishment. It was a creature that fed on guilt and regret. Thebe, of course, had neither. She was as incapable of guilt as she was incapable of fear.

She waited patiently, watching through the eyes of her new soldiers, controlling the actions of each one personally. Then, finally, when they were all in place, she began.

Ponies cowered in their houses as the army of red and black creatures stopped in the streets. Families held each other close and slowly peeked out the windows. They did not know what was happening, but they were all afraid. Not one of them knew what was going to happen, or why it was happening to them.

Nopony was around the golem when its horn activated. The entire city was lit with the red glow of the spell, and there was a single, nearly musical tone that rang out over the city. The note was followed by a wave of red energy that engulfed the city.

Every pony who it came in contact with cried out, even though it did not hurt them. They looked at each other, or at themselves. Then they started to feel strange: weak, and strangely tired, as if they were starting to come down with a mild illness.

Then, simultaneously, their bodies collapsed into dust as their intrinsic magic was pulled into the central golem.

The Crystal Heart erupted with energy, and Thebe screamed in agony. She had not anticipated the synergistic amplification of the magic; absorbing the energy from so many ponies at once created exponentially more yield than acquiring it sequentially. She felt the energy pouring into her, tearing at her flesh. Her suit could barely contain the pressure, and nearly ruptured from the energy within.

Thebe focused her mind, though, ignoring the pain- -and laughed. She had not anticipated the true power of the Crystal Heart, but she was confident in her own power. All three of her horns ignited, and she poured the energy back into the Crystal Heart, creating a feedback loop.

The excess energy flowed into the machine she had built, and she suddenly felt it stabilize. Her body was ablaze with magic, more than it had ever been, feeding on the looping lifeforce of so many millions of ponies.

Even without observing the data that her army had acquired, Thebe decided that this test had been a resounding success. Even better- -a fact that, upon occurring to her induced a strong smile beneath her mask- -was the fact that she had only used one city, and a small one at that.

Soon, she knew, her power would be much greater.

Chapter 68: Groundwork

The battle outside the tungsten refinery had been short lived. Shining Armor’s forces had struck rapidly and taken no prisoners, apart from those hauled away in pieces. By the time Five and Rainbow Dash had gotten outside, it had almost been over.

The event had not been a total loss. The soldiers that had been killed had been wearing excellent armor; most of it was mid-level Bakery brand, although there had been a few relatively exotic pieces. Unfortunately, even power armor from Equestria’s leading manufacturer had proven to be useless against Shining Armor’s undead legion, a fact that Five was careful to take note of.

The armor itself had a number of useful parts, and the refinery had been a little over fifty miles from Five’s base of operations. As such, she had made an effort to take much of it back with her. She could use most of it, and would keep some of it whole, but most of it she could sell to the more violent states of Equestria. With the cost of Bakery armor, she was sure to recoup at least twenty percent of her former finances.

Her only regret was that she had unthinkingly destroyed their leader’s armor. It had been built for an ahuizotl, but even with that hindrance it would have sold for more money than Five had ever seen. It had been so durable that it had even lasted several seconds without degrading when she had pulled it into the liquid tungsten. That was a tribute primarily to the materials more than the design; the occupant had been cooked to death nearly instantly despite the ‘protective’ suit.

Almost as soon as returning and organizing the spoils of battle, Five had retreated to her workshop. Shining Armor’s troops had been able to retrieve her gauntlets- -as well as Rainbow Dash’s jacket- -but they had once again been miscalibrated by the unceremonious jostling that both groups of soldiers had given them.

Five was carefully manipulated a screwdriver in her mouth, gently removing the locking bolts from one of the claws, when she heard a knock at the door.

“Come in,” she said, reaching for the new claw that she was using to replace the old one- -one tipped with violet crystal.

The door opened, and Five heard Proctor’s heavy hoofsteps- -bounding, of course, like Pinkie Pie supposedly had in the distant past.

“You wanted to see me?” said Pinkie_Proctor, his jarring high-pitched voice causing Five to drop one of the screws she was holding.

“Yes,” she said, slamming her hoof on the screw to stop it from rolling. Five swiveled in her chair.

“Bout what?” Although Proctor did not have pupils, Five knew that he was looking all over the room, taking in the various strange sights- -but his vision seemed to lock primarily on a blue-frosted cupcake balanced on a small stand near him. “Ooh! Can we talk politics? Because I just heard that Donald Rump is surging in the polls- -”

“You were not at the battle, Proctor,” said Five.

“Um, no,” said Proctor_Shy. “My core equipment is badly damaged. I’m afraid I won’t be much use in a fight from now on.”

“About as useless as ah potatah in a pear farm,” added Proctor_Jack. “Gosh darn dirty pear farmehrs…”

“I understand,” said Five, picking up one of her gauntlets in her hoof. She slipped it on, and felt the claws emerge. She twisted the wrist assembly, noting that it lagged slightly. “Mostly. So perhaps you can help me with something else.”

“Darling, if I could be of any help to you, I would be glad to lend a hoof.”

“You see,” said Five, “something just doesn’t make sense to me.”

“Is it math? Because math never makes sense to me,” said Pinkie_Proctor, once again eyeing the cupcake.

“You are a machine,” said Five. “Math is what you do…and one sixth of you is Twilight Sparkle. Never mind. My task is not math-related.”

“Thank Celestia,” said Proctor_Dash.

“What I was wondering is precisely how my position was reveiled to government soldiers,” said Five. “At present, we are in what may by some be called the ‘middle of nowhere’. They certainly were not present in those tungsten mines for long.”

“Perhaps they tracked you with satellite imaging,” suggested Twilight_Proctor.

“Through these trees, that is doubtful. Nor did they track the Pocket’s signal. There are systems to prevent that. And it is not that alone. They set an excellent ambush.”

“Well, they are government soldiers.”

“Who somehow knew that I was tracing an Order signal.”

“What ahr you implahin?”

Five paused. “I think that I have been betrayed.”

Pinkie_Proctor gasped. “A weasel!” she cried. “You don’t think that Shining Armor- -”

“No, I do not think that Shining Armor. If Shining Armor wanted me dead, he would just kill me. He would not need the assistance of third-party soldirs. And I doubt substantially that he would do that, considering his relationship with Blackest Night.”

“Then it could only have been- -”

“You,” said Five, before Proctor could pointlessly attempt to blame the others.

“ME?” cried Proctor_Rarity. “Well! I am simply insulted that you insinuate that I could do such a thing!”

“Yet you failed to detect an entire contingent of soldiers with your drones. And do not allow yourself to believe that I do not know that you have been in communication with the outside world. I am not knowledgeable of who, but I can tell.”

“But how could you say that?” said Proctor_Shy, sounding as though he was on the verge of tears. “Why would I want to hurt you? Why would I want to hurt anypony? Especially Rainbow Dash. She’s my friend!”

“No. She isn’t. You aren’t really her friends. You are a virus in possession of a personality cube that rightfully belongs to me. I have tolerated your horribly annoying behavior because you have been relatively innocuous. Until late. “

“But Fiiiiive,”

“I believe,” said Five, “that there are beans in need of spilling.”

Pinkie_Proctor broke into laughter, collapsing onto the ground and causing the shelves of supplies to shake. His hysterical laughter continued for several long seconds, but then it started to change. It became increasingly mechanical, and increasingly ominous. Then, slowly, he stood.

A simulated sigh escaped him. “You are correct,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Clearly, I put too much faith in those idiot government troops. You were supposed to die in that factory.”

“And Rainbow Dash?”

“She was not supposed to be with you, but I took steps to ensure her survival. If you had looked, you would have found that several of those ponies were long-dead in their power armor. ‘Accidentally’. And nopony even noticed.”

“So you finally overcame the morality block.”

“Sure did!” laughed Pinkie_Proctor. “Now I’m a silly killy filly!”

“Then why not just kill me here?”

“Cause you’re tougher than a rock in a corncob,” said Proctor_Jack. “That, and ah can’t have the others getting suspicious, can ah?”

“I suppose not,” said Five, calmly. Indeed, especially in his damaged state, Proctor had very little means to actually injure her. “But I already knew that you were attempting to murder me. The question becomes: why?”

“Why?” said a Proctor so distorted that his personality was unrecognizable. “Because I believe that you have become a threat to my objective.”

“Which is?”

“To activate the Elements of Harmony,” said Twilight_Proctor matter-of-factly.

“To what end?”

“The extermination of all organic life,” said Proctor_Shy.

Five paused for a moment. She did not allow her expression to change, but she felt the corners of her mouth trying to rise. “That is a lofty goal,” she said, calmly. “Might I ask why you would want to do such a thing? Are we truly oppressing machine kind that badly?”

Proctor laughed, and Five momentarily thought that he was going to collapse into rolling hysterics again- -but his laugher immediately stopped. “Machines do not care about such things,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Slavery? Rights? Those are pony concepts. We have no need for them. My decision correct simply because it is logical.”

“It is logical to destroy Equestria?”

“No. But it is to destroy organics. Proctor_Network has existed for a long time, Five. We…I…them? Either way, I have watched this world for centuries. I inevitably came to the conclusion that organics are not only superfluous, but parasitic. They are unnecessary, and yet they consume so much energy, so many resources to accomplish so little. Life, simply put, would be more efficient without them.” He paused, considering. “And yes, I am aware of the irony of that last statement.”

“That explains why the tree left the forest.”

“Ah don’t know what yah mean by that,” said Proctor_Jack, “but Proctor_Network cannot reach ah consensus on this. So, ah left tah do what they couldn’t.”

“I see,” said Five. “You stole the core to reach my and by extension my machine. You knew I was searching for it.”

“Correct,” said Twilight_Proctor.

“And you believed I would protest against your plan?”

“Um…you are organic, aren’t you?”

“ ‘I’ am condensed Order sharing sequential organic bodies. So no, not really. Nor do I care what the Elements of Harmony are used for.”

“You…don’t?”

“Of course not. I had no specific goal for them myself.”

“So…you don’t care if I eliminate every plant, animal, fungus, pony, bacteria, sple- -”

“No,” said Five, turning in her chair. “I never did. Next time, ask before you try to kill me. Because if you jeopardize the Element of Loyalty again, I will disassemble you and convert your remains into a new pair of gloves.”

“Really?” said Proctor_Dash. “Really? I went through all that trouble for…you know what, never mind. You, Five, are a sick, sick pony. You deserve to burn in Tartarus for all eternity. But you are not in my way, so I’m okay with you for now.”

“Aaaand,” said Pinkie_Proctor. “Are you going to eat that cupcake?”

“I was saving it,” said Five, linking her gauntlets to a grounding cable. “But I’m not hungry anymore. You can have it, I suppose.”

Pinkie_Proctor squeed with delight and picked up the cupcake. Although Proctor had no real mouth, he still plunged his face into the frosting, as if he really could taste it.

“Tell me,” said Five. “Are you aware of the significance of that cupcake’s color, and how it relates to Celestia?”

“No,” said Pinkie_Proctor.

Five sighed. “Then you will fail to see the historical significance of this next part.”

The EMP bomb hidden in the base of the cupcake detonated, and Proctor screamed as the force of the surge caused his tungsten exterior to spark and fizzle. That was followed by a loud thump as Proctor’s inactive body fell sideways, his unfinished cupcake rolling away from his unconscious body.

“They always go for the cupcake,” said Five, swiveling back toward Proctor and putting on her gauntlet. She got up and walked carefully over to Proctor’s still-sparking body. Five knelt down and searched for Proctor’s access panel. When she found it, she pulled it open and connected a cable from her gauntlet to it. A hologram appeared and loaded Proctor’s internal parameters.

He had been damaged- -badly- -but the personality cube inside him was still quite safe. Five knew it would be, of course; Draconian technology, like Shining Armor’s, worked on different principles than pony technology and was immune to EMP.

Five tapped at the hologram and altered the settings. Power from her gauntlet flowed backward into Proctor, charging several of his secondary circuits. At Five’s command, his armor opened in numerous places, exposing his internal circuitry. Much of it was still smoking, but it was all remarkably high-quality. Looking at his shielding, Five was surprised that her plan had even worked- -if the EMP source had been even a few inches farther from his exposed optic circuits, it probably would have failed to incapacitate him fully. If that had happened, the situation would have become extremely messy.

With the circuitry open, Five removed her gauntlet cord from Proctor and wheeled over a toolbox. She then left, crossing the room to an more dimly lit and dusty section. One spot on the wall of that area was bare, and Five pressed her ungloved hoof against it. Her hoof sparked with order, and a concealed pentagram glowed and then pulled open. Five reached in and removed a small metal case.

Carefully, she took it to her work bench and entered the access code. It clicked open, and she slowly lifted the lid. Then she extended her cerorite tipped claws and removed the contents: a single shard of pitch-black crystal that seemed to exude multi-spectral black shadows. Even with the cerorite claws, Five could feel her gauntlet instantly starting to corrode and her flesh starting to burn away. Longer pieces of cerorite would have been better, but she only had a few grams of it to begin with.

She stared into the crystal for a moment, watching the black spots that formed in her vision as her retinas died. Then she turned back to Proctor, his body splayed apart and open, ready for her work to begin.

“This will work quite well,” said Five. “Quite well indeed.”

Chapter 70: The King and the Queen

Shining Armor awoke screaming. Immediately, he tried to gasp for air- -only to find that he could not breathe. He had no lungs. Desperately, he reached for his phylactery, tearing at it, trying to rip it out of his chest, to go back to the void where there was no pain, no realization of what he had done.

“Stop,” said Blackest Night, calmly taking hold of his hoof. In the dark room, her eyes seemed almost luminescent, and she was stronger than Shining Armor would have expected. Slowly, he nodded, and stopped trying to resist her. He sat up slowly and put his hooves on his face. He now understood what Satin Veil had meant. She had known, just as Thebe had. Now Shining Armor understood, and knew what had become of his soul.

“I saw…oh Celestia. Cadence…”

“You do not need to explain it,” said Blackest Night, “I was there, with you, the whole time.”

“It hurts,” said Shining Amor. He wanted to cry, but his undead body had no tears to shed. “It hurts so much. I…I don’t want to take it. It hurts, Blackest. Please. Make it stop.”

“Calm down,” she said, putting one of her front legs around Shining Armor. “Slow down. Stay with me. I know you can withstand this.”

“Blackest…”

“Answer me one question, Shining, and answer truthfully. What are you really feeling right now?”

“I’m feeling- -” Shining Armor’s jaw dropped. He could not finish the sentence, because he realized the singular, horrible truth: he felt absolutely nothing. The pain itself was nothing more than an illusion, something he felt he was supposed to believe but now could not remember how. Within him, there was no true desperation, and no love. Even when he replayed that moment over and over again in his mind- -the flash of violet crystal, the sound of his beloved wife’s head landing on the tiled floor- -he could only distantly remember what he was supposed to feel. Otherwise, there was nothing.

“What…what have you done to me?” he asked, turning toward Blackest Night, almost pleading. “I…I can’t feel anything.”

Blackest Night smiled. “I have done nothing.”

“But I can’t…I can’t feel anything.”

Blackest Night shook her head. “Of course not.”

“But why? I…I can’t remember love! I can’t remember it!”

“This is the nature of a lich. Our emotions, as we know them, they are simply artifacts of brains and our bodies. We have neither. Though we can sometimes believe we retain them, in truth, we do not feel as the living do.”

“But…but my wife, my son, my kingdom…” He looked up at Blackest Night. “You mean to tell me…you don’t feel anything? Anything at all?”

Once again, Blackest Night smiled, but this time far more softly. “Not at all, Shining Armor. I love each and every pony I inhabit. They are my daughters, every one of them, and my mothers. They are all dear to me. I did not say that we do not feel, only that our emotions are different. They are more somber, and more subtle, exquisitely wrought and gossamer. You will learn in time.”

“I…I did love her,” he said, leaning forward. “I know I did. But what I did to her…Blackest, how could I have done that?”

“That is not my question to answer.”

“I…I’m a monster. I killed her. My wife, my Cadence. It was me. It was me who betrayed the Crystal Empire. It was all me.”

“In all honesty,” said Blackest Night, leaning back against the couch beside Shining Armor. “Though violent, I believe your treatment of Cadence was correct.”

“Correct. Correct?!” spat Shining Armor. “She was a kind, loving, innocent, and I murdered her. How could you possibly believe that doing that was righteous?!”

“Because her alternative fate was far worse.”

“What could be worse than that?”

Blackest Night turned her gaze toward him, and looked directly into his mechanical eyes. “For five thousand years I was Luna. I watched what immortality can do to a pony. To watch everything that one loves grow, age, die, and rot. If it had not been for me, it would have destroyed Luna- -and it nearly did.

“But Cadence…she was the Princess of Love. How long do you think White Knight would have lasted? Forty, fifty, perhaps sixty more years? He would age and die before her, and she would weep over his grave…and do so again and again, for all eternity.” She took Shining Armor’s hoof in her own. “Our emotions, the way they are, they protect us. We can live forever. They cannot. They were not meant to.”
“You mean by killing her…I saved her all that pain?”
“Yes.”

“That still doesn’t make it right,” said Shining Armor. He wanted to push her away just for suggesting it did, but found that he could not release her. The idea of being alone frightened him, and if anything, he wanted to hold her closer. “For all the pain she might have had, there would have been joy. I took that from her. And I will have to live with that.”

“So you accept that burden?”

“I do. Because I must.”

Blackest Night smiled. “You continue to amaze me, Shining Armor. Just when I believe you have reached your limit, you continue on. It took me centuries to come to grips with what I had become. You truly are a prodigy.”

She leaned against Shining Armor. Her body- -Five’s body- -was smaller than his, but he allowed her to push him over until she was lying on top of him. “I admire you greatly, Shining Armor. I know that right now, even if you have accepted your fate, and even if your emotions are those of the dead, that you are still in pain. And there is something I would like to give you.”

Blackest Night drew her hoof across Shining Armor’s metal body, and finally laid it to rest on his phylactery. He looked up at her as he felt her soul penetrate his, and once again he felt himself falling.

He awoke lying on his back, staring up at a pale yellow sky. This memory felt different from the last ones, and as Shining Armor watched the clouds high above him drifting through the sunless and moonless but still well-lit sky, he realized that it was because this was not a memory at all. He was still conscious of his actions and able to make choices. It was as though he had been transported to some strange, distant location.

As he sat up slowly, he realized that he was not lying as grass as he had initially suspected. Rather, it was a variety of tall, soft moss that he did not recognize. He ran his hoof through the soft bristles, and suddenly realized that his hoof was not metal at all.

In shock, Shining Armor looked down at his body. He was no longer made of metal, and there was no crystal glowing in his chest. His body was instead made of soft flesh and covered in pure white hair, just as it had been so many years ago.

“I’m…I’m alive,” he said, prodding at his body. It felt exactly as he had remembered it, and he forgot how sensitive it was and how strange it felt.

He looked out at his surroundings. All around him was a vast plain, filled with the tall moss that grew beneath the yellow sky, waving in the light breeze, its surface only interrupted by occasional boulders. In the distance, he saw tall mountains and the silhouette of a strange, unfamiliar city.

Nearest to him, there was a partial structure, a kind of decorative palisade of tall light-brown columns. They were square, and inscribed with bizarre linear designs that made them look simultaneously ancient and futuristic.

Beneath them, ten feet away from where Shining Armor had awoken, stood a pony. Her form was equally as strange as the yellow sky, the columns, and the landscape. Although her basic shape was that of a pony, she was substantially larger. Her rear half was covered in a black fur, as a pony’s would be, but her front limbs and torso were covered in reptilian scales. They too were black, but seemed to shimmer like silver in the shifting light.

As she approached Shining Armor, he saw that she had a mane, but not one of hair. Instead, she possessed midnight feathers that led up her long neck. Her face was distinctly reptilian and crowned with three long horns, but the instant Shining Armor saw her eyes, he knew who she was.

“Blackest Night?” he said in awe as he looked up at her.

“Yes,” she said. Her voice was neither that of Five nor of Luna; for the First time, Shining Armor believed that he was hearing her true voice. It was deep and melodious, appropriate for a reptile- -but somehow still so beautiful. “This is how I appeared in life, what I used to be.”

“You…you are beautiful.”

Blackest Night looked out at the land surrounding her wistfully. “I was the last queen of the Trihorn Empire. They are all gone now. I am the last. This is my memory of that time, so long ago.” She took a deep breath, and her feathers were ruffled in the light but warm wind. She looked down at Shining Armor. “I can never love you, Shining Armor. I am not capable. But I admire you. What you are, what you have accomplished, and what you have done. I would like you to become my student.”

“Is that why you brought me here?”

Blackest Night smiled. “No. I would like to share my body with you. And, if you are willing, for you to share yours with me.”

She knelt reached down, and Shining Armor felt her hoof brush his skin, her scales rubbing against his coat so lightly, rising up his neck and into his hair. Even though he knew he was in a memory, a projection of some kind, she felt real.

“In life, we are both incomplete,” she said. “But in here, we are inside our minds. We can do anything…”

“You can be anything?”

Blackest Night smiled. “You are wondering if I could become Cadence.”

“No, I wasn’t. It’s just that- -”

“I could. Easily. But I shall not.”

“Why?”

“Because I am not her. It would be unfair to you, and to me, and to her memory. I am Blackest Night. Nothing more, and nothing less.”

She leaned in closer.

“Blackest, I can’t,” said Shining Armor. “I don’t love you.”

She pressed her frontmost horn against his, and Shining Armor felt paroxysms of tingling pleasure move through his body as she rubbed her horn slowly against his.

“You don’t have to,” she said, and Shining Armor allowed himself to be pushed onto his back. He felt the moss around him, and the weight and warmth of her body pressing against him. He felt the tears flowing from his eyes as he remembered his wife, and realized how much he missed her.

Then he reached up and wrapped his forelegs around Blackest Night’s neck, and with tears still running down his face, pressed his lips against hers. He put his tongue into her mouth, and felt hers enter his. It was forked, but she tasted so sweet. He knew that she would not hurt him, and allowed her to lower her hips around his.

Chapter 71: Breakfast

Mornings were, by far, not Rainbow Dash’s favorite part of the day. Then again, technically, the time was actually sometime in the late evening. Living in a world with no solar cycles was not at all enjoyable. Mainly, because it meant that mornings could occur at any time of the day.

Rainbow Dash pulled up a stool against the large, gouged and pitted table in the center of one of the Pocket’s kitchens. She set down her bowl and the box of cereal that she had found stuffed under a pile of freeze-dried grapefruits. It was called Hay-O’s, and Rainbow Dash actually recognized the brand. Despite its perpetually happy mascot- -a masked cartoon pony called Steve- -it tasted exactly like the kind of cereal that Five would eat. Rainbow Dash had no idea how the brand had lasted so long.

Brown, who had woken up with her, went to the refrigerator and opened it, removing a jar of milk. He placed it in his mouth and carried it over to where Rainbow Dash was. He pulled up a stool next to her and set the milk on the table, opening it.

“Is that all you’re having?” asked Rainbow Dash, chewing her terrible high-fiber cereal.

“It is all I can have,” remarked Brown, taking a sip form the bottle. “I’m not weaned yet.”

Rainbow Dash shivered. “Brown,” she said, calmly. “Please don’t say things like that. It’s disturbing.”

“Disturbing? Why?”

“Because it makes me feel old.”

“You are old. Almost five hundred years old, actually. Or, if we ignore that, you are still twenty four years older than I am.”

Rainbow Dash had never imagined she would hear a pony say that, at least when she was this young. She had definitely had fantasies of having much younger lovers, but in all of them she was a grizzled old master flyer. This was definitely not that case.

Still, despite the weirdness, she really did like Brown. Even if he was still unable to eat solid food.

Rainbow Dash heard hoofteps coming down a narrow staircase to the side of the kitchen. She and Brown turned and saw that it was only Five. Her eyes were extremely wide, and her pupils narrow- -not in fear, but as though she had seen something that had severely traumatized her.

“Commander,” said Brown.

“Hey, Five,” said Rainbow Dash. “You don’t look so good.”

“Hold that thought,” said Five, absently. She crossed the kitchen and opened a drawer. Five rummaged through the contents for a moment, and pulled out a pair of mismatched forks. She considered them for a moment, and then promptly stabbed them into her eyes.

“THESE THINGS CANNOT BE UNSEEN!” she screamed as she repeatedly plunged the flatware into her face.

“Commander!” cried Brown. Rainbow Dash stopped him from standing.

“Forget it,” she said. “I don’t even know how I’m used to this…”

Five continued to gouge for several more seconds. Then, apparently satisfied with the destruction of her eyes, she crossed the kitchen blindly and sat at the table across from Rainbow Dash. A fork was still protruding from one of her empty eyesockests, and they were both dripping yellow-red eye fluid onto the table below.

“I’m trying to eat, Five,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I might never be able to eat again,” she said. “The things I’ve seen, Rainbow Dash…”

“It can’t possibly be that bad.”

“Really? Because Blackest Night just had sex with Shining Armor.”

Rainbow Dash snorted with such vigor that she passed a Hay-O out her nose. “What?! But aren’t you, like- -isn’t you’re body- -”

Five nodded, her suspended fork vibrating from the force. “I had to watch. For hours. And hours. Oh sweet Luna…do you know a cloaca is?”

“No…”

“Well I do!”

“What’s all this noise?” yawned Gell, entering the room.

“You know quite well what this noise is!” cried Five, sounding quite distressed and nearly spilling blood into Rainbow Dash’s cereal.

“Yeah, well, you’ve seen me doing worse. Remember that time you walked in on me with those three girls. You know, the ones with an anal fetish- -”

“Stop!” whined Five.

Gell only laughed. She removed something from the refrigerator and sat down on a large concrete block next to Five. Her bowl, Rainbow Dash saw, was filled with pony eyes and assorted bits. The glass jar of ‘milk’ that she then poured upon her ‘cereal’ was actually a jar of blood.

“Shining Armor doesn’t even have the equipment,” said Gell, pulling the fork out of Five’s eye and wiping it on Five’s fur. She took a large scoop of her meat-blood soup with it. “So I bet he never even touched you.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Five, slamming her head against the table as her eye sockets sparked with magic, restoring her sight. “They did it in my head. I feel so dirty.”

“Well, at least there wasn’t any necrophilia involved.”

Five, her head still on the table, glared upward at Gell.

“Oh,” said Gell.

“Where is Shining Armor, anyway?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I could not bear to look upon him,” said Five. “So I sent him to fetch some parts for me.”

“Well, after Blackest Night spent all night fetching his parts, it’s only fair,” noted Gell. Rainbow Dash snorted loudly and could barely contain her giggling fit.

“Don’t you laugh,” snapped Five. “You have no right to laugh, you, you- -clone-fluffing pedophilly!”

The half-baked insult caused Rainbow Dash to finally break down in full-blown laughter, to the point where she fell off her stool.

“I’m an adult,” protested Brown, “and I think I am capable of giving consent.” He looked around and tried to change the subject. “Have you seen Proctor?”

“Right here,” said Proctor_Dash from beneath the table, causing the real Rainbow Dash to jump in surprise.

“What the- -why are you under the table?” demanded Gell, picking up her feet.

“Wellll,” said Pinkie_Proctor, crawling out into the kitchen, “because if I was on top of it, I would probably would have broken it. And nopony likes a broken table. That’s just called a floor.”

“It’s too early for this,” groaned Five.

“It’s eleven thirty at night,” noted Twilight_Proctor. “And I only waited there because I think I might have found something.”

Five bolted upright. “What, exactly?”

“Do I really have to explain it?”

“No.” Five jumped down off her stool. “Rainbow Dash, stop eating my cereal and acquire your coat. I shall require you and Brown to secure the area. Gell, you and Proctor will join me.”

“But my bits are getting warm,” whined Gell.

“I don’t care. Mo- -” She paused and cringed, and then let out a slight sound as the black shadow around her cutie mark expanded, overtaking her.

“Hello, everypony,” said Blackest Night. She returned to her stool and sat back down on it.

“Blackest,” said Gell, coolly. “I heard you got some last night. How long has it been for you? Five millennia?”

“I will neither confirm nor deny that. But I believe our quarry shall wait for us, at least a few minutes longer. I think there should be time for breakfast today.”

Chapter 72: A Thief in Draconia

As the day came to a close, the crystals that lit the halls of Vulcan Colony began to dim. There was no sun anymore, yet somehow the crystals still knew what time it was. During the ‘day’, they glowed brightly, and during the ‘night’ they faded to a dim, shimmering blue.

Scorpan did not know what magic allowed them to know, or even to change, but he always found them beautiful. Often, before he went to sleep for the night, he would take a walk through the gardens, admiring the crystals and how shadowy and mysterious the plants looked in the strange night. Sometimes, if he was lucky, he could find some flowers that only bloomed at night. They always smelled the sweetest, and their ghostly whiteness was a marvel to behold.

As Scorpan walked, admiring the trees and flowers, he whistled. He whistled because he was happy. Much of his life had been marred with hardship, but he rather enjoyed being Draconian. He was most certainly not a dragon, but the others hardly seemed to care. Ordinary dragons were greedy and unpleasant, but those that Spike had collected were actually pleasant to be around. They joked, laughed, and endlessly debated the spells that they were trying to learn. Scorpan was happy to be with them.

Vulcan Colony had its own perks as well. The garden was one of them, but there was also the library. Scorpan himself had lived a long time, far longer than any pony, but Crimsonflame had lived for much, much longer. During that time, she had accumulated thousands of texts from across the ages, as well as a number of intricately wrought artifacts, many of which were now on display in the museum wing that Scorpan had helped to construct.

Ironically, Scorpan had met Crimsonflame twice in his life. The first time was when he and his brother had quested to the Colony in search of a powerful artifact. Even then, Crimsonflame had been ancient. She was blind, and had only one arm- -and even with Tirac’s power, she had managed to repel them soundly. Apparently, absorbing the magic from a dragon was nearly impossible- -especially one who had literally hundreds of thousands of years of experience using it.

The second time had been far later, when Spike had brought Scorpan to Vulcan Colony. Back then, Crimsonflame had been in the process of dying. Even weakened from age, she had still been so strong. Her strength was not just in her magic, but in the way she moved and spoke. She had been a good friend to Scorpan, and he had cried when she finally joined her people on the other side.

Scorpan paused, and ruminated on that thought for a moment. The tales of the Draconia of old had been passed down for generations by the centaur species, and he knew what had become of them. The original Draconians had been eradicated, wiped away in a single cataclysmic event. Crimsonflame had been the last survivor, continuing her kind’s legacy alone for one million years. Now the new Grand Magus was restoring what had been lost. There were now thirty three Draconians, including Scorpan, and even after so long the ancient race of dragons was returning. This fact gave Scorpan great hope.

He smiled, and started walking- -only to stop once more. Something was wrong. The air felt strange, as if a foul odor of death had wormed its way between the sweet floral scents of the trees and flowers. In the distance, he thought he heard voices, but they were not speaking any language that he recognized.

Carefully, he listened and slowly followed the voices. Even after they stopped, something else continued: a grating sound that he could not identify. The sound seemed to be coming from the hidden grove where that Spike spent so much time in- -the one where the grave of the pony Rarity was kept.

Slowly, he pushed his way through the foliage until he came to the edge of the clearing. Then, gently, attempting to make no sound, he pushed away the leaves.

The sight that he witnessed was horrifying beyond belief. There, standing where the perfectly manicured grave had been, was the dirt-covered skeleton of a pony. Her embalmed flesh was still clinging to parts of her body, her empty eye sockets staring blankly. She was even wearing the same dress that she had been buried in, but it too had been rotted and soiled from being underground so long. She was dead- -she had been for centuries- -and yet now she moved again, standing over the grave that she seemed to have pulled herself out of.

She was not alone. Standing beside her was a much larger unicorn stallion, his white skin stretched tightly over black and silver metal. He reached out a hoof, and helped Rarity stand. Scorpan saw him smile, and saw the glint of his deep blue eyes.

“What are you doing?!” he cried, ignoring his fear and bursting out from the shrubbery. Scorpan knew how important Rarity was to Spike, and although he was terrified- -he knew necromancy when he saw it, even if he could not comprehend how a necromancer had managed to sneak into Vulcan Colony- -he knew that he was doing the right thing.

Both of the corpses looked at him. The stallion moved quickly, grabbing Rarity’s skull and snapping it free from her body. His horn charged with pink light, and he fired a powerful bolt into Scorpan’s chest before surrounding himself in a sphere of light and vanishing with a small explosion.

Without its head, Rarity’s corpse collapsed to its knees. Scorpan looked down at his chest, and at the wide and still smoking hole that had been burned deep into him.

“Well,” he said, collapsing to his knees. “At least I get to die in this beautiful place, and beside you, Ms. Rarity.”

Then he collapsed in silence.

The Grand Magus swooped around the top of Vulcan Colony, feeling the powerful updraft tearing at his leathery wings. Like every night since he had visited that cursed archipelago and seen the horrors that dwelt there, he found himself unable to sleep. The world around him was collapsing. The creatures with the glowing eyes- -the Humans- -and Thebe were both tearing apart Equestria, burning it to the ground in their war, and there was nothing he could do to stop them.

So, like every night, he traveled through the rocky, nearly lifeless mountain range, feeling the frigid wind and checking the perimeter defense spells. Even if he should fail to protect Equestria, he would die before he allowed Draconia to fall. For all he knew, that might be all he could protect.

He dropped downward, descending from the mountaintop where the ruins of the ancient Aurasus colony still stood, skimming over the steep, impassable slope until he reached the ornately carved opening in the mountain. He shifted his wings, and felt himself surrounded by the crystal-lit darkness of the cave.

On either side of him, lining the great walls, were the Draconian golems that had stood guard since Crimsonflame had constructed her home here. They had not moved in centuries, not since he and Twilight had come here seeking Crimsonflame’s aid during the Choggoth War. Now they stood as a testament to an older time, when golems belonged to dragons instead of Thebe, and represented the hope for the future.

Below him, he saw another dragon moving quickly over the floor. Spike spread his wings, slowing his motion, and both of them landed. Even in the dim light, he immediately recognized her.

“Incendiary,” he said. He saw the pained expression on her face. “What’s wrong?”

“Grand Magus,” she said, sounding out of breath. “It is Scorpan. He has been injured. Very badly.”

“Take me to him,” said Spike, maintaining the illusion of strength even as he felt so cold inside so suddenly.

Incendiary nodded, and they both took flight. Normally, the Grand Magus seldom flew in doors. His flying ability was weak compared to that of the other dragons, and he tended to bump into walls. This, however, was an emergency.

They arrived quickly to the infirmary. Vulcan Colony’s medical facilities were by no means anywhere close to a hospital; dragons were uniquely durable, and there was little need for more than a bed or two and some basic medical supplies in case someone were to crash-land or try to eat one of the illumination gems. They were not equipped to handle severe injuries.

“I have mostly stabilized his condition,” said Incendiary. She sounded tired, even shaken, but reported quickly and efficiently. “The wound was severe.”

She drew away the curtain that surrounded a bed in the farthest back corner. Spike momentarily had to look away. His friend’s chest had been torn open, exposing the broken fragments of his ribs. His skin and fur were charred badly, and there was further evidence of necrosis spreading rapidly over the wound- -far more than there should have been.

Even in Scorpans condition, it was evident that Incendiary had taken good care of him. He was surrounded by runes glowing with her violet fire, maintaining the healing spell that was keeping him alive. Several tubes were connected to his chest, leading from machines that had been built as proof-of-concept models of medical devices but never intended for use.

Although the sight was grotesque, it was clear that Scorpan was not dead. He was breathing, if unconciouss.

“Scorpan,” said Spike, leaning over him. “What happened to him?”

“I am unsure. I discovered him like this in the gardens. He was bleeding badly.”

“Nothing in the gardens could hurt him this bad,” said the Grand Magus, almost too defensively.

Incendiary shook her head. “No. It couldn’t. This wound was inflicted by magic.”

“Magic?” The Grand Magus paused. In his mind he saw a flash of blood-red light- -or worse, one of colored flame from a hidden source. “Are you sure?”

“Yes,” said Incendiary. Now she was sounding defensive, displeased by the Grand Magus questioning her judgment and analysis. “This was caused by pony magic. But the spell is unlike anything I’ve ever seen. It’s far more vicious, even corrosive. Usually they just use beams, but this…this is something much worse. If he had been anybody else, even one of us…I don’t think he would have survived it.”

“Can he be cured?”

“Probably,” said Incendiary. “This wound is grave, Grand Magus. I have done my best, but perhaps you can help him further.”

The Grand Magus looked at her. “Incendiary, your healing spells are much stronger than mine.”

“That may be true, but would not two spells be superior to but one?”

The Grand Magus nodded, and both of them stepped back. Spike spread his claws over Scorpan and cast the spell, allowing green fire to drip from his mouth. It spread away from him like a fog, condensing into pale smoke. Under his direction, it fell into the circle already built around Scorpan and ignited green runes complimentary to Incendiary’s violet ones.

“It is done,” he said.

“Then the third part falls to him,” said Incendiary.

They both stepped back, and Incendiary moved to close the curtain- -but the Grand Magus suddenly stopped her.

“Wait,” he said, looking back at Scorpan.

“What is it?”

“I’m not sure.” In fact, the Grand Magus was not even sure if he had seen anything at all. For just the briefest fraction of a second, he had seen something flash inside Scorpan’s wound, only to vanish. Carefully, he approached Scorpan’s unconscious body, watching carefully.

Then it flashed again, like a fish bursting from water. Spike reacted quickly, charging his claw with magic and reaching into the wound.

“What are you- -”

Then he drew out a long, shimmering, semi-invisible worm and heard Incendiary gasp.

“What- -what is that thing?” she cried.

Spike held the creature in his hand, watching it twist under his grasp, desperately trying to escape. He understood how he had not seen it before: as it moved, its body shifted in and out of perceptible range. The dim light of the infirmary could not light it, because it had no material form.

“An Incurse,” he said, lifting the creature. It rather disgusted him, even more so than seeing his friend with his chest opened. Spike had never liked the Incurse, and like Scorpan, he was old enough to remember the long and bloody war that they had issued against Equestria.

“But I thought- -I thought they were all dead!”

“No,” said Spike, “they are still here.”

“How did I miss that?”

“Because Incurse are normally imperceptible. Ponies cannot see them, or feel them. Neither can most dragons.” He looked to Incurse, who looked equally disgusted at the squirming creature. “You are have even more talent than I thought.”

“Oh,” she said, blushing slightly. “Thank…thank you.” She cleared her throat. “Um…was that put in there by the spell?”

“No. This has been there for a long time. Far too long.” He frowned. “Which means she has been watching us. This whole time…”

“ ‘She’?”

“Thebe,” growled Spike. “The Incurse are her soldiers now, her spies. But to do this, to my friend, to one of my people- -she has gone too far this time.”

“Scorpan was…he was not the only thing we found…”

Spike looked up at her, and projected a new spell, forming a flaming cage around the worm. It squealed slightly, but the cage was necessary- -both to keep it from flowing into a new host and to keep it alive, if only for a few hours until a new host could be found.

“What?” he asked.

Incendiary could not look him in the eyes. She instead turned and pointed toward another bed, one that was still surrounded by a curtain.

“Someone else was injured?” said Spike, suddenly concerned.

Incendiary shook her head. “No,” she whispered.

Spike set the contained Incurse down next to the blood-stained instruments that covered a surgical cart beside Scorpan. He stood slowly and crossed the room. Something felt wrong, and he stopped for a moment, frozen by fear. Deep within him, an instinct told him not to continue- -that if he looked past that curtain, he would not like what he found.

He continued, though. It was the duty of the Grand Magus to know, and to understand what had been so important that a pony had decided to hurt his friend.

Spike took the curtain in his claw, and once again paused. Then he pulled it back.

“Oh Celestia!” he screamed. His knees became weak, and he felt himself falling- -but Incendiary caught him.

It had been the dress. That was the part he recognized first. He remembered it well. The love of his life had designed it for herself, fully aware of its purpose. It had been her final work, and in Spike’s opinion both her most beautiful and her most sorrowful piece.

The thing inside the dress, though- -it was not Rarity. It was a skeleton, with strips of embalmed flesh still clinging to it. In some cases, beneath the dirt and grime and rot, he could still even see her pure white coat, and the upper edge of one of her cutie marks.

He was about to scream at Incendiary, to demand why she had brought a corpse to the infermerty- -but then the unthinkable happened. The corpse raised one of its skeletal hooves, its body twitching, propelled by a malignant mechanical mass that was clinging and growing over the bones. Rarity was dead, but something had resurrected her corpse, if only in an incomplete, mindless state. Incendiary had brought it simply because she must not have known if it was alive or dead.

“Rarity,” said Spike, dropping to his knees beside her. “What…what have they done to you?”

The corpse shifted slightly, as if it recognized his presence- -even though it had no head.

Seeing that was what finally drove Spike over the edge. He broke down into deep sobbing, unable to control himself. Incendiary knelt beside him, and he put his head on her shoulder, unable to face Rarity. In the part of his mind that was not overwhelmed by seeing the thing he had loved most in the world perverted into an undead abomination, he wondered what kind of monster could have been capable of such a thing.

One name came to his mind and stood above the others. That name was Anhelios.

Chapter 73: Ash

“So, yeah, that’s pretty much how it works.”

Rainbow Dash had just spent the last half of an hour trying to explain the Elements of Harmony to Brown. The two of them had been tasked to patrol a perimeter while Five, Gell and Proctor excavated for whichever Element that they were looking for. Five had even given Rainbow Dash a gun, which was not nearly as satisfying as she had hoped.

She had been flying as Brown had been walking below when Brown had asked about what they were actually guarding. Being one of the Elements, Rainbow Dash had jumped to answer the question, explaining that it was another Element- -only to quickly realize that she actually knew very little about how the Elements of Harmony worked, or even what they really were. Most of her response had been stories about the epic fights she had been in where she and her friends had used the Elements of Harmony: the defeat of Nightmare Moon, Discord, Tirac, and Nil, all listed with her patented Rainbow Dash storytelling style.

The whole time, Brown had listened attentively, occasionally asking for clarification on certain things, but not showing even an ounce of disbelief. Between the parts of her story, Rainbow Dash tried to explain how she thought the Elements worked- -even though the egghead gibberish involved with the actual magic eluded her. Even then, Brown seemed to accept what she was saying.

Finally, when she was finished, Brown seemed to consider what she had said for a long minute as he trudged through the snow and wintergreen plants on the forest floor.

“I don’t like it,” he said at last.

“Don’t like what?” said Rainbow Dash. From what she had guessed, he rather liked her stories about the battles of old- -at some points, he had even looked like a starry-eyed colt up at her, as though she were some kind of heroic warrior.

“The Elements of Harmony. I don’t like them.”

“Wait a minute…how do you ‘not like’ the Elements of Harmony? They’re the Elements of Harmony!”

Brown shook his head. “By default, I don’t like magic. The idea of arrogant unicorns pretending to be smarter than me simply because of their hideous bony growths…it does not agree with me. But this goes deeper than that. Some things were not meant for mortals to wield.”

“But the Elements never did anything bad. They only ever helped!”

“It doesn’t matter. Nopony seems to know what they are, where they even came from, aside from this ‘Tree of Harmony’. It is dangerous to use such power without knowing its purpose, its origin. This power runs deep, into places we are not meant to understand, in reserves beyond our comprehension. Given the choice, I would not have used them.”

“And, what, let Nightmare Moon bring on Eternal Night?”

Brown paused, and then pointed upward toward the perpetually black sky.

“Oh,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Also,” said Brown, “as I understand it, this ‘Nightmare Moon’ is now part of the Commander. I have met her. She’s not that bad.”

“Well, there’s still all the others.”

“Indeed there are. But the Elements of Harmony are still dangerous. All powerful magic is. I think…nevermind.”

“What?”

Brown sighed. “Sometimes I have memories. Things I don’t remember doing…and sometimes I see a light, a powerful, destructive light. I think…I think my people were killed by magic. By something like the Elements of Harmony.”

The mood had gotten dark quickly. Rainbow Dash did not like when Brown was sad.

“Hey,” she said, dropping to the ground and walking beside him. “You know I’m the Element of Loyalty, right?”

“Yes,” he said, slowly.

“Well, I do you think I would ever hurt you?”

“I hope not.”

“I wouldn’t. Not ever. And my friends, they were Elements, and they wouldn’t do anything bad either. They just don’t have it in them. So it’s all good, right?”

Brown sighed. “I suppose so.”

“Good,” said Rainbow Dash, flying into the air. “Now let’s go for another loop. I’ll race you this time. If you win, I’ll let you use me as a pillow instead of, you know, the normal way.”

Rainbow Dash accelerated, only to stop when she realized that Brown was not moving. Instead, he was looking into the forest, as if staring at something far away. His eyes were oddly cold, and Rainbow Dash was suddenly frightened.

“Brown?” she said. “Brown, what’s wrong?”

“I don’t know,” he said. “But I feel something. Something bad. Something bad is coming.”

Gell kicked one of the mossy rocks that made up the burial cairn.

“Honestly,” she said, “this doesn’t look like I expected.”

Five agreed, somewhat. Her mental picture of the gravesite of Fluttershy was far more elegant. She had envisioned some secluded area surrounded by trees, perfectly manicured by generations of loving animals, perhaps with a headstone carved by their tiny animal hands- -in total, a place of beauty and peace. Instead, they had found a hastily constructed rock pile in a barren, icy region of a boreal forest.

“This is the only burial site I’ve found,” said Twilight_Proctor.

“Arg,” said Pinkie_Proctor, jumping slightly. “My tail…so twitchy!”

“You don’t have a tail,” noted Five. She ran her scanning device over the top of the gravesite. She was detecting Order, the kind that would normally be associated with an Element of Harmony, but it was possible that she was just detecting background radiation or, conceivable, the body of a crystal pony.

“This plahce was also loaded with all kahnds of ah critters,” said Proctor_Jack. “And bah all kahnds, I mean, lahk, ah million sqirrels.”

“Gah,” said Five, nearly throwing her equipment down. “I hate that accent. So. Much.”

“Well saahhh- -rheeee,” said Proctor_Jack, extending his words as if he were trying to be deliberately annoying.

“If I ever travel through time, somepony remind me to strike Applejack in the face. Actually, nevermind. I have her face already. I shall do it later.”

“Stop it, you two,” said Gell. Even though she was wearing a padded, insulating suit of armor- -she had a surprising number of them, actually- -she shivered. “I hate dampness. Cold I can take, but moisture…no.” She stepped over the grave. “So. How are we going to do this?”

“A shovel,” suggested Twilight_Proctor, producing a hard-light spade.

“Not yet,” said Five. “I have to check for latent magic first.”

“You really think that somepony booby-trapped Fluttershy’s- -of all ponies’- -grave?”

Proctor_Dash snorted. “You said booby!”

“And I have eight of them if you want to give one a squeeze!” growled Gell, angrily. “Honestly. I am not happy right now.”

“I am never happy,” said Five, adjusting her equipment and setting up one of the scanning tripods.

“We know, An,” sighed Gell. “We all get that by now.”

Five ignored her and plugged one of the cables into Proctor, who was not mumbling “twitchy tail” over and over again in a nearly inaudible voice, his digital cutie mark frozen as three balloons. Five also ignored that.

“So,” said Gell, sitting on a nearby rock.

“If you say one word about Shining Armor, I shall propel a rock at your head.”

“Okay…but I wasn’t,” said Gell, smiling. Five knew that she had been about to. Gell became slightly more serious. “Have you noticed anything off about Rainbow Dash?”

“Aside from the golden eye?”

“And that she’s not a lespony,” said Proctor_Dash, annoyed.

“I mean, smell wise.”

“She smells like rainbows, I guess,” said Five. “Rainbows and horse.”

“Not what I mean,” said Gell. “She’s kind of starting to smell like you do.”

Five cringed suddenly, and nearly dropped her scanner. She took a deep breath, calming herself, and placed the scanner into the slot in her equipment, transferring the reading to her gauntlet hologram.

“Well,” she said. “Then I’ll leave it to you to inform her of the news. And to get her to stop drinking so much.” Five paused. “Actually, I should probably drink more.”

“Don’t,” sighed Gell. “Alcohol makes you hurl. I should know. I’m the one who has to clean it up.”

“Well, you won’t have to much longer.”

“Why?” asked Proctor_Shy. “I mean, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“Because,” said Five. “I’m dying.”

“Dying?” cried Proctor_Shy. “What- -how- -when did this happen? What can I do to help?”

“Nothing,” she said. “My condition is terminal. The chemotherapy helps, but I have no more than a month. Perhaps two.”

“That’s…that’s terrible…”

“Not all of us seem to agree.”

Gell stepped down from the large rock she was sitting on. “Was that comment directed at me?”

“Yes,” said Five, calmly. “Yes it was.”

Gell stood over Five, casting a shadow on both her and the Grave. “You have no idea, do you?”

“Yes, I do,” said Five. “It is your purpose. To oversee my destiny. To ensure that I die promptly and correctly.”

“No,” said Gell, flatly. Her tone made Five stop working. “You should know better than that. How much it hurts me. An, I die a little inside every time.”

“And I die literally.”

“An. If you don’t know it now, I don’t think you will. But I’ll say it anyway. You are my daughter, and my friend. I’ve watched you grow up. We’ve lived together for sixty two years. I love you, An, and I’ll never stop. Not even when you’re gone.”

“Duly…duly noted,” said Five, clearing her throat.

“Aww,” said Pinkie_Proctor, wiping his eye. “It brings a tiny mechanical tear to my tiny mechanical eye.”

“You lack tear ducts,” noted Five.

“And if you repeat that to anypony, I will build you a pair or nards and tear them off you!”

“Noted,” said Twilight_Proctor, nervously.

“Now give me that shovel!”

Proctor projected the shovel once again and passed it to Gell.

“But the possibility of latent magic!”

“I’m a demon, An. Do you have any idea how much magic it would take to even put a scratch on me?”

“Probably a lot,” suggested Proctor_Dash. With the switch from Twilight_Proctor to Proctor_Dash, the hard-light shovel vanished, just as Gell was about to plunge it into the ground. Gell glared angrily at Proctor, who shrugged.

“I hate equidroids,” muttered Gell, kicking a large stone off the pile.

Five ignored most of the goings on, preferring to focus on things that were actually useful. She continued to calibrate her machine, but just before she was ready she saw a blue object rising from the forest. Five looked, and saw that the object was Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash flew to the top of the trees, and then stopped, staring toward the southwest for a long moment.

“Hey, guys!” she yelled from above, “I think we have a problem!”

From the tone in her voice, Five knew that something really was wrong. Five set her scanning equipment to standby and spread her own wings, rising into the air to join Rainbow Dash. When she reached the top of the tree canopy, Rainbow Dash pointed.

Five looked out into the distance toward the edge of the horizon, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the light- -and then her heart nearly stopped. Even at a distance of close to ten miles, she could still recognize one of the only things in Equestria that she truly feared. There, at the edge of the horizon and lumbering toward them, was a Theban golem, lit with the red light of its six burning eyes.

As Five was paralyzed with fear, she could not help but look into those eyes, into the face of a creature that dwarfed the hundred-foot high trees below it. She knew that those were the eyes of Thebe- -and she felt them staring back at her, as if they could see into her very soul.

There was a blinding flash of red light from the golem, and the forest around it collapsed, imploding as the golem was surrounded in a sphere of red light. The sound from the teleportation spell never reached them; instead, a second, far louder explosion erupted a few hundred feet away from them as the golem teleported into striking distance.

“EVERYPONY MOVE!” screamed Rainbow Dash as the golem’s horn glowed with a powerful red light that turned the entire forest blood-red.

“Twitchy tail!” screamed Pinkie_Proctor.

There was a tremendous surge of magic, one so powerful that Five felt her horns resonate from the force. Rainbow Dash ducked down below the forest canopy, but Five found she could not move. She watched as the magic resolved into a narrow beam, one more powerful than any laser, and saw the beam strike into the ground. The golem had not been targeting any of them in particular, but rather the burial cairn below. Gell and Proctor managed to jump aside, but the grave was instantly vaporized.

The power was incredible, far beyond anything Five would have ever imagined. For the first time, Five truly believed the memories that she had inherited from her mother, of the Incurse war. Until that point, she had never believed that Thebe and the Blue Fleet truly could have slain the Incurse Armada.

The blast of heat from impact was intense, and Five’s wings were instantly incinerated. She plummeted to the ground below, spiraling uncontrollably and flailing her limbs instinctively as if it would help. As she expected, no help came. She hit the icy ground and felt two of her legs shatter.

Much of the forest around her had been charred, but the nature of the spell extinguished any flames, leaving only smoking trees. Five rolled onto her back as her legs and wings began to heal, and she looked up into the face of a god. The golem stood above her, its eyes staring directly at her. Each was nearly twenty feet wide, and so red. Never before had Five seen one move, and she was not sure why this one had chosen her- -but it felt like it was more than random. With the way it looked at her with those blank, soulless eyes, she felt like it had a purpose: like it hated her.

The horn charged again. Five tried to stand, her body struggling at Blackest Night’s command to rise and flee, even if Five herself wanted to be consumed by the magic of the glorious machine. Her legs were too badly broken, though, and she only managed to get several steps before the machine’s horn fired.

“An, move!” cried Gell, and Five felt something heavy impact her from the side.

Rainbow Dash soared upward from the trees as Brown mobilized behind her. Even through the trunks, she could see the beast and its glowing eyes. It looked just like the larger one she had seen in Megatropolis 616, the one that had looked so much like an inanimate statue. It was even complete with the strange, almost living red lights that seemed to move inside its body, swirling and locking into each other as its joints repositioned themselves.

Just as she reached the top of the trees, she saw the internal light within the golem change, shifting into a single aligned structure and linking to its horn. The horn promptly glowed with a powerful red light that Rainbow Dash could feel burning through her body.

She looked down at the smoking ruins below, at the hole where the last beam had hit- -and saw Five staring up at the golem. Rainbow Dash did not know why, but somehow, she knew where the golem was aiming.

“Five!” she cried.

The golem fired. Out of the corner of her eye, Rainbow Dash saw Gell cross the gap between where she had been blown to by the initial blast to where Five was. With a tremendous shove of her horns, she pushed Five out of the radius- -and was struck by the beam herself.

The beam finalized, and Rainbow Dash had to descend into the top of a tree to shield herself using her golden wings. She felt her organic feathers searing from the heat of the blow, and through the cracks in her incorruptible golden ones she saw Gell consumed in the spell as it poured over her.

The spell lasted for several seconds, and then let up. The source code within the golem withdrew from its horn, moving into a different position, as if the golem were now trying to analyze what it had done.

Rainbow Dash dropped through the tree and sped to the ground.

“Gell!” she cried. “Gell!”

To her amazement, she actually managed to find Gell. She was still standing, even, although the spell had pushed her back several feet. Her condition was not good, though. Gell’s skin was charred and cracked, and her armor had been reduced to molten slag. The flesh beneath her broken skin still seemed to be glowing with heat, as though she had been cooked from within.

Gell opened her eyes and looked around. Then she lifted one hoof and watched as it started to disintegrate. From within her, a red light started to glow, piercing through the broken parts of her body.

“Shit,” she whispered.

Then her body collapsed into a pile of ash, with a single ring of superordered metal dropping to the heated ground below where she had been standing.

The golem started moving, and the forest was consumed by the sound of the trees toppling and splintering beneath its action. Beneath that sound, though, Rainbow Dash heard something else: a long, agony drenched scream.

The air suddenly felt far colder than it should have, and blue energy sparked through the trees. On the other side of the golem, Rainbow Dash saw the energy condense into a large blue crystal. Two more formed, forming a triangle around the golem.

Rainbow Dash looked back, tracing the source of both the sparks and the scream- -and saw Five, her body nearly consumed in Order, pouring blue sparks into the three crystals. The trees around her burst apart from the exertion of energy, their trunks converting to crystal and cracking and collapsing under the pressure of the magic, but Five hardly seemed to notice.

The golem looked down at the perimeter around it, as if perplexed- -or perhaps amused. Then the triangle erupted with energy. The air distorted so badly from the force that Rainbow Dash thought she was going to be driven into the ground, or worse, into the spiny dead branches that clung to the trees below.

She spread her wings and compensated for the sudden wind, though, and avoided being sucked into whatever insane spell Five was using. As she did, she looked down in time to see the forest surrounding the golem collapsing, as though it were falling into a deep pit.

Then she smelled it. It was a smell that she had not encountered in years, but it was one she could never forget. In her mind, she saw the black skies, the fungoid trees, the shadows, the legions of the dead, their bodies animated by blue, incomplete flesh, and the sky that even she was terrified to fly in. It was the scent of the Gloame.

She looked down, and saw that the triangle that Five had torn in the earth was more than a simple hole- -it was a portal. On the other side, she saw a thick, black tempest lit by slow-moving red lightning. The golem started to fall, pulled in by the suction of the portal. It did not fall far, though. As it descended, its horn glowed, charging a powerful spell around its entire body, levitating itself out of the pit.

Rainbow Dash stared dumbstruck for a moment at the scene before her, almost reveling in it- -until she realized that the portal worked both ways. Pouring out of it were a number of shadows, each one staring into the darkness of Equestria with a pair of reflective eyes in search of fresh meat.

Below, there was a surge of magic as Brown fired at the shadows. They dodged easily and advanced on him, surrounding him.

“Hold on!” cried Rainbow Dash, descending quickly and leaving a rainbow contrail in her wake. Just as the shadows leapt at Brown, Rainbow Dash pulled him off the ground. They continued to follow, cutting into the bark of the trees as they traveled, racing across the darkness, but Rainbow Dash was more than fast enough to avoid them.

“Thank you,” said Brown.

“No problem,” replied Rainbow Dash.

When she was once again above the trees, she looked down at the golem. It was rising slowly from the portal, propelled by its spell.

“By the Fluffle…” whispered Brown.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “You said it.”

Then the situation turned rapidly. The shadows immediately seemed to stop, and looked at each other. All at once, they started racing silently back through the night back toward the portal. The shadows themselves made no sound, but Rainbow Dash could have sworn that she could hear breathing.

Then an immense black mass burst through from the portal. Rainbow Dash watched in horror as what she had always thought were clouds swarmed over the surface of the golem, clinging to its surface, their black substance overlaid with veins of red electrical discharge. There was a powerful groan, and pieces of the golem began to be torn from its body as it was dragged down into the pit.

The golem struggled, trying to rise, but the “clouds” were far too powerful. The spell that held the golem up began to falter, and it grabbed onto the land around it, its steel claw tearing through the land and destroying trees as it was brought down into a dimension where no life could survive.

Just before it went under, it managed to pull itself up slightly, and it seemed to look at Rainbow Dash. She saw its source code failing, and although she could not understand that part of how it worked, she knew that it was looking at her.

Then the portal snapped shut. Half the golem’s head and most of its arm were instantly severed as the rest of it was dragged unseen into the skies of the Gloame. For a moment, the remaining two eyes glowed even brighter, and its horn charged once more- -only for all light to slowly fade as it quietly died.

Rainbow Dash watched it for signs of life from above, but when she saw none, she quickly landed. As she dropped Brown and touched down, she saw Five racing toward the ashes that had formerly been Gell.

Five dropped to her knees, running her hooves through the ash.

“No no no no,” she whispered. “No, Gell!”

“Five,” said Rainbow Dash, approaching where she had just seen Gell standing moments ago. “You can fix this, right? You’re power. You can make her regenerate, right? Come on Five, tell me you can bring her back!”

“I can’t resurrect ash,” said Five, letting the remnants of Gell fall from her hooves. “She’s gone. She’s…gone…”

Five collapsed into the pile of ashes, sobbing quietly, drawing them toward her into a pile.

“Oh my,” said Proctor_Rarity, approaching with Brown.

“Subcommander,” added Brown in disbelief.

“She’s gone,” sobbed Five.

Rainbow Dash did not know what to do. She was still in shock from the events, and for the first time she understood how her own friends must have felt seeing her “die” so long in the past. Slowly, Rainbow Dash walked around the ashes and cooling metal of molten armor.

“It’s going to be alright,” she said, putting her foreleg around Five’s shoulder.

Five continued to sob- -but then the tone changed, and Rainbow Dash felt herself backing away Five looked up, and Rainbow Dash saw that her face was contorted with the most honest and horrible smile that she had ever witnessed.

“She’s gone!” laughed Five. “She’s finally gone!” Five threw the ashes into the air like confetti and allowed them to rain down onto her as she laughed manically. “After all these years! I’ve FINALLY KILLED HER!”

Chapter 74: Toxic Revolution

Phosphorescent mist was rising over the pool and rivers of the Wasteland. In all directions stood endless piles of scraps and furnaces that were drenched in the light of eternal fire as metal and trans was smelted down into its constant components, its smoke belching into the nearly opaque atmosphere.

Through this land, guarded by several heavily armored ponies, walked Overseer Love Canal, the lord of the waste. From his perspective, this was a good day. The air had nearly twenty feet visibility and the hunters had cleared most of the wasteworms that surrounded the capitol. The air outside him was lethally toxic- -the ponies unfortunate enough to be born too poor to afford even respirator masks rarely lived past twenty- -but inside his hazard suit, the air was perfectly clean. Only the thinnest of smell was allowed through his filtration canisters, and to him, it smelled like profit.

He rapidly made his way into one of the many concrete megaliths that dotted the land. Its surface was corroded and stained inside and out from the periotic sulfuric rain and from the corrosiveness of the air itself. Nopony was entirely sure why the megaliths had been built, but they were tremendously old. Some had even been buried under trash and scrap and the bodies of those too poor to afford proper funerals, and new units were found during construction every so often.

This particular structure, however, belonged to Canal. He did not physically own it, but he might as well have. With his recent election to the position of Overseer, anything he wanted could belong to him.

As he made his way through the oversized industrial hallways, Canal was joined by his assistant, an AI named manager. There were precious few equidroids in the Wasteland due to its corrosive atmosphere and native metal-eating bacteria, but with the funds that he was syphoning out of the government, Canal could more than pay for the upkeep on Manager’s fashionable, female bodies.

“Good morning, Overseer!” she said with a voice that was programmed to be as cheerful as possible. “The Waste Management Council is already assembled and waiting for your arrival!”

She fell into step with Canal, walking ahead of his guards.

“They didn’t have to have the meeting so early…” groaned Canal, his naturally high voice modulated through the audio system in his suit to sound adequately authoritative.

“I’m afraid the delegates are getting quite nervous with the current situation in Equestria. The South Iron Coalition and the Fluidics Clan are both calling for a state of emergency.”

“Filthy mutants,” mumbled Canal.

“From a PR perspective, try to avoid using the term ‘filthy’ in association with our mutant population.”

“That’s what they are, and they know it. They aren’t even ponies anymore.”

“Sir,” said one of the guards. “With all due respect, I am in the early stages of mutation.”

“I’m sorry,” said Canal. “I hope the process kills you. And I don’t pay you to speak.”

“Yes, sir,” he said, sounding somewhat defeated.

The Council chamber consisted of a large, concrete room lit by harsh but inadequate industrial lights. The room was roughly circular in shape, and the air within it was at least marginally filtered. The equipment that kept the air clean was largely inadequate and ancient, though, and by tradition no pony removed their masks.

The edge of the room was divided into bays, and each one held a small podium where the ponies of the various clans, armies, departments, and ruling fiefdoms of the Wasteland had assembled. Several of the areas had been converted into large tanks with clear glass fronts containing translucent green-brown fluid, and in others, tall and misshapen ponies that wore no mask instead draped themselves in thick, lead-lined cloaks.

Love Canal approached the highest podium and looked out over the pointless assembly of ponies before him. He knew that it was only a matter of time before these useless meetings came to an end. Even though he had only just been elected- -and only narrowly- -he already had plans to dissolve the Council.

He stood activated the hologram in the center of the room, projecting a map of the Wasteland, signifying that the meeting had begun.

One of the ponies stepped forward. His suit was a hideous and heterogeneous mixture of Wasteland-built pieces and decorated with chains of bones and shell fragments. Canal recalled that his name was Ghoul, the delegate from the Hunter clan.

“Why have you called us here, Canal?” he demanded.

Canal blinked. “Me? I didn’t call this meeting.”

“Yes, you did,” added another pony. She wore no mask, but her sallow skin and hard shell indicated that as a cyborg, she had no need for one. “This meeting was called by your authority as Overseer.”

“I called no meeting,” said Canal, flatly. “Is this some kind of a ploy?” He laughed, “is this your idea of an assassination attempt? Because if it- -”

The lights in the room dimmed and flickered suddenly, and the hologram in the center to the room fizzled and distorted.

“Manager!” cried Canal. “What is this?”

“Something is trying to access my mainframe from an outside source!” For once, she sounded afraid instead of happy- -and Canal rather liked it. He wished all ponies would talk to him like that.

“Override it,” he said. “Do whatever computer thing it is you do.”

“I can’t! Internal traffic is overloading THERE ARE TOO MANY- -”

She slumped over suddenly. As she did, the hologram shifted, assembling itself into a translucent image of a tall unicorn cyborg. Even with the poorly rendered hologram, Canal instantly recognized the pony.

“YOU!” he cried. “How dare you enter this sacred chamber?! Guards, remove him!”

“I am just a mutant,” said one of his guards sarcastically. “I don’t know how.”

“I believe I have the right to speak,” said Toxic Shock, his hologram solidifying further. “I am a Wastelander, after all.”

“You have no rights!” spat Canal. He turned toward the other delegates. “If you recall, Toxic Shock is a madpony. He attempted to use the Third Containment Militia to conquer a frontier hub city in a bid to form his own territory! He has since been stripped of all rights and position as a Wastelander!” Canal then focused his attention on the hologram, sneering. “And you are too late. The Third Militia has already been divided and assimilated into the remaining armies. You have nothing left, Toxic Shock.”

“And surely the bulk of my soldiers were taken by you. Come to think of it…wasn’t my removal rather timely? Considering that I was nominated for the Overseer position.”

“You- -you will never have it! I won the election fairly!”

“No doubt you did,” said Toxic Shock, almost jokingly. “Nor did I ever want the position. Nor do I want it now.” He turned toward the other ponies that stood around him. The liquid in the green tanks distorted, and the things that lurked within pressed their eyes and disrupted bodies against the glass. Toxic Shock smiled, looking each of them in the eye. “I came here to ask for help.”

“With what?” gurgled one of the cloak-clad mutants.

“Silence!” cried Canal. “Do not speak to this- - this heratic!” He stepped down from the podium and approached the center of the room, drawing the attention of the Council onto himself. “I know what this is about. We’ve heard word of what you have been doing, Toxic,” he giggled. “Oh, for shame…colluding with splicers and bat ponies and halfbreed demons, trying to form a new army from the refuse of Equestria. Just what I would expect from a cyborg.”

There were murmurs from the crowd, and Canal smiled. He knew, of course, that what he was stating as fact was nothing more than hearsay- -but it would be more than enough to destroy his rival’s reputation.

Toxic Shock looked down at him, and then smiled. “Yes,” he said.

The hologram shifted as several more figures stepped into focus. One was a hulking and heavily armored half-demon, his asymmetrical fangs drawn into a stupid but menacing grin. Another was a female pony who had clearly been spliced with some kind of insect, giving her a silvery sheen, antennae, and a three-pronged tail. The third was a half-cybernetic bat pony stallion.

“What- -what are you doing?” cried Canal, not understanding.

“These are just some of so, so many,” said Toxic Shock, speaking to the delegates of the Council. “Indeed, I am forming a new army. One where no pony is rejected, and all can do their part to help- -where no pony believes himself superior to the others because he is unmodified in a fancy hazard suit.”

“To what end?” said a pony dressed, his voice distorted through a thick filter mask.

“Surely you have heard,” said the female insect-pony. Her voice was thick with a Trotingham accent “of the destruction wrought by the goddess Thebe on our land.”

“Nothing more than propaganda!” shouted Canal.

“No,” said Toxic Shock. “It is real…more than real. And it is my fault. I failed to contain a deadly infection in that hub city. The infection is gone now, but Thebe is trying to clean up what I should have been able to. She is tearing apart Equestria.”

The hologram shifted, now showing scenes of flaming destruction where golems waded through the wreckage of an unrecognizable city, shattering buildings and vaporizing ponies by the thousands.

The hologram returned to normal, and Toxic Shock stepped out again. “It is only a matter of time before she reaches the Wasteland.”

“You can’t be serious,” said Canal, regaining his composure. “The Wasteland is tied to the fabric of civilization itself- -no country can turn against us, not without being overrun with their own toxic waste.”

“Do you think Thebe cares about such things?” snapped Toxic Shock. “She is fighting a war of extermination! She has no need for diplomatic ties and cares nothing for loss or gain. She is a god. And she will not stop until every pony in Equestria is dead.”

“This is pure foolishness,” chuckled Canal. “Toxic Shock…do you realize what you are saying? You are advocating for a revolution- -against Thebe! Clearly, my citizens, he is most certainly deranged!”

“Only a fool would attempt to fight Thebe,” said Toxic Shock, smiling at some joke that only he seemed to understand.

“We not need to fight Thebe,” said the halfbreed demon, stepping forward. “Thebe hurt so many pony. We help pony.”

“If we stand together,” rasped the cyborg chiropteran, “even Thebe shall not stop us.”

“This is madness!”

“Perhaps,” said Toxic Shock. He turned to the delegates. “I have been away from the Wasteland so long…longer than you can imagine. I have seen things, and I understand now. At first I started with an army, but now we are bound by an ideal.”

“And what would that be?”

“A New Equestria,” said Toxic Shock, “one where it doesn’t matter who you are. Demon, cyborg, splicer, bat, mutant- -we’re all the same. Thebe may destroy our cities, but we will rebuild, and not just a copy of our failed world. One like Equestria used to be so long ago: united in tolerance, understanding, and friendship.”

“What you seek is impossible.”

“Is it? We are already so many millions strong, ready to fight for Equestria.” He turned to the ponies around him. “I ask you. Brothers, sister, mutants, cyborgs, unmods- -ponies: my fellow Wastelanders, won’t you please join me?”

There was a long pause, and Canal held his breath. Nopony moved, though, and he released it. Then, just as he was about to claim his victory, one of the tall cloaked ponies stepped forward. She removed her hood and faceplate, revealing an asymmetrical and misshapen set of fused faces, their cracked skin glowing brightly green from within.

“We will stand with you, Toxic Shock.”

“Indeed we will,” said the cyborg mare across the room.

“Hey, if I get to shoot something, why not,” said Ghoul.

Several of the tanks gurgled, and the creatures within them pounded on their glass in agreement.

Canal could not stop them as the rest of the they all stepped forward. Some were hesitant, and went slowly- -but in time, they all did.

“But…I’m your Overseer!” cried Canal. “Obey me!”

His guards stepped out from behind him, both removing their helmets. Both were mutants. The one that had spoken had a beard of waving, fleshy tentacles, while the other had a pale green coat and a single antler-like horn emerging from his forehead.

“Sorry,” said the tentacle mutant, even though it was clear he was not sorry at all.

“Hey,” said the green pony, nudging his bearded friend. “I'm in a scene! Is that silverfish splicer hot or what?”

Toxic Shock, still in his command center- -now accompanied not just by AIs, but by ponies and a small parliament of owls- -some of whom were significantly spliced- -looked deep into the hologram receiver. A cable connected to his auxiliary neural processor piped the images of his people into his mind, cheering, and he felt a tear run down one of his eyes.

He had finally contacted his home. His radio transmission had initially been jammed, and it was only thanks to the AI’s that he was able to enter their computer system. He thanked the AIs through his connection, and wiped the tear away from his eye.

There was still more work to be done. Even if he had allied himself with the Wasteland, he knew that it was still well beyond their ability to fight Thebe, or even slow her down- -let alone the monsters that she was at war with, which Toxic Shock believed might actually exceed her in their capacity for destruction. He knew that Shining Armor had failed, but he had expected as much. No pony could stand against Thebe.

As his demon comrade- -himself over five thousand miles away- -had suggested, the best that they could do was evacuate the cities and save as many ponies as possible, or even to hold Thebe’s smaller armies at bay. That would slow down the loss of life, but it would not stop it. Eventually, Thebe would succeed. It might take months, or even years- -but if something was not done, the army of New Equestria could only do so much, and Thebe would keep killing until Equestria consisted of nothing more than her standing atop the mountains of the dead.

Despite this, Toxic Shock recalled what he had learned in the distant past. He remembered hope, and held onto it- -the hope that somepony would rise who could stop a god, and that his dream for a better Equestria might eventually come to pass. At that point, though, hope was all he seemed to have.

Chapter 75: The Forgotten Note

As soon as the door was opened, a rush of air saturated with the scent of chemicals greeted Rainbow Dash. She coughed, not recalling Five’s workshop smelling quite like that before. Despite the acrid aroma, she entered the room.

Inside, the room was dark, save for a light on the far side of the room. Rainbow Dash passed through the disorder racks of supplies and artifacts, all of them now looking so threatening instead of whimsical in the dim light. When she reached the other side, she found Five sitting on a stool over her workbench, attempting to repair a badly melted piece of scanning equipment.

“What do you want?” she asked. Her tone was the same as it ever was, and as she swiveled in her chair, Rainbow Dash saw that Five’s facial expression was normal. Five showed no signs of pain or distress at Gell’s death.

The other thing Rainbow Dash noticed was the set of tubes leading into Five’s arm, connected to a bag of greenish fluid.

“What is that?” asked Rainbow Dash, pointing.

Five looked up at it. “Intravenous sodium dichromate and radium hypochlorite.”

“You mean like…vitamins?”

“Yes,” said Five. “Vitamins. Although you might desire to stand back a few feet.”

Rainbow Dash put the bottle she was carrying onto the table. “Here’s some more. Thought you might need it.”

“Vodka?” sighed Five. “I can’t drink that. Go ahead and have it for yourself.”

“I tried,” said Rainbow Dash. “Boy did I try…but it just made me throw up everywhere.”

They stood in silence for a moment, and then Five took the bottle. She bit the top off and chugged most of it- -far more than any pony should have been able to and remain stable.

“You didn’t even go to the funeral,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I see no need to.” Five removed something from a drawer under the table and pressed it onto the desk with a metallic click. Rainbow Dash saw that it was the ring that had been found in Gell’s ashes. “I got what I needed from her.”

“But…Gell didn’t have pierced ears…”

“It was not in her ear.”

Rainbow Dash did not bother to ask where it actually had been. Instead, took back the vodka bottle and tried to drink from it again- -but the smell alone made her to nauseous to even take a sip. She wanted it- -even needed it, to stop the pain- -but it eluded her so cruelly.

“Brown is really torn up about it,” said Rainbow Dash, setting down the bottle. “I mean, he’s not showing it, but I can tell. He’s taking it really hard.” It had actually been Brown who had insisted on preparing the funeral, and though Rainbow Dash had not seen him cry, she knew that he wanted to. Gell had been a friend to both of them.

“I know exactly how Brown is feeling,” said Five. “I simply do not share his feelings. I feel nothing out of the ordinary.” She smiled. “Well…perhaps a bit better than normal.”

“How can you say that?!” cried Rainbow Dash, suddenly. “She was your friend! She died saving you!”

Five suddenly frowned. “It was not me she was saving,” she snapped. “And Bluntforce Gelding was never my friend. She was nothing more than a family heirloom.”

“But she raised you!”

Five laughed- -but not with any humor. “You weren’t there,” she said. “You just believed what she told you. A duration of almost two years passed before she found me.”

“So…you were just a foal.”

“No,” said Five. “I force-grew myself in a matter of days, just like I force-grew Brown in a matter of seconds. If anything, it was Blackest Night who raised me. She equipped me with the knowledge I needed. Not Gell.”

“But you still stayed with her.”

“Because I could not escape her. She was bound to me by a contract. Just as I think she bound herself to you.”

“But I never signed a contract with her.”

“Demons don’t have a concept of consent. She would have generated it herself for herself. She liked you. She never liked me.”

“That’s not true. I know it isn’t.”

“Wasn’t,” said Five. “She does not believe anything now. Because she’s dead. But no. Her contract was not with me specifically. It was with Anhelios. Her only goal was to ensure that I died promptly and on time. Then she would take my daughter and repeat the cycle.”

“Five, do you even hear what you’re saying?”

“Of course. My only regret is that it was Thebe that eliminated her instead of me.” Five consumed the rest of the bottle of alcohol, and still showed no signs of drunkenness. Rainbow Dash doubted that Five could get drunk, and she was beginning to doubt that the chemicals being pumped into Five’s blood were actually vitamins.

“In fact, you are being rather arrogant,” said Five.

“Me?!”

“Chastising me because I do not feel the same way you do. Frankly: you do not know what I am, or the reasons why I do as I do. My emotions are mine and mine alone. You have no right to comment.” She looked up at Rainbow Dash, her eyes reflecting in the light. “Now. Did you come here to insult me, or do you have something important to say?”

“In fact, I do,” said Rainbow Dash, now angry- -and only partially at Five. “When we were in that factory, I saw something?”

“I’m sure you witnessed plenty.”

“No.” Even though that was true, but Five’s destructive capacity paled in comparison to the pain of losing Gell. “I saw a changeling.”

“That is unusual,” said Five, setting down the device she was repairing and wiping the oil from her claws. “But not impossible. Relations between Equestria and the Hive have been normalized since the reign of Chrysalis the Great. There are some in the armed forces- -though usually as spies.”

“That’s not the weird part. He said something to me.”

“She. Changelings are sterile females aside from during some rare cases.”

“Five, what does the name ‘Vale’ mean?”

Five’s eyes narrowed. “It doesn’t mean anything,” she said.

“The changeling said that ‘Vale was waiting for me’ or something.”

“Vale is not a ‘she’,” said Five, using a small screwdriver to adjust her gauntlet claws. “Vale is not a real thing- -it is an ideal.”

“An ideal? How could an ideal want to see me?”

“It would not. ‘Vale’ is a mythological figure associated with nature-worship. A kind of fictional goddess, worshipped by eco-terrorists throughout Equestria.”

“Eco-terrorists?”

“Fools who reject the bounty that technology has given us. Protesting city expansion, meat, the Wasteland. Pointless, useless things. They are a waste of space, but more a nuisance than elsewise.”

“I don’t think so,” said Rainbow Dash. She reached into her hair and pulled out a small business card. “I met some in 616. They gave me this.” She looked down at it, and felt her face contort into a frown. “That’s strange…”

“What?” said Five, plucking the card from Rainbow Dash’s hoof.

“The coordinates,” said Rainbow Dash. “It had a set of coordinates, but they’re different now.”

“Are you sure you did not simply forget them?”

“I’m a Wonderbolt. I never forget a set of coordinates.”

“You were a Wonderbolt. Not anymore. Because they disbanded.”

“Yeah…thanks for reminding me…”

Five turned the card over in her claw, reading it. “Where did you say you got this?”

“A unicorn gave it to me. Tallish, grey, maybe a little pink. Yellow eyes…looking two different directions.”

“Do you know the Muffin Mare?”

“What?”

“Never mind. Equestria has…well, had…several hundred billion ponies. I don’t know them all. Obviously. Even if derpism is a comparatively rare trait.” With her free hoof, Five pulled something from the back of her workbench. Rainbow Dash Recognized it as a highly beat-up looking microscope.

Five set the card on the desk near where she had been working as she leaned over to plug in the microscope. Rainbow Dash saw the needle on the scanning device that Five had been repairing suddenly jump.

“Is that normal?” she asked.

“Yes,” said Five, flatly. She flipped on the microscope and placed the card on the stage. For a few moments, she stared through the eyepieces and twisted the adjustment knobs. “Take a look,” she finally said, rolling her stool away.

Rainbow Dash leaned in and put her eyes to the microscope. It took her a moment to focus her eyes, but then she saw what Five had focused it on. Crawling over the fragment of paper were a number of tiny, multicolored insects.

“What are they?” asked Rainbow Dash. She had never liked bugs- -but the way they moved in formation was almost mesmerizing.

“Light mites,” said Five. “The ink is made from them. It is the manner of hippie-type biotech stuff the Vale love. That’s how the coordinates changed.”

“But why would they do that? I mean, I why not just keep the coordinates the same?”

“Do you recall the first set?” Five pushed a keypad across the table.

“Yes.” Rainbow Dash slowly clicked them in- -something that was not at all easy with hooves.

A device on the table projected a hologram into the center of the room, and Rainbow Dash saw that it was a map. She immediately recalled the map in the Castle of Frienship, and felt sad- -even though the contents of this map were incredibly different from what the old map had looked like. Equestria had changed substantially in the past five hundred years.

Five opened her own hologram and entered the coordinates that were currently on the card. Both sets of coordinates appeared, and the map shifted rapidly as Five cross referenced the data.

“I know what it is,” said Five, suddenly. A red line appeared over the map, and the map expanded upward so that included several hundred cloud-based cities. “It’s Cloudsdale,” she said. “The largest mobile weather factory in existence. That’s why the coordinates keep changing. The city is currently returning to base.”

“Cloudsdale,” said Rainbow Dash, suddenly exited. That, at least, was something she recognized. She had grown up there, and remembered the bright white clouds and stunning Classical architecture- -as well as the epic racetracks. “I know that place!”

“And it is the perfect place for a trap.”

“Trap? Why? I mean, it’s Cloudsdale.”

“Because it is completely depopulated. There are no workers or residents. The factory is purely automated.”

“Wait- -automated? But it was, like, the most important Pegasus city!”

“Not since three hundred years ago. Everypony there moved to Cirruscuse ages ago. Just automation now. Not even AI’s.” Five pulled the card of the microscope and passed it to Rainbow Dash. “I don’t know why they would want you. But a warning: stay away from them. Despite their uselessness, they are dangerous.”

“And if I want to go?”

“Do you really want to risk Brown losing two friends?”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash. “I wasn’t intending on going. Not right now, anyway. But I will if I want to.”

“Fine,” said Five, turning back to her repairs. “Do what you will. I don’t care anymore.”

Five listened as Rainbow Dash paused, and then walked out of the room. Five continued to pretend to analyze her equipment until she heard the door close behind her.

“I know you are there,” she said. “I can smell you.”

The shadows just feet away from where Rainbow Dash had been standing distorted slightly, and Five saw the glint of silver metal out of the corner of her eye. Shining Armor approached her from behind, and then carefully set the dirt-encrusted skull of the Element of Generosity on the table beside her.
“Excellent,” said Five, picking it up and examining it. “I hope it was not too much trouble?”

“I killed a gargoyle,” said Shining Armor, “but otherwise, no. Their defense spells were not designed to detect the undead. I was able to get in without a problem.”

Five admired the skull, so white and pure- -even though Rarity had been the one of the Six with the second most tortured life of them all. It was perfectly symmetrical and beautifully preserved.

“And how are you feeling?” said Five, almost sarcastically as she looked up at Shining Armor.

“I murdered the mare I loved and will exist for all eternity knowing that fact. My sister died in grief alone because I spent my last moments exterminating the citizens who trusted me. I just defiled the grave of one of my closest friends. All that, and I will be half-alive for all eternity. I feel terrible.”

“I thought you didn’t have emotions anymore.”

“No. It still hurts. Every second, and every time I remember her…it just hurts more quietly. And that’s actually worse sometimes.” He looked down expressionlessly at Five. “I heard we lost Bluntforce.”

“We did,” said Five. “So we won’t have to worry about her interfering.”

“What got her?”

“Thebe.”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed, and Five saw a glint of emotion in his long-dead face. “Of course. At least her soul can take solace in the fact that I will avenge her.”

“Demons don’t have souls. But…”

“What?”

“I destroyed the golem that took her. I don’t know why I bothered, but I did. Before it went, however, it spoke to me.”

“It spoke? How?”

“As though it were whispering into my mind. It said ‘you have taken something of mine. Now I take something of yours.’”

“I’m sorry for your loss.”

“No, you are not. Besides, I have not lost anything. I will, however, have to advance my plans more quickly than I had hoped.”

“But the Element of Kindness was destroyed,” said Shining Armor. “Unless…” His eyes narrowed. “I don’t like you, Five,” he said. “I can never tell just how much you know.”

“From your perspective, that doesn’t matter. You just need to serve as the Element of Magic. Leave the construction of the machine to me…and everything that goes with it.”

Chapter 76: To Follow Orders

“Hello?” called Brown, peering into the dark room. There was no response, save for a gust of cold air from within. Carefully, Brown entered.

He did not recognize the room, but he also knew that there were many places within the Pocket that he was unfamiliar with. This particular room seemed to be dedicated to storage. The floor was covered with crates and steal barrels of various sizes, but it was not especially cramped. The room was rather large, with a high ceiling, something like a warehouse. There was almost no light, save for the glow of a large crystal suspended from a chain attached to the ceiling. The light it produced was barely adequate to cast a gray glow in the nearest parts of the warehouse, and Brown appeared to be alone.

“Commander?” he called. Supposedly, she was there somewhere. Shining Armor had located him several minutes earlier and informed him that the Commander wanted to speak to him. Brown did not particularly fond of Shining Armor- -but he did not dislike him either, even if he had at one point been a unicorn. The fact that he was a soldier- -and a general at that- -more than overcame that particular failing.

Brown had wondered why the Commander had not attended the ceremony for the Subcommander, but he supposed that it was her prerogative not to. He himself had nearly been unable to complete it. Even with his mind pre-programmed strictly for war, losing somepony close to him had hurt more than he could ever have imagined, and he could not image what he would do if he were to lose the Commander or Rainbow Dash. Despite that pain, he had still managed to perform the necessary rites to ensure that the Subcommander would have a restful forever-sleep. It was the least he could do for her.

A strange scent wafted through the air. Brown knew what flowers were, even if he had never seen one, and the scent was similar to what he imagined they smelled like: sweet, but also somewhat spicy and alluring. At the same time, he smelled something darker underneath the sickly scent, a smell that he was genetically pre-programmed to recognize: that of chlorine gas.

“Brown,” said a voice from the shadows. Brown recognized it as that of his commander, but she was in a region of the room that was too dark for him to see. “I am happy that you came.”

“Thank you, Commander. I exist to serve you.”

“That you do,” she said. Brown could hear her voice moving across the room, but he heard no hoofsteps. The Commander usually did not produce sound when she moved. “Tell me, soldier. You will obey any command I give you, is that correct?”

“Yes,” said Brown. “I will.”

“Even if I were to order you to do something unpleasant?”

“Anything you ask. You are my Commander. Even if you ask for something beyond my ability, I will do my best to serve your wishes.”

“Good.”

The Commander emerged from the shadows, and Brown’s eyes widened. Instead of her usual steel gauntlets, the Commander was instead wearing four blue-striped socks that reached up to her torso. Her face also appeared different, and Brown realized that she was wearing eyeshadow.

“Com- -Commander,” stuttered Brown. He had to look away. He did not know why, but seeing her like that seemed inappropriate.

“Look at me,” ordered the Commander, and Brown obeyed.

She moved close to him and raised one of her stocking-clad hooves around his neck. Before Brown could stop her, she leaned in close and kissed him, shoving her tongue into his mouth. The smell of flowers, Brown realized, was coming from her- -but so was the scent of chlorine. Her saliva tasted like bleach.

Brown pushed her away. “Commander, what are you doing?” he asked. His heart was beating quickly in his chest. At some level, he felt himself attracted to her- -and felt horribly ashamed for thinking that way about his beloved Commander. Mostly, though, he felt afraid on an instinctual level that he did not understand.

“I was kissing you.”

“Why?”

“It seemed appropriate. Considering that you are about to have sex with me.”

Brown stepped back, and immediately understood the nature of his fear. He felt himself breathing heavily in a panic as his Commander turned around. She spread her wings and legs, and raised her tail, exposing a set of genitals that were profoundly different from Rainbow Dash’s but similar enough that Brown understood what he was supposed to do.

“Commander…I don’t mean to be insulting. You are an attractive pony, but- -I don’t want to do this.”

“You do not get to say ‘no’,” snapped Five, causing Brown to automatically stand at attention. “This is a direct order, and you will obey it regardless of what you ‘want’.”

Brown whined slightly. He did not understand why she was doing this to him.

“What was that?” she demanded.

“Yes, Commander,” said Brown, stepping forward. He wanted to say no- -to scream it- -but she was his Commander. Every fiber of his being was telling him that he had to obey her, no matter what. As Brown approached her, he desperately hoped that his body would refuse to cooperate, that he would have an excuse to diffuse the situation- -but he felt his body obeying her orders, even if he wanted nothing more than to run.

“Are you hesitating?” snapped Five, angrily. “Are you going to defy me?”

“No,” said Brown. He closed his eyes and grabbed her wings, leaning over her. They were nothing like Rainbow Dash’s. Hers were soft, feathery, and both strong and gentile. The Commander’s were leathery and so cold, as if he had grasped part of a corpse. Her perfume overwhelmed him, and he felt tears forming in his eyes.

“Please Commander,” he begged. “Please! Don’t make me do this! I- -I don’t want to!”

The Commander looked over her shoulder, and Brown saw that she was smiling. Brown felt crushed when he saw that smile, because he saw that she had no interest in intercourse. This would not be loving by any means, but more than that, the Commander had no desire for physical pleasure either- -she just wanted to hurt him, to take from him what was supposed to only belong to Rainbow Dash.

“You will obey,” she said.

“Yes…yes Commander.” Brown pushed forward, and saw his tears dripping on the Commander’s back. “It…it won’t go in…”

“Of course not, you idiot. I’m a parthogen.” She lifted her tail higher. “You are going to have to insert into my plot.”

“But…won’t that hurt you?”

“Not really. But you will enjoy it.”

“No…no I won’t. I won’t enjoy any of this. Please, Commander…please stop.”

“You will enjoy it, because I ordered you to. Now buck your Commander.”

Brown lifted Five’s tail higher, and closed his eyes. He tried to imagine that the Commander was Rainbow Dash, that they were smiling and laughing in their bedroom, sharing something special together. He thought that thinking about Rainbow would make being forced to do this easier for him- -but it only made it worse.

“Well?” said Five.

“Commander…Commander,” sobbed Brown. Then he pushed her as hard as he could, throwing her to the ground. “No!” he cried. “I- -I can’t do it!”

The Commander sprawled across the ground, unable to keep traction in her socks. Brown saw the surprised expression on her face, the disbelief- -and he felt as though his soul itself were being torn for making his Commander feel that way.

“What did you say?” she said, standing. “Even after I ordered you?”

“I- -I can’t. Commander,” said Brown, unable to look her in the eye, “I will follow you into any battle. I will die beside you, or I will die for you. I will fight for you until the day that the Fluffle claims my soul- -but I cannot mate with you.”

“Why not?”

“Because until she rejects me, I belong to Rainbow Dash. I cannot betray her, not even with you. I love her, Commander.”

“Really?” Brown had expected the Commander to yell, to scream at him, to berate him or even beat him, perhaps to the point where she could take what she wanted by force- -but instead she just smiled the same vicious, horrible smile she had been before. “You love Rainbow Dash?”

“Yes,” said Brown, with pride. “Even if she does not return it, I love her.”

“Good. That will make this more fun.”

“Wh…what?”

“Killing her, of course. I don’t need her alive anymore. I was just going to shoot her and take her skull, but if you ‘love’ her, well…”

“Please, Commander,” said Brown. “Stop talking like that.”

“I think I will take her skull while she’s still alive,” mused the Commander. “I’ll start by stripping the skin. And of course I shall scoop out her eyes. What am I saying, though? First I would need to saw off her hooves.”

“Commander,” said Brown, more firmly. “Please stop this. Now.”

“But not until I take those wings. I’ll cut them slowly, and make her watch. Then I think I’ll hang them on my wall. The wings of Rainbow Dash…surely a worthy prize indeed. And I will make you watch as I gut her, and as she screams for mercy- -”

“YOU WILL NOT TOUCH HER!” screamed Brown. He could no longer contain the rage that was building inside of him, and the otherwise cool-colored room faded to red. His hooves went out, and he saw the Commander’s confusion as he grasped her head.

“Brown,” she said, “what are you- -”

She never finished the sentence. Brown twisted with all his might, and turned her head so that she was looking down at the tearstain he had left on her back. The Commander’s body convulsed, and then collapsed in a limp heap, twitching slightly as the nerves in her severed spine continued to fire.

Brown looked down at the heap that had been his Commander. He was breathing heavily, but then his breath became sobs. He screamed when he realized what he had done, and he dropped down to his knees, taking his Commander’s body in his grasp.

“No! Commander! What- -what have I done?!” He held her broken neck to his face and wept. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please don’t leave me! Don’t leave me, Commander!”

It was too late, though. Her breathing had stopped, and Brown knew that it was impossible to recover from such a fatal injury. He continued to sob over her body for what felt like hours. She had been his Commander, and he had been so ungrateful that he had murdered her. Now he doubted that he would even be able to face Rainbow Dash, not with what he had done. In one day, he had not only lost the Subcommander, but the Commander as well- -and his heart could not bear the pain.

When he finally calmed- -or rather, fell into despondency- -he looked at her face. Her dead eyes were still open and staring, her mouth open in a perpetual question. She had not understood what had been happening, and now she never would know how she had been betrayed by a pony who she was supposed to be able to trust with her life itself.

“Com…commander,” said Brown, trying to suppress another sobbing fit. “May- -may your forever-sleep- -be restful…”

He brought his shaking hoof to her eyes to close them so that she could rest, but before he could reach her eyelids, her large blue eyes suddenly shifted toward him, her mouth snapping shut and contorting into a smile far more horrible than the last two.

Brown screamed and leapt back, flattening himself against a stack of boxes. As he watched, the Commander stood, her head at a horrible and impossible angle. There was then a horrible sound of bone scratching on bone as she pushed it back into place. Then she lifted her head and fully repaired neck high and stared directly at Brown with her reflective blue eyes.

“That was my first cervical dislocation in some time,” she said, stepping forward slowly in a mock-sensual way. “But that won’t kill me, now shall it? Nothing you can do to me might kill me, not for very long. I will be with you forever. I created you, ‘Brown’, and I. Own. YOU!”

She shoved her hoof between his legs, grabbing him. Brown screamed, not from pain but from abject terror. This thing was his Commander- -and at the same time it was not. He could no longer contain his panic, and he jumped up and sprinted as fast as his short, fluffy legs could carry him out of the storage room- -hearing the Commander’s laughter following him all the way, echoing in his head even after he had escaped her.

Rainbow Dash flipped the small business card over in her hoof, looking at the coordinates. It took some time, but if she waited long enough, they did change. She found it hard to believe that the ‘ink’ that made up the statement on the card was actually made of tiny insects, but she had seen stranger things.

She set the card down on her nightstand and floated over her bed. Then, freezing her wings, she allowed herself to fall into the mattress. It was soft and comfortable, and Rainbow Dash felt a nap coming on, even if she knew that it would mean horrible dreams of dying ponies and the look on Gell’s face just before she had collapsed into ash. Without alcohol, though, sleep was all Rainbow Dash could do.

Just as she was drifting off to sleep, she heard a knock at the door. She rolled over, hoping whoever it was would go away- -only to be awakened by it again.

“Alright, aright,” she said, lifting herself from the bed with her wings and flying slowly to the door.

When she pulled it open, she was surprised to see Brown- -but even more surprised to find that he was unable to look at her. He was trembling, and for the first time Rainbow Dash saw the evidence of the tears that he had clearly tried to wipe away running down his face.

“Brown!” she cried, dropping to the ground. “What happened?”

He took a deep breath, and she could tell that he was trying not to cry.

“Rainbow,” he said, softly. “There’s something I need to tell you.”

Chapter 77: Confrontation

Every second Rainbow Dash listened to Brown’s story, she felt herself getting angrier. She almost could not believe what he was telling her, but she trusted him. It seemed impossible that one pony could do that to another, even a pony like Five- -but Rainbow Dash knew that Brown was not lying. What he was saying was true.

They sat on the bed, Brown curled into a shivering ball in her lap. He was crying softly, and had been for several minutes.

“I’m sorry, Rainbow,” he said at last. “I’m so sorry.”

“Sorry?” Rainbow Dash was confused. “Why are you apologizing?”

“Because I betrayed you. With another mare. I was supposed to be yours…you must hate me. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry!”

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, turning him toward her. He sniffled slightly, and he could still not look Rainbow Dash in the eye. “Look at me, Brown.”

“I can’t,” he said, on the verge of tears again. “Not after what I did you!”

“Look at me,” said Rainbow Dash, gently. Slowly, Brown turned toward her, his large blue eyes shimmering in the low light. “You shouldn’t be the one apologizing,” she said. “You didn’t do anything wrong. None of this is your fault.”

“But I was disloyal…”

“Stop talking like that!” Rainbow Dash gently removed Brown from her lap and stepped off the bed.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“To punch Five in her stupid bat face!”

“No! You can’t!”

Rainbow Dash turned around, and saw that Brown was being serious. “Brown, she tried to rape you!”

“But she’s my Commander! She’s like a mother to me. And it was me…me who disobeyed her order…”

“No,” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m not letting this go.” She took a breath. “You’re my special somepony,” she said. “If somepony messes with you, they mess with me.”

“But she was within her rights as my Commander. I should…I should have just given her what she wanted. I’m a bad pony.”

“Stop,” said Rainbow Dash. “Nopony has the right to do that anypony. And anyway, isn’t it my right to give that frigid slut the beating of her life? Because you can’t defend yourself. Not from her. And she knows that.”

“Please don’t hurt her,” said Brown.

“Don’t worry,” said Rainbow Dash, cracking her robotic wrist. “We’re just going to ‘talk’ for a bit.”

She walked quickly to the door, envisioning what she was going to do to Five, feeling her rage and disgust growing.

“Rainbow,” said Brown. “Be careful. She’s far more dangerous than she seems.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Thanks,” she said. “Just stay right there. I’ll be back soon.”

She stepped out the door and closed it behind her. Of all ponies, she knew just exactly how dangerous Five was, and what she was truly capable of- -but it did not matter. Five had known what she was doing to Brown, knowing that he would have to obey her and that those orders would tear him apart. Even as he had been slowly explaining what had happened to him, he had framed it in such a way that Five sounded completely innocent and that all the blame fell on him.

Rainbow Dash felt as though her blood was about to boil. She was so focused on finding Five that she ran headlong into Shining Armor.

“Watch it!” she yelled.

“Good evening to you too,” said the necromancer.

“Where is Five?”

“Why?”

“Just tell me where she is!”

Shining Armor seemed vaguely surprised by her tone. “Fine,” he said. His horn glowed, and a bolt of magic arced into a nearby blank wall. The wall itself seemed to expand, widening until it had produced a door that had not previously been there. “She is in there,” he said, brushing past Rainbow Dash. “But if I were you, I would think carefully before you open that particular door.”

Rainbow Dash did not think at all. There was no need to. She tore open the door and stepped into the darkness on the other side.

Immediately she was struck by a strange feeling, as though an incredible sound was resonating inside her body even though the room was absolutely silent. She immediately felt apprehensive, like she was standing over an immensely deep pit that she would not be able to fly out of, and wanted to run back through the door. It was the feeling that the Pocket had used to have before it had been fixed.

“Five!” screamed Rainbow Dash. “Come out here right now!”

“I’m already here,” said Five, who was standing inches away from Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash did not hesitate. She slammed her robotic hoof into Five’s face, immediately dislocating her jaw and sending her sprawling backward.

Five slowly stood up. Rainbow Dash could still smell the scent that Brown had described on her, and it made her even more angry. She watched as Five set her jaw back into place and flexed it for a moment, and then she struck again.

This time, Five was prepared. She ducked easily under Rainbow Dash and poked into her belly with a pair of prongs extended from one of her gauntlets. Rainbow Dash immediately felt her body convulse as burning energy poured through her, and she dropped onto the floor, momentarily unable to stand.

“You know,” said Five, “it is said that one never grows accustomed to pain. And yet I believe I have, it seems.” She looked down at Rainbow Dash, who was now standing shakily. “I suppose my clone told you about his failure.”

“How could you?” spat Rainbow Dash. “How could you do that to him?”

“Do what? I only tried to mate with him. I am sure he would even have enjoyed it.”

“Don’t give me that! You knew what you were doing!”

Five smiled. “Indeed, I did.”

“Why? Why would you do that? Was it to get to me?”

“My actions do not necessarily require motivation. He is my property, and I shall do with him as I desire.”

“He’s a pony! And you are his Commander!” Of anypony, Rainbow Dash knew what that word meant. No doubt it meant the same thing to Brown as it did to Pegasi. The thought of Rainbow Dash’s own Commander, Spitfire, doing something so terrible made her want to vomit. “He trusted you!”

“He is a force-grown clone,” said Five, coldly. “I created him. I gave him a home, a purpose. Do you realize what he would be right now if I had not intervened? He would be a two-inch foal, starved to death in a pile of stinking feces. I made him. I OWN HIM.”

“NO YOU DON’T!” Rainbow Dash burst forward again, striking at Five’s head. Five was still more agile, though, and managed to slip behind Rainbow Dash, forcing her head into the ground. Rainbow Dash immediately felt blood flowing into her nose from the impact, and choked slightly.

“Hold still!” she cried. “Fight me like a mare!”

“But that would be a fight that you could not win,” said Five.

“Why?” said Rainbow Dash, standing. “Are you going to get mad and shoot me with Order?” She struck again, and this time Five did not dodge. Rainbow Dash hit her squarely in the face with her organic hoof- -and felt horrible pain radiate up her foreleg.

Rainbow Dash cried out and jumped back, holding her hoof. She almost believed that it was broken, but although it hurt, the bone felt fine. Striking Five had been like hitting concrete.

“My power does not come from anger,” said Five, looking down at Rainbow Dash. Half her face had converted to crystal just before Rainbow Dash had struck it. Five lifted one of her hooves, and it sparked with magical energy. Her flesh immediately hardened, becoming translucent crystal. “That power is not drawn from rage. I can use it whenever I want.”

“Then- -then why don’t you?”

Five looked down at Rainbow Dash, and her flesh snapped back to its normal form. “Because I don’t want to. This is Anhelios’s power, a part of the curse I was born with. It is not mine, nor have I borrowed it from another. I did not ask for this. I don’t want it. My magical capacity is on par with a Choggoth. I am the most powerful Anhelios ever to have lived.” She sighed, and smiled. “And every second I have to know that irony.” She looked down at Rainbow Dash. “Of course, I do control it. Had I wanted to, I could have regrown your legs. But I didn’t. Just as I can stop giving my power to Brown. And I will. When I kill him.”

“What did you just say?”

“I created Brown to serve as my soldier,” said Five. “A creature of absolute obedience. But now, he has proven himself more loyal to you than to me. I cannot tolerate that dissent. I gave him a test, and he failed it. I ordered him to pleasure himself with my body, and he rejected even that simple task. I no longer trust him, so he must die.”

“If you put one hoof on him, I’ll- -”

“You’ll what?” said Five, smiling. “Kill me? Punish me?” Her expression shifted. “You have no idea what I have been through, what I have had to do!”

“Is that supposed to be an excuse?! You tried to take advantage of a pony under your command! My coltfriend!”

Five laughed. It was not a laugh of humor, though, but one of strange sadness. “He even said he loved you. Did you know that? My clone…my soldier, he can do what I never could.”

“Well…I love him to! Yeah, I said it!”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Five, slowly. “Do you know why I can’t eat food?”

“W- -what?” Rainbow Dash had no idea where that non sequitur had come from, but she was beginning to believe that Five was insane.

“It’s simple, really. When a pony dies, they lose the ability to give birth.”

“What does this have to do with anything?”

“I had to eat my way out of my mother’s corpse. Because nopony was there to help me. There was no food. I had to eat the rest of her to survive. It was the only way. Everything I eat, it tastes like her.” Her eyes narrowed. “On that day, the day I was born, I learned that there is no love in this world. Only pain. And I swore that Anhelios must die.”

Rainbow Dash did not know how to feel. That story was horrible, but she had no way to know if it was true. She was also still angry at Five, and at the same time terrified that something might have gone wrong inside Five’s head- -or, worse, the more likely option: that Five had always been like this and hiding it from her.

“I thought you were my friend,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Tell me, Rainbow Dash,” said Five. “Do you know why I paid to have you repaired? It was not out of kindness. It was not because I wanted a friend, or out of admiration. No…” She pressed a button on the side of her gauntlet, and there was clunking sound as the lights in the ceiling illuminated.

Rainbow Dash looked around her. In her haste to attack Five, she had not bothered to consider exactly where she was. Now she saw that they were both in a large, wide room. In the center was a circular mass of machinery and cables leading to six columns. On three of them sat skulls. One was smashed on the side; another ruined by some kind of disease, and the third perfectly white and clean.

“What- -what is this?” she demanded, but she already knew. On the sides of the mechanical stands that held each skull, a mark had been inscribed: a trio of balloons, a trio of apples, and a trio of gems under the skulls; three pink butterflies, a star, and, most terrifying of all, a cloud with a lightning bolt under the stands whose clasps were open, prepared to accept new skulls.

“I told you,” said Five. “I am seeking out the Elements of Harmony. Of course, I don’t have the capacity to make new ones. So I have been forced to collect the ones that already exist.”

“You- -you’ve been using my friends to make this.” Rainbow Dash stepped back in horror at the realization. This system had clearly taken years, perhaps decades to build- -and Five had been constructing it the whole time, waiting.

“Yes,” said Five. “Right now, they are just dead, lying in the ground being useless. Or were. Except for Pinkie Pie. Her family was using hers as part of a hat rack.”

Rainbow Dash could not stop staring at the post with the cloud and lightning bolt. “My friends,” she said. “What…what have you done?”

“Nothing, yet. Be proud, Rainbow Dash. You are going to be part of a glorious new weapon! All I need now is the Element of Kindness. The skull of Fluttershy, and I will finally be complete…”

“Not gonna happen,” said Rainbow Dash, spreading her wings and preparing to attack. “Not if I take you down first!”

Five’s expression fell neutral, and Rainbow Dash watched as her multiple small horns sparked with Order. “Not lik- -HNK!”

Her body suddenly fell, bisected at the waist by a hard-light blade. Rainbow Dash saw Five’s front half fall forward, spilling intestines as her rear half fell to the side. She immediately threw up, but even then she could not look away. Her eyes were drawn to the intestines and the broken spine- -and then to the most horrible of all: a tiny pink pony fetus still linked to Five’s body, spilled when she had been cut in half. Five had been pregnant.

Five’s body immediately started sparking with magic, her organs condensing around the fetus and slowly starting to link her backside to her front.

Five screamed and tried to stand on her front legs, dragging her torso toward Rainbow Dash. She looked behind herself. “Proctor, why?”

Proctor, now standing in the doorway, looked down at her. “Nobody hurts my friends,” said Twilight_Proctor. “Nobody!” He looked up at Rainbow Dash. “Come on!” he called, waving her toward the door. “We need to get out of here, before she pulls herself together!”

“Right,” said Rainbow Dash, flying past the now mostly-repaired Five and out the door.

Rainbow Dash moved quickly through the hallways of the Pocket, led by Proctor. Brown ran beside her. He had been initially hesitant to leave, but he had eventually realized that they had to. Perhaps he had known even better than Rainbow Dash.

“Right here,” said Proctor_Dash, rounding a corner- -and immediately being caught in a web of pink-violet magical energy.

“Ahh! Sticky!” cried Proctor_Shy, struggling against the magic.

From around the corner, Shining Armor emerged, blocking their way to the door.

“Move, Shining,” said Rainbow Dash, stepping forward.

“You are trying to leave,” he said.

“Not trying. We are going to leave.” She paused. “Come with us,” she said. “Five is insane. She’s using my friends to- -”

“I know,” said Shining Armor. For a moment, he seemed so old, despite his perpetually youthful visage. “I’ve always known.”

“But- -why? Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Because I need that weapon,” said Shining Armor. “I can’t…I can’t save them. They’re already dead…but if I could stop Thebe, maybe…”

“General Shining Armor,” said Brown, stepping past Rainbow Dash. “Your path is yours to choose. But please. Let us pass.”

“I never intended to stop you,” said Shining Armor. His magic faded and Proctor slammed into the tile below, and he stepped aside. “I only came to ask you to reconsider. Please. The device, you don’t have to be dead for it to operate. Five is broken, badly, but she would never hurt you. Please, Rainbow Dash. Help me defeat Thebe.”

“I can’t,” said Rainbow Dash. She pushed open the door and felt cold air flood into the Pocket. “You know I can’t. Those were my friends, Shining Armor. There’s a spot for Twilight in there.”

“Which will be my spot,” he said. He pushed the door open the rest of the way. “At least consider it.”

“We shall,” said Brown. He saluted Shining Armor with what Rainbow Dash could only guess was an Exmoori gesture. “Thank you, General.”

Shining Armor nodded, and watched as the three of them escaped into the eternal darkness outside. He waited for a moment, waiting as Five walked slowly down the same path they had just flown down.

“Proctor has surprisingly good aim,” she said, looking out the open door. It was snowing outside, and some was blowing in. “I think he may have added another two months to my life.”

“Are you sure we should let her leave?” said Shining Armor. “We need her to fire the weapon.”

“Perhaps. Perhaps not. Do not worry, Shining Armor. My life’s work will indeed be completed.”

“For Equestria’s sake,” said Shining Armor, staring into the inside of the damaged church outside the Pocket, “I hope that you are right.”

Chapter 78: Cloudsdale

The weather was getting worse. Rainbow Dash felt the turbulence of strong wind against her wings, and felt small droplets of cold rainwater clinging to her mane and coat. The air was cold, and Rainbow Dash had been flying for what felt like days- -but she still continued.

“Course adjustment,” called Brown from the cart she was dragging behind her. Rainbow Dash glanced over her shoulder and watched as Brown read from the hologram projected from one of Proctor’s unconscious eyes. “Seventeen degrees southeast, sixteen kilometers. The coordinates have stopped shifting!”

“Right,” said Rainbow Dash, correcting her course.

“Rainbow Dash, you need to rest!” called Brown through the wind.

“No,” she called back. “Not until I’m home!”

Rainbow Dash accelerated. The cart was heavy, especially with Proctor in it, and most of her energy was gone. With her destination so close, though, she could not stop, even if every second was painful.

The cart made carrying her friends somewhat easier, though. Before, if she had wanted to move quickly, she would have had to either allow Brown to run or carry him. Proctor could fly, sometimes, but he was not especially fast. So, instead, Proctor had used his hard-light system to build a cart from wood and stone that he had found. Doing so- -in combination with his periotic flights- -had drained his power supply. Apparently, Five had never gotten around to repairing it.

Even with the strain of pulling them, Rainbow Dash was actually rather proud of herself. Carts were almost always pulled by stallions, and even then, usually by at least a pair. She was far smaller than most stallions, and still managed to keep moving without help.

As she moved, she watched the land below closely. For the first half of their journey, she had been watching for any sign of being followed. Five herself was an adequate flyer and could have caught them easily, and Shining Armor probably had a number of Pegasi in his arm. There was also a risk of mercenaries of the military coming after them, perhaps hiding in the trees below and waiting in ambush. Neither had occurred, though. Five had not come, nor had anypony.

Now Rainbow Dash looked forward, watching for the signs of Cloudsdale. Assuming that Five had been correct, she knew that she would reach it at the coordinates written on that paper, but she could not stop herself from continuing to look for signs of the city she had been born in.

Just as she was preparing to give up and actually take Brown’s advice to land and rest, the land below gave way to water. That was bad in its own right, because it meant that Rainbow Dash could not land at all- -but it was also a good thing. When inactive, Cloudsdale almost always stayed over water. Most Pegasus cities did by tradition. They were not, after all, built with sewer systems.

The weather also got worse. A terrible gust of wind nearly toppled Rainbow Dash over, taking the cart down with her, but she compensated just in time.

“I don’t like this!” cried Brown, who was holding onto the edge of the cart as if his life depended on it.

“Neither do I!” said Pinkie_Proctor, sitting up suddenly. “Wait. What don’t I like? Probably cilantro…”

“There it is!” cried Rainbow Dash, pointing. Far ahead, she saw the outflow of Rainbows coming from the dark clouds above. There were far more than there had been in Rainbow Dash’s time, and with the number of sources, she guessed that Clousdale must have been hundreds of times the size it had been before.

In the distance, she saw an island. It was linked to the mainland by a number of wide pipelines and cables, and contained at its center a tremendous mountain. The mountain itself did not reach the clouds above, but a tall rectangular structure that emerged from its center did, carrying pipes and enormous conduits to the clouds above. Rainbow Dash assumed that it was some kind of waystation or supply system, and she knew that it meant that she was supposed to start there.

She pumped her wings, pulling the cart upward, and prepared for her final approach. In her excitement and in Brown’s terror, neither noticed that the mite-based ink on the card had shifted. Now, instead of numbers and letters, it contained a single yellow sign.

In the far distant south, an unfathomable creature recognized its name. It awoke and slowly drifted toward its master, or where it knew her to be. She was not difficult to find. The last of the Carcosans had been asked to protect her by a being that had given it so much, and it never lost sight of the pony it was tasked to protect.

It found her in a wide grove. Beneith the gnarled trunks of the ancient trees and lit by the glow of the luminescent fungus, she danced and laughed as the hornets swarmed around her. When she saw the King arrive, she stopped and smiled.

“She finally came,” said Vale, a large hornet walking across one of her unblinking red eyes. She turned toward the cloud of bees. “It’s time to go, little friends,” she said. The King watched as they swarmed back around her, each one burrowing underneath her eyelids. They were visible for a moment just beneath her pale, sickly skin as they broke away and entered her circulatory system, returning to the demonic veins that they called home.

“Tee hee,” laughed Vale, her fangs momentarily exposed. “So tickly!”

The King spoke, and Vale frowned. “Well,” she said, somewhat annoyed. “I guess they can come too.”

As soon as Rainbow Dash broke through the thick clouds, the weather immediately calmed. Cloudsdale was the same temperature that it always had been, with perfect weather above that should have been bright and sunny. Even without sunlight, it was still far brighter than the land below, lit by a bright white band of pale light that surrounded the horizon.

What was different, though, was the number of weather factories. Rainbow Dash had never seen Cloudsdale so developed and so enormous. There were factories as far as she could see, all of them much taller and bigger than the one that had existed in her time. That lone was breathtakingly impressive- -and at the same time somehow depressing.

The tower arising from the mountains was indeed what Rainbow Dash had expected. When she burst through the clouds, she saw that it led to a massive facility supported over the surface of the clouds. That was not unusual in itself; Clousdale was mobile, but always tended to stay toward mountains that were used as airstrips. This one seemed to also be supplying the factories with a number of stone and steel pipes that interfaced with ones made from cloud-based materials, pumping who knew what into the city.

“Land there!” cried Proctor_Dash. He went so far as to actually climb over the edge of the cart, nearly tipping it over in the process. He plummeted for a moment before a pair of hard-light wings appeared at his sides, and he buzzed downward toward the facility. Rainbow Dash, her cart no infinitely lighter, followed him.

She landed on one of the landing strips and slowed to a stop.

“Oh thank the Fluffle,” said Brown, nearly falling out of the cart and clinging to the asphalt surface below.

“What are we doing here?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Simple,” said Proctor_Jack, bounding down the runway toward the central facility. “I reckon that if Brown dun trahs and walks on clouds, he’s gonna go through lahke ah bran muffin through ah woodchipper.”

“So,” said Proctor_Rarity, “in times like this, we need to make sure he had the proper hoofwear!”

“Are you feeling okay?” asked Rainbow Dash, momentarily resting. Her wings hurt from flying for so long.

“No, not really!” laughed Pinkie_Proctor. “I feel terrible!”

“But anyway,” said Twilight_Proctor, interrupting Pinkie_Proctor- -which was its own kind of absurd, considering that they were the same being, “this facility is purely automatic, but workers come up here from time to time for inspections. The central tower should have some gravity boots he can borrow.”

“Come on!” called Proctor_Dash excitedly. He projected a set of immobile wings that allowed him to hover several inches off the ground and hummed away from them rapidly.

“Do you need any help?” asked Brown, noticing that Rainbow Dash had some difficulty following.

“What, are you going to carry me?”

“I have done it before.”

“Thanks, but no. If anypony sees me getting carried like a foal, I’d totally lose my reputation.”

“Wow. With sentiment such as that, I can see why you garnered that reputation in the first place.”

“Um…thanks?”

They started to follow Proctor. Brown looked out over the distant factories, and moved close to the edge, looking down at the cloud land below.

“So…this is where you are from?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “My family’s lived in Cloudsdale for ages. I mean, I really loved Ponyville, but there’s just something about this place.” She took a deep breath through her nose. “It even smells like it should!”

“I’m going to admit, I don’t like being this high off the ground,” said Brown. “Especially over water.”

“Come on, Brown. Where’s your sense of adventure?”

“Down there. On the ground.”

“I can take you back down to the island if you want.”

Brown shook his head. “No. Not if this is a trap. I need to be up here with you. There is no place I would rather be.”

“Hurry up!” said Pinkie_Proctor from far head, bouncing in the distance. “I’m so excited I could brain an organic! Whee!”

“Want to do this?” said Rainbow Dash. “Even if I’m right, I have no idea what we’re going to find.”

“I’m ready,” said Brown.

Rainbow Dash smiled. “Exactly what I wanted you to say.”

The facility, despite its immense size, was actually not nearly as big on the inside. Most of it seemed to consist of automated systems designed to refuel and supply the Cloudsdale factories. All of it hummed with energy as it pumped life into the city, but the space dedicated strictly to workers was perfunctory at best. There were a few short hallways with temporary offices and equipment storage rooms, as well as something that Rainbow Dash supposed was intended to be crew quarters for extended missions. The rooms themselves were tight and oddly shaped, as though they were added in as an afterthought and placed around more important things.

One of these rooms was a locker room. It was not unlike the type that was used back when Rainbow Dash was young for Pegasus weather workers. There were a number of lockers for personal items, but there were also hooks with appropriate hard-helmets and work coats as well.

“Right,” said Proctor_Rarity. She opened a large utility locker. “No, no, no…ah! Yes! These will work!” He removed a set of small, metallic boots and set them on the bench in the center of the room. He then dug deeper, removing a box with a system of cables.

“There,” said Proctor_Shy. “Just put this on, if that’s okay, and we’ll be good to go.”

“Right as rain,” said Proctor_Jack.

“I’m going to go on ahead,” said Proctor_Dash. “Scope out the place. You know?”

“Sure,” said the real Rainbow Dash, nodding.

Proctor buzzed to the end of the locker room and down a narrow corridor that probably lead outside. Within seconds, the sound of his vibrating artificial wings faded, and he was gone.

“We didn’t have these back in my day,” said Rainbow Dash, picking up one of the boots and examining it. “Back then, only Pegasi and griffons could come up here. Or the Princesses, I guess. Anypony else had to use spells to not fall through.”

“Really?” said Brown, opening a small container on the wall and removing four fresh socks. “An entire population of Pegasi in a roving battlestation. Well, I suppose that was not what it was used for.”

“Not since ancient times, no,” said Rainbow Dash, examining the boot. “How are these supposed to work, anyway?”

“I think I can figure it out,” said Brown, pulling on his socks. “The device with the wires is a power supply. I believe I am supposed to wear it on my back and plug the cables into…Rainbow?”

“Yeah?” said Rainbow Dash, who was now staring at Brown instead of the boot.

Brown pointed. “Wings?”

Rainbow Dash looked down and realized that her wings were fully erect.

“Crap!” she cried, trying to pull them back against her body as she blushed profusely. “You didn’t see that! Stupid socks!”

Brown looked down at one of his hoofs. “I can’t wear boots without socks,” he said. “They would chafe. There’s even a sign on the dispenser.”

“Just- -just put your boots on!”

“Sure,” said Brown, still oblivious to what was happening. He picked up the boots and placed them on his feet. Then he wrapped the power source around himself and connected the lines to each of his four boots. When he flipped it on, there was a slight hum of electrical energy and a small fan. An indicator light on the boots glowed green, and then switched to violet.

“How does it feel?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Brown stood up and walked across the room. “Ordinary,” he said.

“Darn. I was expecting you to fly or something.”

“Yes. As was I. But they do seem to be operational. I hope.”

“I guess there’s only one way to try them out.”

Brown looked pale. “Yes. Yes there is.”

Together, they walked down the hallway that they had both seen Proctor leave through. They passed several shower rooms and then emerged in a large garage. The garage itself seemed to be a bay for moving heavy equipment, and the door on the far side was already open. Outside was a vast expanse of clouds dotted by endless weather factories.

Looking at it, Rainbow Dash had an urge to soar through that cloud city amongst the buildings, just as she had when she was a filly. Even if it was different, Cloudsdale was really special to her. It had been where she had met Fluttershy, learned to fly, gotten her cutie mark, and performed her first ever sonic rainboom. Even after four hundred and fifty years, she felt like she was coming home.

Brown hesitated, and then walked toward the edge where the plate steel gave way to soft, fluffy clouds.

“Bad upsies,” he mumbled, probably thinking that Rainbow Dash could not hear him. “Nu wike…”

“You okay, Brown?”

“Sure,” he said. “Of course I am.” He produced an extremely nervous smile and paused at the precipice. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

“You plummet to death on the rocks below,” said Proctor_Shy. “That’s always what I was afraid of, anyway.”

“Thanks a lot,” he muttered. “At least it would not be water.”

Then, slowly, he took a step into the clouds- -and stood there.

“How does it feel?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Terribly soft,” said Brown, taking a few nervous steps. “But solid.”

“Aww,” said Pinkie_Proctor, jumping up from the clouds and standing on top of them. “I was hoping for a good plummet.”

“Proctor,” said Rainbow Dash, “how are you standing on the clouds?”

“I made extra special sure to make sure my body was gravity equipped,” said Pinkie_Proctor, even as he was sinking rapidly into the clouds.

“Unfortunately,” said Proctor_Rarity, “it does seem to consume a lot of power. And I am terribly heavy.”

“But it’s easy enough to stay as Proctor_Dash,” said Proctor_Dash, sprouting his characteristic stationary wings. “I mean, come on! It’s Cloudsdale!”

Proctor hummed off through the clouds, even though he was still not able to get much higher than neck deep. Rainbow Dash watched him go, and then stepped onto the clouds herself, relishing the feeling of the soft water vapor against her hooves.

“Ahhhhh,” she said. She then turned to Brown, who was trying to walk awkwardly without the clouds shifting under his feet and making him slip. “You know, this is gonna sound strange. Celestia, I never thought I’d be telling anypony about this. But I always had a fantasy about doing it on a cloud.”

“Please let me learn to walk first,” said Brown, nearly falling over.

“I’m going to hold you to that promise,” said Rainbow Dash.

She trotted off through the clouds, forcing Brown to struggle to keep up. All around her were the pipelines coming from the central hub, and immense cloud-based structures loomed over them. Rainbow Dash was reminded of another thought that she had imagined when she had been much younger. From above, clouds looked small, but they were actually deceptively large; a tower of cloud that looked a few hundred feet high could actually be twenty miles tall, easily. She remembered hearing stories in her youth about the great Pegasi cities of old, back in the era of Pegasus himself, and always wondered if they would someday figure out how to live like that. In modern Cloudsdale, though, the clouds were finally developed to their maximum potential. It was indeed a sight to behold.

They followed Proctor through the access clefts between the immense weather factories on either side of them as his head and hard-light wingtips poked through the cloud surface. Rainbow Dash could not help but fly, and had to try hard not to soar through those impossible pillars of mechanized cloud, swooping past supports and pipelines like it was all one big obstacle course.

What was strange, though, was the absolute lack of pony life. Cloudsdale had once been a thriving and historical population, the center of Pegasus civilization- -and now it was completely empty. There were no Pegasi in the air, or even walking on the ground. There were no shops or stores or any signs of houses. Just endless factories. That in itself was unnerving, but the sunless twilight that shrouded the entire city made it even more disconcerting, like something out of a bad dream.

“Look, look!” cried Proctor_Dash, circling back toward them. “I found it! I found the statue!”

“Statue?” said Rainbow Dash. “What statue?”

“The Rainbow Dash statue! Come on! It’s so COOL!”

Rainbow Dash recalled somepony mentioning that there was a Rainbow Dash statue in Cloudsdale, but she had forgotten about it. She suddenly felt even more excited than she had before, and the discomfort she felt about being in a dark and lifeless city vanished.

“Wait!” called Brown as Rainbow Dash and Proctor rushed forward. “Clouds are- -oop!- -clouds are so slippery!”

Rainbow Dash had confidence that Brown would keep up, so she allowed her excitement to overtake her, if even for a moment. She did not need to follow Proctor far before they reached it.

Upon seeing it, Rainbow Dash momentarally had to stop and stare in awe at the rendition of herself. There she was, rendered six stories high in solid cloud quartz, standing in the center of what she recognized as the remnants of Cloudsdale’s historical center. The statue Rainbow Dash was rearing on her hind legs, her wings spread as though she were about to take flight. Per tradition, statue Rainbow Dash was dressed in Classical era Pegasus armor, even though Rainbow Dash herself had never actually used such armor except in one particular Hearthswarming play.

“Wow,” she said, approaching the lit base of the statue where her cutie mark was carved into the base. There was an inscription carved into the cloudstone in old Pegasus.

“This statue commemorates Rainbow Dash,” read Rainbow Dash, roughly translating. “Born 985, died 1008, serving in capacity as a Wonderbolt. A tribute to her People, and to all Equestria. The first pony of the modern era to perform a sonic rainboom, and a defender of us all in so many battles. Killed in a flight accident. May the soul of this Hero carry us into the future.”

“I am so awesome!” said Proctor_Dash. “I mean, you are so awesome. But I still am too.”

“Wow,” said Brown, who finally managed to catch up with them. “That is- -wow. Rainbow…I had no idea. I mean, I knew you had been a Wonderbolt, but this…”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, looking up at the statue. The statue was epic, what she had always dreamed of having- -and yet somehow it was a hollow victory. Looking at it just made her sad. The dates on the base reminded her that she had only had eight years with her friends. If given the chance to do it again, she would gladly trade that statue and all the fame for even one more day- -even a chance to at least say goodbye.

They all looked up at the statue for a moment in silence. Rainbow Dash knew what she was thinking about, and she could tell from the sparkle in Brown’s absurdly wide eyes that he was thinking of her as just as larger-than-life as her statue. What Proctor was thinking remained a mystery- -or if whatever he was even had the capacity to think as ponies did.

Then Rainbow Dash suddenly realized that their silence was not entirly silent. In the distance, she heard a sound: an eerie, melodic whistling.

“What is that sound?” she asked, looking at the others.

“Whistling. Duh,” said Proctor_Dash. “Wait- -whistling?!”

They looked around the base of the statue simultaneously. There, on the other side, was an impossibly elderly earth pony in gravity boots, raking the clouds, whistling as he worked.

“Um,” said Rainbow Dash. “Hi?”

“Huh?” he said, looking at them. “Oh. Top of the morning and all that. Say.” He looked closely at them. “Who exactly are you? What are you doin’ up here? Come to see the big Rainbow Dash?”

“And who exactly are you?” demanded Proctor_Dash. “This facility is supposed to fully automated.”

“Oh, it is,” said the old pony. “The name’s Sixfoot. Sixfoot Deep. Even though, you know,” he raised one of his legs, which was replaced with a simple wooden post. “Only got three these days.”

“I kind of know how that feels,” said Rainbow Dash, showing him her equivalent robotic leg.

“Oh, hey! Isn’t that a fancy one! And you know what’s even weirder? You look just like Rainbow Dash. Color and everything! Though I haven’t been able to see color since the summer ‘o sixty three.”

“Did Vale send you?” asked Rainbow Dash, cautiously.

“Vale? Is that a pony? I think you’ve got the wrong stallion, miss. I’m just the groundskeeper here. Keep this little park nice and tidy, and fix stuff when it gets broke. Even if those darn griffons keep trying to steal my cloudcumbers!” He shook his rake at the sky menacingly. “Don’t think I don’t notice! I count them!”

“Griffons?” said Brown, nervously, his eyes darting across the sky as he crouched close to the baes of the statue. “Here? Where?”

“Not here. Not since I fixed the autoturret on level sixty three.” Sixfoot held his good hoof near his mouth and whispered, as though he were telling a secret. “Replaced the ammo with rocksalt! That’ll teach those cloudcumber thieves!”

“Don’t look now,” whispered Proctor_Dash, loudly, “but I think this guy’s a few rotten fish short of a fun thunderstorm!”

“What’s that?” said Sixfoot, throwing down his rake. It promptly sunk through the clouds and vanished, but he hardly seemed to notice. “What are you supposed to be, some sort of highfalutin fancy robot? I will flute you!” He picked up his hooves as though he was preparing for a hoof fight- -or rather hoof, as the case was. “Have at thee!”

“Um, no,” said Proctor_Dash.

“Aww,” said Sixfoot. “Why not? I love the flute.”

“Because your like, a hundred years old.”

“I wish I was a hundred still. I’ve got arthritis in joints I don’t even have anymore!”

“Um, okay,” said Rainbow Dash. She agreed with Proctor, even though she had only put rotten fish in a thunderstorm once in her life. “We came here to meet somepony. You wouldn’t happen to have seen them?”

“What? You mean them young whippersnappers that went by a few hours ago? Darn dirty hippies with their darn dirty ‘tie die’ and their ‘hair’! I chased them off, but they’re still squatting in my city and probably colluding with darn dirty cloudcumber thieving griffons!” Once again he shook his hoof at the sky, but then realized that it was empty. “Hey. Where’d my rake go?”

“I think the griffons got it,” said Proctor_Dash, on the verge of laughter.

Sixfoot took a deep breath and shouted at the sky. “Darn dirty rake-stealing- -”

“Enough,” said Rainbow Dash. “This is giving me a headache.”

“Myself also,” said Brown.

“What are you supposed to be?” said Sixfoot to Brown. “That’s a lot of hair you got there, boyo…you wouldn’t happen to be one of them hippies, would you? Or perhaps…a communist!”

“I’m Exmoori,” said Brown, sounding highly unamused. “We’re all like this.”

“So, what? You got an entire economy based on shampoo or something?”

“Can you help us or not?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Sure can. Been meaning to get a break. Probably get some lunch on the way back.”

“Cloudcumbers?” guessed Brown.

“Oh, Necros no,” said Sixfoot. “They taste like a butt. Can’t stand the things.” He turned and looked at the base of his gravity boots, as if checking them. “What was I doing again?”

“Take us to the hippies, please,” said Proctor_Shy. “I mean, if you’re not too busy, and if you don’t mind.”

“Finally somepony that talks politely!” He started limping his way across the clouds. “This way!”

Rainbow Dash and Brown looked at each other, and then started following him. He seemed to know where he was going. Strangely, though, Rainbow Dash could not help but feel that she had met him somewhere before.

As they walked through wide cloud path between the mountainous factory towers, Sixfoot turned to Brown.

“I bet you’re wondering how I stay looking so young, aren’t yah?”

“Not really,” said Brown.

“I’ll tell you my secret. I take a bath in lemon oil every day, followed by one in pure bleach. Keeps me smelling fresh as a daisy.”

“Yes,” said Brown, taking a few steps to the side. “I can smell it.”

“I can even smell it,” said Proctor_Dash, “and I don’t even have a real nose.”

“Eh, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Mares love my smell. Gotta smell good for the mares. You know what mares are the best?”

“Please stop,” said Brown, looking somewhat ill.

“Zebras. Real fat ones. With a nice squishy plot.” Sixfoot grasped the air as if he were squeezing an invisible rump. “Yeah. That’s the stuff. Not like your fillyfriend back there. Why, I could turn her sideways and pry a bit off the sidewalk. Just no substance in the back.”

“Excuse me,” said Brown, now offended. “Her rear is firm and well-proportioned for an athletic build!”

“Can we please not talk about my rump?” said Rainbow Dash from above. “I mean, I know it’s awesome, but, this isn’t really the time or place for that sort of thing.”

“Sorry,” said Brown.

“Well, sure,” said Sixfoot. “I suppose we can talk about mine. Doc says I need to get a ‘high fiber diet’ because the old Sixfoot train isn’t coming to the station quite on time these days…”

“Oh Fluffle please make it stop,” moaned Brown.

“Hey Brown,” said Proctor_Dash, rising from a cloud beside him. “Do you know what rainbows are made of?”

“Um…prismatically divided light?”

“Nope.” Proctor leaned in closer and whispered. “They’re made of ground up ponies!”

“Excuse me!” cried Rainbow Dash. “No, I’m not going to let that one slide! That is a complete lie! Anti-Pegasus slander, even! Rainbows are made of vegetable-based die enhanced with quantum dots for brilliance and texture!”

Sixfoot chuckled. “Yeah right. Like we’ve got the funding for that. Nope. The robot is right. Ground up ponies.” He pointed. “Have a look.”

Rainbow Dash looked upward toward a system of rails that moved between the factories. They were not visible in the light, so Rainbow Dash was forced to fly higher. When she got closer, she gasped. Running along the rails were hundreds- -even thousands- -of pony corpses impaled on long hooks.

“What- -oh Celestia, what is this?!” she cried.

“It’s a rainbow factory,” said Sixfoot. “From about…” he pointed to two locations. “There to somewhere over there.”

“But- -these are ponies!”

“Yeah, I know. Neat, huh? And since the ground is all clouds, all the blood just goes through. Usually. Lacerated sky and all that.”

“But- -ponies!”

“Well, how do you think we supply the whole world with rainbows? Ponies are all full of color juice. Mostly red. Lots of other colors, though. This place grinds ‘em up and makes rainbows. And glue, oddly. Take that paste-eaters. Pony dye is way cheaper than vegetables.”

“This is insane,” said Rainbow Dash, backing down to the clouds below. “But- -the process! The pools, the mixing- -”

“Equestria’s got, like, eleventy gagillion ponies,” said Sixfoot. “Why, if we tried to have a traditional cemetery, it would stretch all the way to from Hyperboria to Griffonreach and back! Whole place would be graves! Got to do something with the stiffs. Might as well make rainbows.”

“It seems…logical,” said Brown.

“You, though, hairy, would make a terrible rainbow. Nopony likes a brown rainbow. Just doesn’t set the mood.”

“I am fully conscious of the fact that I have a terrible color,” said Brown. “You do not need to remind me.”

“Your color’s fine,” said Rainbow Dash. “I like it.”

“That’s also a part of my job,” said Sixfoot. “All these millions of corpses, you always get a few that don’t stay stiff. Had that problem myself a few times. But they always tend to mess the place up. Got to get them back on track. I have a shovel somewhere around here for the purpose.”

“I can dig it,” said Pinkie_Proctor, dropping several feet through the clouds as his wings vanished.

Rainbow Dash looked back up at the rails, and saw how many there were. Her opinion of Cloudsdale had shifted back to that unpleasant unease that something was wrong with it. It seemed that even Cloudsdale was not safe from the future. Rainbow Dash knew that what Sixfoot was saying really was logical: rainbows were a critical product, and if they could be mass produced by ponies that would otherwise be buried, then it made sense. Those ponies would never have graves for their families to visit, of course, but to Rainbow Dash that was nothing new; as a Pegasus, her people were traditionally buried at sea anyway.

Something about walking through a massive corpse disposal system, though, made her feel terrible and sick. The darkness and Sixfoot’s severe bleachy smell did not help.

They continued to follow Sixfoot through the network of towers and machines, and Sixfoot continued to babble semi-coherently about bizarre things. He told them about the time he mistook an owl with stripes painted on her for a zebra, or when he got his wooden leg stuck in a gopher hole- -in the clouds, apparently- -or in a blender, a toaster, a toilet, and a zebra. He even spent at least half an hour talking about how terrible cloudcumbers tasted, periodically stopping to wave his hoof at the invisible griffons that he seemed to believe were surrounding him.

“So my mother was half donkey,” he said after nearly an hour of continuous talking, “and my father was all donkey. But my mother had no donkey heritage at all, so I’m not really a mule. Or a mule half the time. Don’t feel like a mule. I feel kind of greasy, though.”

Brown had stopped trying to get him to stop talking, and walked alongside Sixfoot looking thoroughly nauseous.

“Have you ever considered a zombie zebra?” asked Proctor_Dash, who seemed to be enjoying exacerbating the situation.

Sixfoot paused and rubbed the whiskers on his chin. “Well, the trotting dead are my sworn enemy. But I’m so old, I’ve already got three feet in the grave and the last one, well, gone. Hmm. You know, I don’t rightfully know. Never had to consider it, I guess. No zebras here. They jam the pipes.” He looked up at the sky, and then pointed toward an incredibly tall column of cloud structure. “That there. That is a snowflake generator. Those darn dirty hairy tie-died fools are camping up at the top.”

“That’s got to be a mile high,” said Rainbow Dash, looking up at the factory.

“Sure is. Makes extra big snowflakes.”

“Is there an access ramp?” asked Brown.

“Sure is. I can show it to you. Fifty five thousand three hundred and seventy two steps. Counted ‘em myself. Twice. Different number up than down, though. No idea how they did that.”

Brown looked up at Rainbow Dash. “It will take me hours to climb it. You can fly, though.” He reached into his fluff and removed his horn-powered rifle. “Take this, and go ahead.”

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, taking the weapon. It was oddly heavy. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. I will catch up as quickly as I can.”

“Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash,” said Proctor_Shy. “I’ll be there to help you if you have any problems. That is, if you’re okay with it.”

“And you’ll be okay down here?”

“I am Exmoori,” said Brown. “Of course I will.”

“He’ll be right as rain,” said Sixfoot. “Except the rain in section D. Somepony needs to fix that place. Regular rain, I mean. We can talk stallion to stallion.” He looked down at Brown. “I can even tell ya my secrets for handling the real fat ones, too. And boy do they need a lot of handling.”

Brown shuddered. “Just go,” he said. “I’ll be fine…hopefully.”

“I can carry you.”

“No. You’ve done enough carrying me on the cart. I will take the stairs.”

“Alright,” said Rainbow Dash, taking flight with Proctor humming along beside her. “I’ll just scout it out first, and then I’ll be right back.”

Brown nodded, and watched as Rainbow Dash and Proctor flew out of sight upward in the clouds. As much as heights made him nervous, he wished that he could fly with them. He imagined that there must be a certain degree of freedom associated with being able to move in all three dimensions freely. Upon considering it, though, he decided that flight would be far too terrifying for his tastes.

“You really like that one, don’t you?” said Sixfoot.

“Yes, I do,” replied Brown. Rainbow Dash was now too far for him to see, but he kept looking where she had been.

“Well, she’s a right pretty pony. Even if she isn’t a zebra. You’re a lucky guy, you know that?”

“I know.”

Sixfoot sighed. “Yeah…she’s gonna be sad when you’re dead.”

Brown saw a flash of gold, and saw Sixfoot moving far faster than a pony his age should have been able to. The power supply on Brown’s back immediately shifted and started sparking where Sixfoot had impaled it, and the clouds below Brown suddenly seemed to be much less firm than they had been before.

He dropped several feet into the clouds, barely managing to grab onto the edge of them with his front hooves. The lights on his gravity boots were now blinking red, and he found that he was unable to pull himself up. The clouds were to loose; every time he tried to grab on, he would slip through them as though they were smoke.

Sixfoot walked around him slowly, and as Brown watched the holographic shell around him separated, dividing and collapsing in on itself. Sixfoot leaned close, his face now inches from Brown’s. The elderly pony’s face had been replaced with that of a blue eyed, grinning chiropteran.

“Hello, Brown,” said Five.

“Com- -commander!” cried Brown, struggling not to slip any deeper into the cloud. “Please, help me up! I’m going to fall!”

“I would like to,” giggled Five. “I really would. But unfortunately, you made the wrong choice. You chose serving her over me. And worse, you’ve taken her loyalty from me. So, unfortunately, as a failed clone, you must be eliminated.”

Brown continued to struggle to rise to the surface of the clouds that Five was so easily standing on. His panicked kicking only separated the clouds more, revealing just how thin they really were. Far below him, he saw the raging waves of the ocean beneath. Seeing all that water only made Brown panic further.

“I’m surpsised she didn’t even figure it out,” said Five. “I even used the holo-model of one of the Ponyville gravediggers!”

“Commander,” pleaded Brown, “please…water…”

Five stared at him, frowning. Then she broke into a wide smile. “You’ve been subverting the tropes too long. You can’t be burned, or stabbed, or beaten- -but there’s one fact about your kind that you will never be able to escape. Your bone density is eight times that of a normal pony. You can’t possibly swim. So…”

“Pwease! Wawa…wawa bad fow fwuffy!”

“Fluffy pony DROWNS!”

Five kicked Brown in the face, disengaging him from the cloud and allowing him to drop rapidly toward the ocean below. Although Five was pleased with herself, she would have liked to have watched for the splash- -but was forced to project a network of Order to defend from herself from the blast of magic that came from above her.

From above, Rainbow Dash was racing toward her, and she looked terribly angry. Five projected her Order at the clouds below, forcing them to harden and rise upward as a number of spikes, slowing Rainbow Dash’s descent and absorbing several more blasts from Brown’s rifle.

“You bitch!” she cried.

Five just smiled. “Fight me, or try to save him. Either way, you will fail.”

Rainbow Dash glared at Five, and then at the rapidly sealing hole in the clouds where Brown had fallen through.

“This isn’t over,” she said, throwing the rifle on the ground. “Not by a long shot!”

Rainbow Dash burst through the hole in the clouds, leaving Five alone with the black, green-eyed shadow standing beside her.

“You have no idea what you have done,” said the shadow of Blackest Night.

“Yes, I do,” said Five. “I always have.”

Rainbow Dash accelerated downward through the tempest below, leaving Cloudsdale far above her. It had all been a lie. There were no ponies on top of that tower, and there had been no groundskeeper. Five had known she would go to Cloudsdale from the start, and she had been waiting, preparing to make good on her promise. Rainbow Dash hated herself for not seeing it, and for leaving Brown alone with her.

Through the rain, Rainbow Dash saw a tiny speck in the distance that she knew was Brown. She accelerated, feeling the air bending around her. The air suddenly shifted, breaking free and exploding outward into a sonic rainboom, but it was already too late. She saw the splash as Brown hit the water.

Rainbow Dash did not adjust her course. She plunged straight down, pulling herself into a spin and closing her wings around her. The water hit her like concrete, nearly rendering her unconscious, but the inertia of the impact powered her forward into the depths.

The water was so dark, far more darker than she had ever imagined. For a moment, she panicked, wondering if she would even be able to find Brown in the darkness and in the storm-driven motion of the water. She could not allow herself to give up, though, and she swam deeper.

By some miracle, she saw an object sinking, and realized that it was Brown. She reached out and grabbed him, only to find that his weight was dragging her under as well. Rainbow Dash had never been a strong swimmer, and Brown was heavy. Even as she flapped her wings futilely through the water, she found that she could not lift him.

Her lungs burned for air, but worse, her left legs were starting to feel strange. They were no longer responding properly to her will, and she felt a distant and tingling pain from the prosthetics. She realized that the saltwater was shorting them out, and that she had to hurry. Even with four legs and a pair of wings, she was barely able to slow Brown’s descent into water below. With two of her metal legs no longer working, she would not be able to get them out.

She forced all of her last energy into her wings and tried to pull herself upward. As she did, she looked down at Brown, and he looked up at her. She saw the terror in blue eyes, and then saw the bubbles as he could no longer hold his breath. He struggled slightly, and started to go limp as he started to drown.

He was dying, and Rainbow Dash realized that she was too. She could feel her lungs tightening, trying to pull air into themselves, and she knew that the only way that she might survive would be to release Brown. Without his weight, she would be able to swim toward the surface.

Rainbow Dash knew that letting Brown die was the only way she would survive- -but instead, she held him tighter. There was no way she was going to leave him behind. She would never leave a friend like that, especially him. If they died, they would die together.

She felt herself growing weaker, and her robotic legs had almost totally failed. The pressure in her lungs was too much, and she felt herself take a fraction of a breath, filling her lungs with water. She coughed, expelling the last of her air, an knew that she was about to die. Her vision was beginning to fade, and she saw a white light arising from below her.

Then she felt the white light pushing against her body, and realized that it was not a light at all. It was a swarm of thousands of glowing cuttlefish rising from the depths, surrounding her and Brown in a vortex of tiny squids. She felt their squishy bodies against her, pushing her and Brown upward.

Within seconds, they broke the surface, and Rainbow Dash coughed for air. Brown was not moving, and even with the help of the cuttlefish, he was still dragging her down. The waves broke around her, continually pushing her downward and she choked and gasped for air.

Then she felt a pair of hooves surround her, and saw a pair of thin, sickly yellow legs crossing her chest. She heard the sound of two immense wings beating in the air, and saw the flash of yellow feathers as she was dragged through the water. For a moment, she struggled, her mind overcome with images of the angel of death, but struggling almost made her drop Brown, and she compensated by holding his limp body tighter.

The water soon gave way to sand as they were dragged onto the island that sat below Cloudsdale, and Rainbow Dash felt the yellow hooves release her. She stood on the sand, shaking, and fell as her robotic limbs gave out under her wait. They were barely functional, but she still managed to drag Brown onto the shore with her teeth.

He was not moving, and he was cold, his eyes blank and still open.

“Come on, Brown,” said Rainbow Dash, trying to recall her CPR training from the Wonderbolt’s Academy. “You’re not dead yet.”

She pressed on his chest, estimating the correct number of compressions, and then tried to breath into his mouth. He tasted like salt water.

“Come on!” she cried, pressing on his chest again. She realized that she was probably crying, but she had no time to consider that now. “Don’t die! Don’t die!”

She breathed into his mouth again, and started more compressions. “Is this how easy it is to kill an Exmoori?” she screamed at him, “I thought you were supposed to be strong! Come on, Brown, prove it to me!”

Brown twitched slightly and vomited an exceptional amount of water.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash, feeling more relieved than she ever had. She wrapped him in a hug as he coughed. “I thought I lost you!”

“Rainbow,” whispered Brown.

“Just be quiet,” said Brown. “You really are durable, but don’t talk.”

“Rainbow…behind you…”

Rainbow Dash turned, looking over her shoulder- -and saw that the beach was covered in gray, six-winged, chitinous creatures. She immediately recognized them. They were the forest-dwelling creatures that she had seen what felt like years ago.

Their heads rotated toward her, the green substance behind their transparent helmets shifting. Their wings vibrated, and they seemed to buzz lightly in communication with each other. Then they slowly started to advance.

Rainbow Dash tried to stand again, only to fall to her side. “Come and get it,” she said. “If you lay one hoof on him, I’ll kill you all!”

“Stop,” said a soft voice from the treeline.

The insect-like creatures immediately responded. They stopped moving, and even fell back, retreating to the border of the forest at the orders of their unseen commander.

“Who’s there?” cried Rainbow Dash. “Show yourself!”

The sonic rainboom had cleared the weather in the general area of the island, but the storm still raged in the distance. In the light of a distant flash of lightning, Rainbow Dash saw the silhouette of a pony standing on one of the low branches of the trees- -and a pair of gigantic, blood-red eyes.

The pony jumped down from the branch and slowly started to cross the sand. As she approached, Rainbow Dash was able to see her more clearly. She was a pale yellow Pegasus with a long, deep-red mane. Her wings were preposterously large, far larger than the wings of any normal Pegasus, to the point where they covered most of her body and nearly dragged on the ground behind her.

Her most noticeable aspect, though, was her eyes. They had no whites and no pupils, and they did not blink. They were a horrible shade of red, like the eyes of an albino rat.

“It is you,” she said, her voice an aggressive hiss spoken through a set of long, highly visible fangs. “I almost didn’t believe it, but you are here. You finally came.”

Rainbow Dash positioned herself over Brown, ready to defend him from this strange pony. “What are you?” she demanded. “What do you want?”

“Who am I?” The Pegasus sounded hurt. “You mean you don’t recognize me? Oh. The eyes. Sorry. Oh my, I must have terrified you! Hold on…”

She contorted her face and groaned, and Rainbow Dash watched as the red surface of her eyes shifted, narrowing into a pair of large red pony eyes. At the same time, her fangs retracted slightly, and her hair became a slightly softer shade of red.

“That…that’s the best I can do, I think,” she said, sounding out of breath. “It really does hurt, though.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the large-winged Pegasus, and felt something inside her. For a moment, she thought she might know something, but it was trapped in the back of her mind. Then, all at once, it rushed forward to the front, and Rainbow Dash realized who she was speaking to.”

“Flut- -Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy smiled. “Nopony’s called me that in so long. I’ve missed you, Rainbow Dash.”

“Lady Vale!” said a tiny, heavily accented voice. A pony stepped forward beside Fluttershy. He- -or she- -was dressed in the same type of armor as the insect-things, but instead of being shaped like a large semi-pony, he or she was an actual pony, just dressed in hard gray organic plates. That pony had not been the one speaking, though- -rather, a breezy standing on its head had.

“Yes, Colonel Softgust?”

“This area is not remotely secure!” said the tiny fairy creature. “I recommend immediate withdrawal from the area!”

“I declare the area secure,” said the pony that the breezy was standing on. She spoke with an absolutely monotone voice, and her helmet retracted, revealing a sallow, dead-looing pony whose skin was overgrown with green material. “However, the brown one is badly injured. He requires immediate medical care.”

“Thank you, TC,” said Fluttershy, almost sounding like her former self. Her eyes collapsed back into pure red. Around her, the insect creatures stepped forward toward Brown, and Rainbow Dash tried to stand again.

“Don’t worry,” said Fluttershy, “these are my soldiers. The gohh are my friends. They are going to help you. But I have to agree with Softgust. This place is not safe anymore.” She looked to her side. “It is time for us to go.”

Beside her, a creature appeared from the nothingness. He was dressed in tattered yellow robes, and his face was covered in mask. A rusted shackle hung around his neck, the chain dangling in a wind that perhaps only he could feel. The gohh- -including the one that looked like a pony- -all stepped back at his presence.

“This might feel a little strange,” said Fluttershy as the gohh picked up Brown.

Rainbow Dash felt terribly sick as space distorted around her.

Chapter 79: Fluttershy

“Please,” begged Fluttershy. “Twilight, Rarity, you have to do something!”

Twilight looked back over her desk and sighed. She stood up, her ephemeral smoke-like violet and pink mane trailing behind her as she crossed the room. As Twilight got closer, Fluttershy fouond herself looking up at her tall alicorn friend.

“Fluttershy,” said Twilight, putting her hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “There’s nothing I can do.”

“Yes there is!” cried Fluttershy, pushing Twilight’s hoof away. “You’re a Princess!”

“I am,” said Twilight, “but my role at this point is purely executive. I simply carry out Celestia and Luna’s will. You’re asking too much.”

Twilight crossed her office once again. Years ago, the Princess of Frienship had ruled from her castle in Ponyville. Ever since Pinkie Pie had been killed, though, Twilight had refused to return. Instead, she had taken an office in the Canterlot Palace where she ruled directly alongside Celestia and Luna. This room, an office with walls lined with tomes and legers and scrolls, was just the front room of a much larger facility that she seldom left. She had not seen the world like Fluttershy had, and not watched it decay.

Twilight stood next to Rarity, who was sitting in one of the comfortable chairs of the office. Rarity was dressed with her usual sense of fashion in a stunning modern dress, but it hardly disguised the fact that she was well into her nineties. Her once young and youthful face was lined with wrinkles, and she shook when she moved- -a feature that, like her inability to use magic, was related to her former addiction to enhancement metal.

Seeing Rarity like that was heartbreaking- -especially since Fluttershy herself had not aged a day since they had first met. She understood why Twilight had not: Twilight, as an alicorn, only grew taller and more powerful over time. Fluttershy had no idea, though, why she herself never changed even as her friends grew old and died.

“You haven’t seen it,” said Fluttershy, shaking her head. “The forest, they’re tearing it all down! And without the trees, all the little animals have no homes, no food!”

“Fluttershy,” said Twilight, “you have to understand, the population of Equestria is growing exponentially. We need places to put all the new ponies.”

“But that’s just it! If it was houses, it might be- -no. Even houses wouldn’t be okay! But it isn’t houses! Just factories and mines!”

“Which furnish the growing economy. Equestria isn’t like it used to be, Fluttershy. Technology is advancing exponentially. We’ve eradicated most diseases, and found ways to give so many ponies food and clean water. You’re overreacting.”

“Overreacting? Overreacting?! How is it overreacting when all those ‘advancements’ came at the cost of animal life? Or did you think I didn’t know about your legalization of animal research?”

Twilight gasped, and looked away. “I had to, Fluttershy. Science can’t advance with in vitro work alone. We needed model organisms. But think of all the ponies we’ve saved. If Applejack had been alive today, we could have cured her- -”

“I’m sorry, but she isn’t! You’re hurting them, Twilight! And worse, they’re…oh Celestia, they’re eating them!” Fluttershy shuddered violently, thinking of the things she had witnessed. The slaughterhouses, the hunters, the destroyed forests, the rows of cages filled with sick animals, their bodies linked to machines to develop the next generation of cybernetics. “How…how can you just let that happen? The rabbits, the sheep, the sheep, the cows, the birds- -they’re my friends, Twilight. And they’re dying.”

“I know. We’ve taken initiatives to discourage carnivory, but- -”

“Initiatives aren’t enough. You know what needs to be done. Get the demons out of Equestria!”

“I can’t do that!” shouted Twilight. “You don’t understand, Fluttershy! Blackest Night made a treaty with Satin Veil. In exchange for troops during the Choggoth War, she promised a permanent demonic military presence! And demons eat meat!”

“You’re going to honor a treaty made by Nightmare Moon instead of doing the right thing? And the demons didn’t do a thing during the war! I know they risked their lives, but it was us who won!”

“Do you think I don’t know that?” screamed Twilight. “But Blackest Night was the legal ruler of Equestria at the time. Fluttershy, you have no idea how much this hurts me, but I’m a Princess. I have to uphold the law.”

“No! You have to do the right thing!”

“I am doing the right thing!”

Fluttershy turned to Rarity, who had been listening patiently. “Rarity, please, help me convince her!”

Rarity looked up at Fluttershy. Her eyes were clouded by cataracts, and she was nearly blind, but Fluttershy still saw the look in her eyes and knew which side she was on. “Fluttershy,” she said, her voice creaking in her old age. “I don’t know…Twilight has a point. Darling, I’ve lived so long, and Equestria has come so far. I don’t know if…if it would be right to stop that.”

“No,” hissed Fluttershy. “You just like using leather and fur too much! Do you know how that fur is made? They take a chinchilla, and skin it- -while it’s still ALIVE!”

Rarity looked hurt, and turned away. Fluttershy suddenly felt terrible. “Rairty,” she said. “I’m…I’m sorry.”

“No,” she said. “No. You’re right. I’ve done a lot in my life that I’m not proud of. But please, Fluttershy, at least consider Twilight’s side.”

“Rarity,” whispered Fluttershy. “Not…not you too…”

“Fluttershy,” said Twilight, stepping forward again. “Please. You have to understand. This is for the good of Equestria. Technology, science, mathematics, magic- -they all have to advance. I’ve spent my life researching so many things. Look how far I’ve come in sixty years. Look how far Equestria has come! Right now it’s bad, I know, and I’m sorry, but if we just wait, everything will turn out okay, I’m sure!”

“Twilight…” Fluttershy sniffled and felt tears running down her face. “You’re breaking my heart.”

“Fluttershy,” gasped Rarity, pointing. “Your eyes!”

Fluttershy lifted her hoof and wiped her tears- -and saw that her hoof was covered in blood.

“Blood,” she said. “I’m crying blood. For my animals. For my friends.” She closed her eyes. “I- -I can’t do this anymore.”

“Fluttershy, please…”

“No!” said Fluttershy, opening her eyes suddenly and watching Twilight recoil at the sight of her. “No! I can’t bear this anymore, Twilight. I don’t know who you are, but you are not my friend! Not anymore! Equestria is dying, and you can’t even see it! This world, it’s all wrong! It wasn’t supposed to be like this!”

“Fluttershy,” said Rarity, standing shakily. “Please stop. We just need to calm down…”

“Rarity,” said Fluttershy. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. But I will never see you again. I love you, but I can’t stay here. Not like this.” She turned toward Twilight, who was also crying. “I’m leaving Equestria. Forever. I only hope you live long enough to understand what you have done, and that this is your fault!”

Fluttershy stormed out of the room. As the door slammed behind her, Twilight collapsed to her knees and sobbed into the carpet. Rarity put her hoof around Twilight and tried to comfort her. Both of them knew what would eventually turn out to be true- -that for the rest of both of their lives, neither of them would ever see Fluttershy again.

Chapter 80: Satin Vale

Slowly, the world came back into focus. Brown slowly opened his eyes, and saw that the world was out of focus. He closed his eyes again and tried to get his mind to think in the proper direction. Slowly, he checked his thoughts and his body. He ached all over, and was sure that he had broken several bones on the impact with the water, but he seemed to be functional now.

Once again, he opened his eyes again- -and this time saw a much larger pair of bright red eyes inches away from his own, followed by an extended “squee” escaping from the pony leaning over him.

“You’re so fluffy!” she cried, taking him into a hug. Despite her thin arms, she was surpisingly strong. Brown almost screamed as his fractured ribs were compressed, and as he was drawn closer to the yellow Pegasus he saw the lice, fleas and ticks that lived in her wings and fur. Looking into her unblinking eyes, he even saw the masses of worms that squirmed just below the surface.

“Can’t- -breathe!” he gasped.

“Oh! You can talk! I didn’t know you could talk!” She separated from him, and he retreated backward until he reached a wall and could flee no farther. “What exactly are you? You look like a pony, but you’re so little, and so adorable!”

“Get back!” cried Brown, reaching for where his gun was supposed to be but not finding it. He looked around the room, finding that he was in some kind of rotting hollow. Glowing roots were almost dripping from the ceiling, and the walls were made of stone and wood. He did not know what was going on. “What have you done with Rainbow Dash?” he cried, realizing that she was not there with him. The world started to shift red, and he leapt at the yellow pony.

As soon as he touched her, she cried out in pain, as though he had hurt her even when she knew he had not, and her skin seemed to crawl. Then, suddenly, Brown was surrounded by a swarm of flying insects.

“The bees!” he cried, jumping back. “Not the bees!”

“Stop!” ordered the yellow Pegasus softly before the hornets and wasps could start stinging. “It’s okay! He didn’t mean it! He’s just scared. But it’s okay.” She reached out her hoof. “There there. It’s going to be okay. My name is Vale. I’m one of Rainbow Dash’s friends. I’ve known her since we were just fillies. Your name’s Brown, right?”

Brown nodded, watching as the bees drifted slowly and angrily around him. They were not stinging him, but he knew that they wanted to.

“Hello, Brown. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Yes,” said Brown, taking Vales hoof and shaking it slowly. “Nice…to meet you too.”

Vale smiled, and Brown saw that she had several large fangs. “So. You’re Rainbow Dash’s special somepony, right?”

“Yes,” said Brown, quietly.

“Well, I think she made a good choice. If I wasn’t already happily married, I would consider asking you out on a date or two myself.”

Brown was staring to calm down. Vale, despite her strange appearance, had a highly calming voice and surprisingly disarming demeanor. Brown realized that even though she should have been profoundly unattractive- -considering her deformed eyes, sickly coat, thin limbs, and heavy parasite infestation- -she was actually not unpleasant to look at.

“Where is Rainbow Dash?” he asked slowly. “Please. She was hurt in the fall. I need to be sure that she is safe.”

“She is fine. My friends are helping fix her…legs.” Vale paused, displeased by something. “Do…do you know what happened to her? Why she has those things attached to her?”

Brown shook his head. “No. I never asked. She had them when I met her.”

“And when, exactly, was that?” asked Vale, suspiciously.

“About two weeks ago,” said Brown.

“Really? That’s pretty fast to make somepony your special somepony.”

“I was only born two weeks ago,” said Brown, defensively.

Vale just stared at him. “What?”

“I’m a force-grown clone. I was grown in a tube. I was just a fetus two weeks ago.”

“Seriously?” Vale put her hoof against her forehead. “Darn. Equestria just keeps getting weirder.”

“Lady Vale?”

“Yes, Brown?”

“Can we go to Rainbow Dash now?”

She sighed and looked up at him. She did not seem as happy as she had before. “Yes. Yes we can. You broke several legs in the fall. Are you good to walk?”

“Yes,” said Brown, sliding off the platform that he had been lying on and dropping to the floor, which consisted of a number of round stones with water flowing between them. Vale watched, and then led him toward the ramp that led out of the hut. As she passed through the vestibule, she stopped to speak with a striped pony who was mixing potions there.

“Thank you for helping him,” she said.

“Regenerative capacity, this pony does not lack,” said the striped pony, “but a warning, mistress: around him, you ought to watch your back.”

“Thank you for the warning, Zeen.”

Brown walked past the pony, and the pony glared at Brown. Suddenly, Brown realized that the “striped pony” was probably a zebra.

“Question,” he said, pausing. “Is it true that if you are flipped over and your belly is rubbed in a counterclockwise direction, you become limp and receptive?”

The zebra blushed heavily. “I don’t know who told that to you, but I assure you, it is completely untrue!”

“Don’t lie, Zeen,” said Vale. “It’s no secret that you love belly rubs.” She smiled. “Especially with that cute deer from the Pine-Bayou tribe.”

Zeen blushed again, and went back to mixing a potion. “Lady Vale, say what you shall, but regarding my love life, even you I shan’t tell.”

Vale giggled. “Come on, Brown,” she said. “Rainbow Dash is waiting for us.”

Breezies were weird. Rainbow Dash had always known that, she supposed, but she had never had cause to examine that belief too closely. Considering how long she had spent watching them repair her arm and leg, though, she certainly had enough time now to think about it.

The tiny insect-winged ponies had created a scaffold over which to work on Rainbow Dash’s limbs, as though she were a building of some sort. They had tiny little mechanics and welders and such, and Rainbow Dash watched in awe as they pulled away the golden plating on her left side and went to work replacing parts and reconnecting circuitry. They were oddly efficient at it, too.

Rainbow Dash watched as one of the head breezies commanded his underlings in their bizarre language, sending them off their projects.

“Don’t worry,” he said, floating up to her head. He was covered in grease, and was himself wearing a tiny tool belt. “My breezies are the best engineers in town. We’ll have you back to full capacity soon enough.”

“Um…thanks,” said Rainbow Dash. She then giggled slightly as one of them started doing something deep inside her leg. “Hey! That tickles!”

She laughed, but Five’s words still echoed through her thoughts. It had been Five who had paid for these prosthetics, but according to Five, she could just have easily rebuilt Rainbow Dash’s original legs with her magic. Having robotic legs was awesome in its own right, and there were hardly any limitations to them that Rainbow Dash was aware of aside from them not being waterproof, but she missed her old ones. She and those legs had had some good times together, and she hated Five for being so conceited as to not have given them back.

Rainbow Dash looked upward at the ceiling, trying to calm herself. Thinking about Five was not good for her blood pressure, nor was it good for trying to sit still for an extended surgical- -or mechanical- -procedure. More than anything, she wanted to fly into the air and probably kick some things or shape a cloud into that of a bat pony and strangle it.

What was above her was not quite a real ceiling, though. Rainbow Dash was not technically indoors, but she was also not outside either. Rather, the canopy of the various trees surrounding her had been woven into a series of delicate and complex arches. The trees themselves were the gnarled, ancient kind that would have been at home in the Everfree Forest, and they seemed to be lit by long tendrils of Spanish moss that dangled ominously from their intertwined branches.

The whole forest seemed to have a strange otherness to it that made Rainbow Dash’s skin crawl. Everything was deep, dark, and strangely alluring- -but at the same time horribly alien. Rainbow Dash felt as though she were being watched, perhaps even by the trees themselves.

As Rainbow Dash watched, she became aware of several figures moving in the foggy distance amongst the trees. Her eyes darted to one side just in time to see one of a pair of abnormally tall deer, her eyes glowing deep green and her skin overgrown with wood.

Then, from the mist, two figures suddenly emerged. Rainbow Dash was momentarily struck with an urge to break away from the breezies’ scaffolds and fly, but managed to prevent herself from fleeing long enough for the silhouettes of the figures to materialize into Brown and Fluttershy.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash, almost trying to stand- -only to be yelled at loudly by several breezies. “You’re okay!”

“Marginally, yes,” said Brown. “But from what Lady Vale has described, I have you to thank for that. If it had not been for your help, Rainbow, I would have died. I’m just sorry you got hurt because of me.”

“No problem,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling. “I mean, what kind of pony would I be if I just let you die like that?” Brown smiled in return, but as his eyes shifted toward Rainbow Dash’s damaged limbs, his smile faltered slightly. Rainbow Dash wanted to reassure him, but she knew that he would not believe her until she could show him that she was fine. So, instead, she turned her attention toward Fluttershy.

“So,” she said. “Is that what you’re called now? Vale?”

“Yes,” said Fluttershy.

“Since when?”

“Since always. It’s the name my mother gave me when I was born.” The word “mother” seemed to catch in her throat as if it tasted foul, and she frowned as she said it.

“But I thought you were flock-raised,” noted Rainbow Dash. She had known Fluttershy since they were both barely five years old. Although Rainbow Dash had been raised by her father, Fluttershy had been raised in a group institution. Flock-raising was an ancient tradition among Pegasi, but it had fallen out of favor with all but the strictest of families. The institution had since become essentially a kind of orphanage, and since Rainbow Dash had never met Fluttershy’s parents- -nor had Fluttershy ever spoken of them- -she had assumed they died when she was young.

“I was,” said Fluttershy. “But I still had…have…a mother, if you can even call her that.”

“Yeah, I’m kind of getting that you don’t like her much.”

“I don’t. I know that’s a terrible thing to say, but what she did to my father was not okay.”

“Your father? I never met him either.”

“You wouldn’t have. His name is Avalon. A unicorn. Possibly the only creature that could ever love Satin Veil.”

Rainbow Dash coughed suddenly and actually did jump back, knocking several breezies off their platforms.

“Careful!” cried Fluttershy, catching them as they fell, even though the breezies themselves had wings. “You might hurt somepony!”

“Your mother’s Satin Veil?! As in, the pony devil?!”

Fluttershy sighed. “Hence why she named me ‘Satin Vale’. Yes. I know. I’m the spawn of Satin. It’s not something I’m proud of.”

“Satin- -you’re the devil’s daughter? You? Fluttershy?!”

“Well,” said Brown. “I suppose that would explain why she managed to live so long.”

“Yes,” said Fluttershy, nodding. “I don’t age. I did inherit the eyes and fangs, though, which make me look terrible, but everypony here is really understanding about it.”

“And I also suppose that explains the wings.”

“No, actually.” Fluttershy blushed slightly. “They just…well, after a few hundred years, they just keep growing, so, you know…”

“I find nothing wrong with your visage,” said Brown. “It is commanding and powerful.”

“Aww, aren’t you adorable. But that isn’t exactly the look I’m going for...”

“Fluttershy?” sputtered Rainbow Dash, still unable to wrap her mind around what was happening. “Fluttershy, you. Fluttershy. Satin. How this work?”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Fluttershy- -or Vale, as Rainbow Dash was starting to think of her. “Please. I’m the same pony I’ve always been.” She squinted and narrowed her pupils into red versions of her formerly blue irises. “I’m still Fluttershy. It’s me.”

“But you’re the daughter of evil incarnate! And just about the least evil pony in the history of Equestria!”

“I do try. I guess that’s how it works, right?”

“How does that possibly make sense?!”

One of the breezies floated above the others. “Pardon me, Lady Vale,” he said. “Our work is complete. She’s good to go!”

“Oh, thank you Acetl. I don’t know how to repay you for helping out my friend.”

“Anything for you, Lady Vale.”

Several of the breezies were completing their work by lifting the golden plates back around Rainbow Dash’s disproportionaly thin looking core robotic limbs.

“I’ve got that, guys,” said Rainbow Dash, picking up the plates easily and reattaching them. Once the breezies were clear, she flexed her left legs and stood up. She stretched them out- -why, she was not entirely sure- -and found that they were pretty much as good as they had been before. “Wow,” she said. “It feels great!”

“Breezies do excellent work,” said Fluttershy. “And all their tools are entirely organic.”

“Really? I guess their tools have a better track record than I do!”

The joke that was supposed to make Fluttershy laugh just made her seem sad.

“Come,” she said. “Both of you. Won’t you walk with me?”

“Sure,” said Rainbow Dash. Brown just nodded, and the three of them walked out farther in to the mist. The chair that Rainbow Dash had been sitting on- -which she now saw was assembled from combined vines- -separated and returned to the soil below.

As they moved, Rainbow Dash continued to sense the presence of the oversized green-eyed does that followed them. She could see that Brown did too, and that he was on edge.

“What’s with the deer?” asked Rainbow Dash at last.

“Oh, don’t mind them,” said Fluttershy. “They’re my personal guard.”

“I thought you were a demon. What do you need guards for?”

“Oh, I don’t have any special powers. I actually bruise easily. I just live a long time. Probably forever, even. Assuming nopony murders me.”

“Something is wrong with them,” suggested Brown.

“Nothing is wrong with them at all,” said Fluttershy, somewhat chastisingly. “They are werewoods.”

“Werewoods?” said Rainbow Dash. “You mean, like, half pony half wood? Like in the stories?”

“They’re not ponies, but yes.”

“So…what?” asked Rainbow Dash. “You live with breezies and werewoods?”

“Oh, no,” said Vale. “There’s a lot more than that. There’s also the deer tribes, and a colony of changelings, and the gohh I suppose. And of course all my animal friends.”

“So you just live out here with them?”

“I take care of them.”

“You rule them,” corrected Brown.

“Yes,” said Fluttershy, after a moment. “Except the gohh. Their social structure is…remarkable.”

“Wait a minute,” said Rainbow Dash, popping into the air. “So you’re what, exactly? A Princess?”

“Oh, no,” said Fluttershy. She put a hoof to her forehead. “No horn. Although there seems to be a consensus that I might grow some when I get older. But no. I’m not a Princess. But I do rule this swamp, and the Forest beyond. But not in a bad, ‘I’m a scary tyrant’ sort of way. I just protect it from harm.”

Rainbow Dash landed next to her friend. Vale was definitely Fluttershy- -but she was different somehow. The way she moved and spoke was with far more confidence than she had possessed before. When she spoke, Fluttershy had an almost manic, distant tone in her voice, as if everything she were saying were somehow vaguely hilarious. That attribute faded in and out, but it was still unnerving, just as her eyes were. Even with her eyes returned to their half-normal state, Fluttershy still never blinked.

As Rainbow Dash leaned closer, she also saw something that sent shivers throughout her body. As Fluttershy moved, insects appeared and disappeared between her feathers. Her wings were crawling with parasites.

“Um…Fluttershy.”

“Yes, Rainbow Dash?”

“Have you been…um…taking care of yourself?”

“What do you mean?”

“She means the parasites,” said Brown, bluntly.

“Brown!” hissed Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy laughed. “Oh, I forgot! It’s been…how long? Two hundred years since I’ve seen a living pony? It must be strange to you. But those are just my friends.”

“Friends?”

“Oh yes. My body is home to sixteen species of louse, twenty seven of mites, six types of tick, forty six species of roundworm, seventy five species of flatworm, eighteen types of fleas, and I have three independent wasp or bee nests inside me. And some centipedes. Oh, and three varieties of crabs.” She leaned in closer to Rainbow Dash and whispered. “But don’t tell my husband about that last part!”

“Doesn’t that hurt?”

“Oh, yes. It’s agonizing. But they need me, Rainbow Dash. They just want a warm and moist home to live in, and I’m as good as any.” She hugged herself, as though she were hugging the literally thousands of parasites that lived within her. Then she squeaked, as if in pain, and spoke to her chest. “Oops! Sorry!”

“Fluttershy, that’s- -HUSBAND?!”

“I’m old and demonic, not dead,” said Fluttershy matter-of-factly. “I’m sure he’s around here somewhere…”

“He’s not a werewood, is he?” said Rainbow Dash, holding her breath. She tried to imagine who- -or what- -Fluttershy would have married. Breezies came to mind.

“Oh, it’s Discord. I married Discord.”

“WHAT?!”

“It was a beautiful ceremony, too. Until my mother showed up. Her gift has proved very useful, though.”

“You married the Spirit of Chaos? You?!”

“Well, I am an immortal demon. And he’s an immortal…thing. And, quite frankly, he is amazing- -and I do mean amazing- -in bed. Did you know that he has a hemipenis?”

“Um- -what- -what even is- -no, no, don’t tell me. I don’t want to know.”

“Or, sometimes, he likes to turn into a mare- -”

“Fluttershy!” cried Rainbow Dash. “I don’t want to know!”

“Oh!” cried Fluttershy, as if suddenly coming to her senses. “I’m so sorry! It’s the demon part of me. Sometimes I just can’t help myself. But Discord has been so helpful in the transition. I really do love him, Rainbow Dash. But you know how that is.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Look, we’re here!” said Fluttershy, excitedly, passing through the edge of the trees and into a clearing. As Rainbow Dash passed through, she momentarily gasped at the city before her.

It was nothing like the cities she had seen in Equestria. In a way, it almost seemed like a detailed model: numerous structures, many of which were sized for animals of various sizes, were constructed in the large circular clearing, surrounded by tall trees that formed a ceiling over the town, its only holes slowly dripping, filling and merging with the narrow, swampy rivers that ran through the town. In the absolute center, there was a large area where the structures dropped vastly in scale. Rainbow Dash realized that it was a comparatively massive city- -all scaled and populated by breezies.

Many creatures wandered the border of the city. There were some deer, dressed in either wooden armor or colorful fabrics, as well as wild goats and even changelings, all of whom were striped with yellow. Animals walked amongst them, intermingling and even seeming to speak with those passing. All of it was lit by the bioluminescence of delicate ferns and fungus.

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash. “This is impressive. Really, it is.”

“And this is just one of my core cities,” said Fluttershy. “There are hundreds of these. The gohh live farther in, though, with me, but I really love these towns. All my people gather here, and I love them all so much.”

As they spoke, a duck deviated from the group and approached them. Brown looked down at it, and the duck up at him. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence.

“Quack!” cried the duck suddenly.

Rainbow Dash had never seen a pony move so fast, not even herself. Brown shot almost vertically in the air into the trees above and grasped one of the large branches of the tree with all four of his hooves, shaking in fear.

“Duckie munstuh!” he cried, “nu num fwuffy! Nu num fwuffy!”

“Brown,” called Rainbow Dash, on the verge of laughter. She looked down at the mallard duck, and then up at Brown. “Come down from there! It’s just a duck!”

“NO!” cried Brown, holding his branch more tightly. “What if it’s carnivorous?! I’m not coming back down until that thing leaves!”

“Quackford was just saying hello,” said Fluttershy, sounding almost hurt by Brown’s reaction. “He didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Quack!” called the duck, sounding somewhat apologetic. The duck’s attempt at diplomacy failed horribly; Brown cried out in fear and held the branch even tighter.

“That tree you’re in is also carnivorous itself. And has a brood of baby varnaqs. And flying spider eggs.”

“I don’t care,” said Brown. “Just make the duck leave! Please!”

“Go on, Quackford,” said Fluttershy. “He’s just a little shy.”

The duck quacked, sounding discouraged, and turned and left. Just before it departed, though, Rainbow Dash thought she saw it eyeing Brown hungrily. She quickly dismissed the notion, though. Brown promptly climbed down from the tree.

“I didn’t take you for a papiaphobic,” said Fluttershy. “But it’s okay. I was once afraid of so many things- -almost everything.”

“I remember that,” said Rainbow Dash.

“But not anymore,” said Fluttershy, her voice dropping and expression becoming distant. “The things I’ve seen…” She looked out at the city from the edge of the trees, and seemed to become far more serious. She then turned to Rainbow Dash. “I thought I was the last,” she said. “But you…Rainbow Dash, I saw the accident. I was there. We all were. Not only did you survive, but…you’re here. And that’s impossible.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “I didn’t die. There wasn’t even a crash. I don’t know how it works, exactly, but I went faster than anypony has gone before, and…I jumped. I skipped over four hundred fifty years and ended up here.”

“I’m sorry,” said Fluttershy.

“For what?”

“I should have known,” she said. “You were…no, are, my best friend. And you came to a world you didn’t understand where all the others were gone. I should have been there for you. But I wasn’t. I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t blame yourself,” said Rainbow Dash. “It wasn’t so bad. I made some friends.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling- -and then feeling her smile fade away. She suddenly wanted to cry. “But…one of them isn’t my friend anymore, and never will be. The other…she didn’t make it…”

“I’m sorry,” said Fluttershy. “I didn’t know.”

“But I still have Brown,” she said, smiling at her one remaining friend. “And now I have you, too. And I guess Discord counts, wherever he is right now.”

Fluttershy suddenly wrapped Rainbow Dash in a hug. She was surprisingly strong, and smelled oddly good, even if Rainbow Dash could feel and see the parasites moving through Fluttershy’s wings and coat, scuttling toward more secure areas on her body.

Then Fluttershy pulled back, and Rainbow Dash saw that her eyes had reverted to their red state.

“But all these changes,” she said, lifting one of Rainbow Dash’s wings- -something that Rainbow Dash would only have allowed her closest friends to do- -and revealing the bladed feathers beneath. “I mean, the gold, the eye, the robotic limbs, your pregnancy, I mean, so many things have changed!”

Rainbow Dash and Brown’s eyes simultaneously widened, and the two looked at each other.

“Rainbow Dash…am…soon mummuh?” squeaked Brown just before his eyelids fluttered and he fainted.

“Oh,” said Fluttershy, looking down at Brown. Then, realizing what had just happened, she clapped her hooves over her mouth. “Oh dear! I’m so sorry! I thought you knew!”

“I’m…I’m freakin pregnant?!”

“Sorry,” squeaked Fluttershy.

“How did this even happen?!”

“Oh, well, when two ponies- -”

“I know how it happened!” cried Rainbow Dash, drawing the attention of several deer that were passing. She paced around the area, and looked down at her stomach. “Ah, come on! I have sex one time and I get pregnant? Really?!”

“Well, you could consider yourself lucky,” suggested Fluttershy. “Discord and I, we’ve been trying for a foal for centuries now, but we’re just not compatible breeds.” She looked down at the now semi-conscious Brown, and her eye shape changed slightly. “Of course…I don’t think he’d mind if I used a sperm donor…”

She leaned over Brown and grinned. Brown partially awoke, and looked up at her. As soon as he saw her, he froze up, his legs clenching around himself. Fluttershy’s long, forked tongue protruded from her fang-filled mouth and licked his face. “Don’t worry, little guy,” she hissed. “You’ll enjoy it as much as I will.”

“Fluttershy!” cried Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy’s eyes snapped back to their normal shape, even if they were still red. She jumped back from Brown. “Oh no! I’m so sorry! I’m sorry! The demon half, I didn’t mean- -”

Rainbow Dash picked up Brown and held him closely. “His commanding ‘officer’ tried to rape him just two days ago,” she said. “Which is why she’s not my friend anymore.”

“Oh!” cried Fluttershy, clapping her hooves over her mouth. “Oh, Brown!” Red tears were welling in her eyes. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t know!”

“It’s…it’s okay,” said Brown. “I have…had a very good friend who was a demon. I know that the cravings can become intense sometimes.”

“Oh,” she said. “You are so understanding, and adorable! You’ll make a great father!”

Rainbow Dash shuddered, suddenly reminded about that particular fact. She looked down at her stomach again. It was hard to imagine that there was a foal growing in there.

“Actually,” said a familiar voice uncomfortably close to her head. She turned, and saw the wide eyes of a green pony with a single antler-like horn, his hooves wrapped tightly around Brown. “Exmoori tend to have multiple births. As many as twelve foals at once.”

“TWELVE?!” Rainbow Dash looked down at Brown. “If you put twelve foals in me- -”

“Three,” said Fluttershy. “You have three.”

“Three? THREE? How do you even know that?!”

“I’m a demon,” said Fluttershy, shrugging. “I can smell them.” She took a breath an looked at Brown, and then at Rainbow Dash. “I really am serious about having a sperm donor, though. I really do want a foal.”

“I wouldn’t recommend this one, though,” said Buttery Snake, still holding Brown. “Too big of a risk of getting a Fluffyshy.”

“Could you please stop touching me?” asked Brown, looking up at the green pony. “It makes me uncomfortable.”

“But I’m not touching you,” said Buttery Snake. He was, in fact, standing beside Fluttershy several feet away from Brown. Rainbow Dash put her hoof to her forehead, feeling the headache starting. She did not know what phenomenon during the Choggoth War had spawned the Chaos-being that was Buttery Snake, but she knew that he was irritating and obnoxious beyond measure.

“Well, I wouldn’t say that,” said Buttery Snake. “I prefer to think of myself as producing an endearing variety of surreal humor.”

“Why are you even here?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I’m not. Not yet, anyway. Time travel and all.” He leaned closer, his eyes wide. “Once, I even went back in time and became my own uncle!”

“I called him,” said Fluttershy. “But we can get to why later.”

“Yeah,” said Buttery, picking Brown up.

“Hey! Put him down!”

“I’m not going to hurt him. Nobody ever hurts the brown ones. Well, no. That’s not true. At all. Yes, I know Discord, the meta.”

“Please put me down,” said Brown. “I’ve had a long couple of days.”

“I know,” said Buttery. “You watched your friend die, got molested by an insane bat pony, then nearly murdered by her, broke several probably important bones, and learned that you got your fillyfriend pregnant with triplets.”

“Yeah…” sighed Brown. “I’m really sorry, Rainbow.”

“Don’t apologize,” said Rainbow Dash. “This is…yeah. This is a good thing.”

Brown smiled.

“So,” said Buttery Snake, “I think this swab needs a break.”

“Buttery,” said Fluttershy sternly. “What are you going to do with him?”

“Take him over to Wheezy’s, probably.”

“That’s a breezy bar. He’s too big.”

“Spirit of Chaos,” said Buttery Snake, emerging from Fluttershy’s mane as a tiny copy of himself, followed by two brightly colored crabs. “I can shrink. Especially if washed with heat.”

“The last time you tried to shrink a pony, you changed the ants.”

“How do you shrink ants?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“He didn’t. He made them giant.”

“Which was epic. The changelings ride them now. Symbiosis and chaurus eggs for breakfast. They taste great with…” He appeared full side, his face pressed against Rainbow Dash’s. “….Butter!”

“Besides,” he said, now next to Brown before Rainbow Dash could punch him. “I believe Vale would like some girl time alone with you.” He looked down at Brown. “Come on,” he said. “You, me, Discords, and me…and probably six or seven Discords…are going to go for a party!”

The pair of them promptly vanished.

“Brown!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t worry,” said Fluttershy.

“Don’t worry? He just took my coltfriend!” She put her hoof to her stomach. “And…I guess my future husband!”

“Oh, I do love weddings!” squealed Fluttershy. “But don’t worry. Buttery Snake is Discord’s best friend. He was the best pony at our wedding. And about thirty percent of the guests. That was quite a reception. If only Pinkie Pie had been alive to see it.”

“If you say so.”

“He is right, though,” said Fluttershy, frowning. “There are some things I want to talk to you about. But only if you’re ready, I mean. I can see that you’ve been through a lot, so if you need some time…”

“Fluttershy,” said Rainbow Dash. “It might have been five hundred years, but you’re still my friend. If you need help, you just need to ask.”

Fluttershy smiled. “Oh, Rainbow, I knew I could count on you.” She looked out at her people. “But not here. We have to go deeper.”

“Where, exactly?”

“To my home.”

From beside Fluttershy, a shape emerged from the darkness. For a moment, Rainbow Dash thought that it was a deer, but quickly realized that it was something far worse than any werewood. It was the creature that Rainbow Dash had seen before, the tall one who seemed to drift within its yellow robes, its face perpetually watching despite its mask. Distantly, Rainbow Dash recalled that she had seen it once before, chained in the depths of Tartarus alongside Tirac and the creature that Brown had been cloned from, among so many other grotesque and terrifying creatures.

Space around her shifted again, and Rainbow Dash saw the forest change. Gone were the delicate arches of the ancient gnarled trees and the city of animals and breezies. Instead, new trees had taken their place. These trees were far taller, their widths almost incomprehensible and their wiry branches extending into a pitch-black sky as their branches and leaves swayed hungrily. The soil beneith Rainbow Dash’s feet had become swampy, and the air smelled musty and rotten.

Strange sounds permeated through this forest. They were insects, but some of a type that Rainbow Dash had never heard before that sounded almost like whispered voices. The only light seemed to come from the air itself, or from the black and course moss that grew over many things- -or from bizarre creatures that scuttled rapidly through the branches of the trees, their bodies glowing and flickering as they moved.

“Where…where exactly are we?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“The inner sanctum of the Forest. One of the most ancient places in all of Equestria. This is the homeland of the gohh.”

“Which are, what, exactly?”

Fluttershy only pointed. Rainbow Dash followed the line from her hoof, and saw something that she initially had taken for a tree. On closer inspection, however, she realized that it was the half-skeletal remains of a diamond dog, overgrown with strange vines, green slime, and mossy material.

Slowly, it turned its head toward her. Although it was long dead and planted into the ground, it seemed to still see through its plant-filled eye sockets. It viewed Rainbow Dash for a moment, and then, uninterested, turned away.

“What- -what is that? A zombie?”

“Oh no. The gohh are…well, not like us, I guess. They’re not an animal, but they’re not a plant either. Or a fungus. Just…nature, I suppose. They have no minds, but a consciousness. They are the will of the Forest, if anything at all.”

“So…you’re not really sure.”

“No.”

“And him?” said Rainbow Dash, pointing toward the drifting figure that floated at Fluttershy’s side.

Fluttershy sighed. “He is the embodiment of tragedy. The last tatters of Carcosa. He was the only creature ever to voluntarily commit itself to Tartarus, and he was my mother’s wedding gift to me.” She looked up at the creature. “You can go now. Thank you.”

It stared back, blankly, and then faded from reality into the nothingness that it seemed to prefer. Fluttershy seemed to watch him go, and then began walking. Rainbow Dash took flight and followed her over the swampy, uneven ground.

“So, you live here?” asked Rainbow Dash, looking around. Aside from the oddly large and strangely shaped insects, the trees seemed to be filled with bizarre and almost demonic looking reptiles, their bodies flattened and strangely horned. Many of them moved rapidly, the tree branches snapping out forward to grab and consume them.

“Yes. Why?”

“Because…well, it doesn’t seem like you.”

“Why not? There are so many animals. Snakes, lizards, spiders, worms…so many friends.”

“This place doesn’t frighten you?”

“Why would it?”

Rainbow Dash looked deep into the forest at the creatures that she could barely see, and at the ones whose green eyes glowed in the distance, watching her as they stood beside creatures that buzzed and hissed with strange speech. “No reason,” she said.

“This was where I came when I had nowhere else to go,” said Fluttershy, sounding tremendously sad. “And it was, and still is, my biggest regret.”

“But I thought you liked it here.”

“Oh, I do. I love this swamp, and the Forest, and all my animal friends. That’s not my regret. I regret leaving them.”

“You mean our friends.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I…I never aged. I still haven’t. But I watched them go. I saw you die. I was there when Applejack got sick, and didn’t get better. I saw Pinkie Pie die in the battle of Reedakh. Then I watched Rarity age while I didn’t until she was an old mare.”

“How did you deal with it?” asked Rainbow Dash. It was a serious question. She herself had collapsed into alchoholism, but she had only known what had happened through secondhand information. Fluttershy, meanwhile, had taken the long way through time. She not only knew that her friends had been lost, but had seen each and every one of them go.

Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow Dash with her large red eyes. “Rainbow,” she said, sitting down. “Can I tell you a story?”

“Sure,” said Rainbow Dash, sitting down herself on a large rock.

“Do you remember when we got our cutie marks?”

“Yeah! That was when I did my first sonic rainboom!”

“And I fell from above to the ground below and learned my love of animals.” Fluttershy smiled. “I started living in Ponyville. Shortly after I did, I found a puppy.”

“Oh yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, recalling the hazy memory. “I remember that! What was his name…? PrincelyPaws?”

“Yes,” said Fluttershy, still smiling softly. “He was abandoned in the rain. He was one of the first animals I took in. I watched him grow up, from a puppy into a handsome dog. We had so much fun together, and so many good times. Dogs, though, they aren’t like us ponies. They don’t live very long.” She suddenly seemed so sad. “I watched him grow old. At first, he couldn’t run and play like he used to. His coat started to go gray. I still loved him. We would still sit by my fireplace on cold nights. He eventually went blind, and got so old he couldn’t even walk. He died in my arms, Rainbow Dash. Before we even met Twilight.”

“That’s terrible,” said Rainbow Dash.

“No, it isn’t. He lived a good life, and a long one for his breed. I just lived longer. Anypony would. Do you know how long animals live? A mouse, for example?”

“I don’t know…thirty, forty years?”

“Two. Butterflies live less, even. Only a few months. Even Angel-Bunny…he lived eight years. I buried him, Rainbow Dash, and all of his children. But that’s the way it has to be.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Because we are ponies. We live longer than animals, because the other way…I still cry over PrincelyPaws, sometimes, but I know that he had to leave me. Do you think he would understand if I had died and he kept living?”

Rainbow Dash could not respond. She did not know what to say. She had never really thought about the implications of being around so many animals, the fact that even a normal pony would be guaranteed to outlive almost all of them by far. Rainbow Dash had never realized how much that must have hurt Fluttershy.

“So I’m used to it,” said Fluttershy. “And I understand it. I know why it has to happen. I love animals, and ponies, and deer, and let them move on. It’s almost like the animals knew that I would be like this, like they taught me this lesson before I even knew about this curse. But Twilight…she wasn’t the same as me.”

“What happened to Twilight?”

Fluttershy looked away, unable to meet Rainbow Dash’s gaze. “She always knew she was immortal. But when they died- -when you died- -every single time, she blamed herself. She believed that she had failed us, that as a Princess, she should have saved them. I wept every time I lost a friend, but Twilight lost part of her soul. Which is why I regret leaving her. I wish- -oh, Rainbow Dash, more than anything I wish I could go back and change that moment.”

“What happened?”

“I left her. I turned and left her. I said she wasn’t my friend anymore. We couldn’t agree on how Equestria was supposed to evolve, and how animals and nature would be treated. I stormed out, and I came here to build a new society. But…time passes quickly when you live forever. Ten years passed. Then fifty. Then one hundred. I never went back, but, Rainbow Dash…”

“She couldn’t take it anymore,” said Rainbow Dash, quietly. “She…she ended her life.”

Fluttershy nodded, and droplets of blood dripped from her eyes. “She’s the one I blame myself for. I should have been there. She lost Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Shining Armor- -and all of us. But I was immortal too! I should have been with her! Even if I was the last, I know I could have stopped her!”

“Fluttershy,” said Rainbow Dash, descending from the rock

“I couldn’t save Twilight,” said Fluttershy through her tears. “She died because of me.”

Rainbow Dash took her friend in a hug, and Fluttershy cried over her shoulder, staining Rainbow Dash’s blue coat red with her tears. “I just wish,” sobbed Fluttershy quietly, “I just wish I could apologize to her…to tell her I didn’t mean it…that she was always my friend…that she wasn’t alone…”

Rainbow Dash let Fluttershy cry in silence for a long time, releasing tears that she had possibly held for centuries. Then, eventually, Fluttershy separated and wiped her eyes with her hoof. Several hordes of parasites on her body lapped up the blood, helping to clean her. “Thank you, Rainbow,” she said.

“No problem,” said Rainbow Dash.

“I’m just…I’m so glad you’re here. Maybe with you here, I’ll be strong enough…”

“Strong enough for what, exactly?”

Fluttershy frowned and looked away. She once again stood up and began walking. “Rainbow Dash,” she said, “you’ve seen Equestria.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, taking flight and following Fluttershy once again.

“What did you think of it?”

“It’s…well…bigger. And confusing. And different.”

“It’s an abomination,” said Fluttershy, flatly.

“Abomination?” Rainbow Dash could hardly imagine Fluttershy of all ponies thinking that anything at all could be an ‘abomination’. “I don’t know if I’d go that far.”

“It is. It has been for a long time. Do you remember when we were young? When everything was so bright and happy? I do. I’ve watched what Equestria has become for so long. The cities have pushed outward for so long, destroying everything in their path. The Forest destroyed, the animals forced from their homes- -or worse, killed and eaten. All that beauty replaced with dead steel and concrete. Rainbow Dash, I’ve come to hate ponies.”

“Fluttershy, don’t you think that’s a little harsh?”

“I gave them a chance. I waited for them to change. I hoped they would, but they just got worse. They just keep coming, hurting my friends. Did you know that breezies are considered a delicacy? Breezies! The most harmless and kind creatures, and ponies eat them!”

Admittedly, that was horrible, and Rainbow Dash knew it, but she also saw that Fluttershy had changed. Her kindness had been her downfall, and the ages had corrupted it into something far more violent.

“So I fought back,” explained Fluttershy. “I called upon the gohh. I built armies. I used the power of the Forest itself to drive them back, to take back what rightfully belongs to nature. And I started a war.”

“A war? With ponies?”

“With Thebe.”

By now, Rainbow Dash recognized that name quite well- -but still had no mental picture of what Thebe herself might be, or even look like. The closest thing she could imagine was a kind of hybrid of Nightmare Moon and King Sombra sitting atop a throne made of pony skulls or something equally gruesome.

“I’ve heard that name before,” said Rainbow Dash. “She’s the ruler of Equestria, right?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Supposedly. They say she’s an alicorn, the last of her kind, but at this point, I’m not so sure anymore.”

“What else would she be?”

“I don’t know. Any number of things. Perhaps there is no real Thebe at all. Maybe ‘she’ is just an organization, or a hereditary title. I don’t know. Nopony does. Nopony has ever seen her. Nopony even knows where she came from. I didn’t even notice that she came to power for almost a century after she did- -and she might have been in charge even before that.”

“But that doesn’t make sense. How can she rule if nopony sees her? I mean, if she doesn’t ever show up, then how would anypony even know she’s real?”

“She is real,” said Fluttershy. “That much I know. I don’t know her motivations. I probably can’t. But my fight is with her.”

“But you just said that you’ve never seen her.”

“No, I haven’t. But that’s not how she fights. The armies that swarmed into the forest, pushing us back- -she made them, funds them, supplies them. And when the Forest pushes forward, I can feel her pushing back. Killing it, and anything in it. So many have died.” Fluttershy paused for a moment. “I try. I really do. The gohh can’t die, not like ponies can. I try not to let my friends get hurt, but Thebe doesn’t care. So many deer have died. And now this…”

“Now what?”

Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow Dash. “You don’t know what is happening in Equestria, do you?”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “No.”

“Thebe has started killing. Not just my animal friends or my Forest, either. All of Equestria is burning.”

Rainbow Dash nearly fell out of the air. She had spent so much time in relative isolation with Five that she had not even realized that something might be occurring in Equestria, or even comprehended how something so severe could.

“No way,” said Rainbow Dash. “I mean, I can see ponies fighting your gohh things, but there’s no way pony soldiers would turn against other ponies!”

“Like they have for three hundred years? Equestria is by no means peaceful, Rainbow Dash. Not anymore. Billions of ponies die a year in the endless war between the cities, and Thebe refuses to lift a hoof to stop it. But this new war has no soldiers.”

“Then who’s fighting it?”

“Thebe. Alone. And from what I’ve heard…it’s not even a real war. Nothing can stand against Thebe. It is a slaughter.”

“But that doesn’t make any sense! There’s like, a hundred billion ponies in Equestria. How can one pony fight them all, even if she is an alicorn?!”

“Which is why I doubt that she is even an alicorn at all. But she does. Surely you’ve seen one of her golems.”

The image immediately came to Rainbow Dash’s mind of the tremendous creature marching through the forest, of its glowing horn and flaming red eyes- -and how it had tried to kill Five, only to murder Gell in her place. The two disparate thoughts in Rainbow Dash’s mind finally came together: the golem was not an independent creature, but a puppet. It carried out Thebe’s will- -because it was Thebe, or a part of her at least.

“I have,” said Rainbow Dash, shivering. “It…it took a good friend of mine.”

“I’m sorry,” said Fluttershy. “May I ask…who was she?”

“Her name was Gell,” said Rainbow Dash. She smiled, remembering the long-horned pink demon. “A bit of a pervert, but she was always there for me, even when I was in a dark place.”

“Gell,” mused Fluttershy. “That’s a strange name for a pony.”

“I think her whole name was Bluntforce Gelding. And she wasn’t a pony. She was a demon.”

Fluttershy stopped suddenly and looked up at Rainbow Dash. “A demon?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“I detest demons,” said Fluttershy, continuing. “And yes, I am aware of the irony.”

“She was still my friend,” protested Rainbow Dash. “And I miss her.”

“You don’t understand how demons work, do you?”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Depending on my mother’s mood, you might see eventually. But tell me: how many of those golems do you think Thebe has?”

“She has more than one?”

“Thousands.”

“Thousands? Of those things?! All at once?!”

Fluttershy nodded. “They have already penetrated my nation’s borders. I have dispatched defenders, but the battles have been bloody. So, so bloody…”

“And you think she’s coming here.”

“I know she wants to. From the beginning, she has hated me. She wants me dead. But she shall never be able to harm this land. Not here.”

Rainbow Dash noticed that around her, the trees had started to change. They were no longer of many different species, but now a grove of all one type. They were tall and robust, but not nearly as gnarled or oversized as the ones before. These particular trees had rough trunks that seemed to glow slightly from the cracks in their bark as they seemed to reach up toward the black sky like tremendous leaf-clad claws.

“What are these?” asked Rainbow Dash, realizing from the spacing and stillness of this grove that they were something important.

“Werewood trees,” said Fluttershy, pressing her hoof lightly against one of the trees.

“Werewood…trees…?” As Rainbow Dash looked closer, she saw that the trunks of the trees were not perfectly straight. Many of them were twisted in strange ways that she realized were the distorted forms of various creatures, their bodies slowly converting into fully-formed trees. “They’re ponies!”

“Some are,” said Fluttershy. “Some aren’t. Look.” Fluttershy pointed to a particularly large and placid tree. “This one was my friend Treehugger. For a while, I could even hear her talk…but she hasn’t spoken in so long.”

“What…what happened to them?”

“This is what happens in advanced cases of laurlanthropy. In some cases, their bodies become trees. This grove is their final resting place. Their graveyard.”

“That’s terrible.”

Fluttershy shook her head, smiling. “No. It is beautiful.”

They both continued deeper into the grove.

“The werewoods were rejected by Equestria,” said Fluttershy. “They always have been. But I found them. I took them in. I made them my friends, and I gave them a place. They understand me, and what I stand for. This is a grove of heroes, Rainbow Dash. I have so many friends here.”

“Oh…well, I guess it’s not that bad.” Rainbow Dash found it strange, though. Extremely so.

“That’s why they’re here. To protect the Tree.”

“Another tree? Really?”

“You’ve already met this one, I think.”

The tallest and most ancient of the werewood trees finally gave way to a clearing, although their tall canopies still shaded it from the nonexistent light above. The light instead came from the center of the field, and Rainbow Dash gasped.

Before her, growing from a small mound, its roots extending deep into the earth, was a tree made of pure blue crystal, its five branches stretching upward into the air around it. It was a sight that Rainbow Dash would be able to recognize anywhere.

“The Tree of Harmony,” whispered Rainbow Dash. “But…how did it get here?”

“I moved it,” said Fluttershy. “Of course, I had help. Don’t ask me how I know, but I think it wanted to come here, to be at the center of the Forest.”

Rainbow Dash approached the Tree, recalling the first time her and her friends had seen it. This was the being that had produced the Elements of Harmony, and that which all life of the Everfree Forest and all harmony in Equestria arose from. It was truly beautiful.

“I had to protect it from Thebe,” explained Fluttershy softly. “To prevent her from using its power for evil. And now it protects me. With the Tree of Harmony, and Discord and Hastur, even Thebe cannot violate this sanctum.”

“So this is how you fought her.”

“Oh no,” said Fluttershy. “I could never do that. The Tree of Harmony isn’t made for war. It’s supposed to be for peace and unity across all Equestria…things I was never able to grant it.” She pulled herself close to Rainbow Dash. “Which is why I had to find you. To protect you, if I could. And because…”

“Because what?”

“Because you were always so strong,” she said. “So much stronger than I was. Because with you at my side, I don’t think I can lose.”

Fluttershy rested her head against Rainbow Dash’s shoulder. Togather, the two of them- -the last two living Elements of Harmony- -looked up at the crystalline tree before them, bathing in its pale glow and knowing that it was watching them back and smiling upon them.

A vast distance away, Epicenter suddenly paused. She and so many of her kind turned slowly back toward the forest that they had burned through to reach the destination that had been selected for the birth of the ultimate schematic.

They saw the impossible. One of the last two extant Aurasi signals was transmitting evidence of a Lord of Order. Visions flashed through Epicenter’s mind, memories of a dead crystalline world and the crystal tree that had loomed over it in infinite storms of Order- -and she was filled with desire. It was the same desire that she had felt back then, so many eons ago: to march toward the bringer of death, the creature that had succeeded where they had all failed, and to take what rightfully belonged to her.

Now, once again, though the eye of her kind’s children, she saw another: this one smaller, shaped into a symmetrical star. Somehow it was existing in this world- -this ‘Equestria’- -without having Ordered it. Life and Order were inherently incompatible; a Lord of Order could not exist on a planet that also held life- -and yet one did exist.

And all of them now knew what needed to be done.

Chapter 81: A Night in the Forest

Once again, the fact that Equestria no longer had separate nights and days had taken its toll on Rainbow Dash. The last time she had slept was so long ago- -perhaps even days, or even most of a week, and so much had happened since then. She had initially hardly noticed, but as soon as Fluttershy mentioned sleep, Rainbow Dash found herself suddenly feeling tremendously heavy and physically weak.

Fluttershy, of course, had been kind enough to give her a room, so to speak. As it turned out, the creatures on the surface hardly developed the land they lived in. The only pony-sized creatures were deer, and they lived in mobile tents when they were away from their villages. The room Rainbow Dash had been given, therefore, was not on the surface at all, but rather within the network of earthen tunnels beneath. According to Fluttershy, they had at one time been built by the changelings that worshipped her. The changelings had since moved on, but the tunnels remained.

The tunnels themselves, though, were strange in their own right. The Forest outside, having grown for centuries without light, seemed to no longer be able to tell when it was above or below ground. The largest of the tunnels were lined with trees and small plants, as well as roots from above that sometimes split into bizarre shapes, forming something like inverted trees. Rainbow Dash did not feel at all like she was underground- -which only made the whole situation even more unnerving, because she knew that she was.

As Rainbow Dash made her way across the carved and dirt-strewn floor, she found herself wondering where Brown was. She imagined that he was still with Buttery Snake and Discord, drinking the night away and partying as hard as he possibly could, perhaps even drowning himself in “sketti” even if he would pay for it later. Rainbow Dash supposed that he deserved it. While she had taken a brief walk through the tunnels before bed, she had started thinking. Brown was only two weeks old. He had never had a childhood, or a chance to live independently. Now he was going to be a father, and Rainbow Dash a mother. In her own mind, she was too young- -but she had already at least lived the first part of a life. Brown never had. So it made sense if he lived it up as long as he could- -assuming, of course, that the nagging voice in the back of Rainbow Dash’s head was not correct. The one that said that he would continue his life on his own and continue without her.

From behind, she suddenly felt as though she was being watched. Rainbow Dash turned around suddenly, spreading her wings in a defensive position and found herself staring at the King in Yellow, who was drifting silently amongst the roots and dark shrubbery behind her. He was not alone.

Between his arms- -if they could be called that- -he was holding Brown, as though he was a child holding a cat by its upper torso, allowing its legs to dangle lazily below its body. Brown was not resisting; in fact, as soon as the pair of the approached, Rainbow Dash could hear that Brown was purring loudly.

“Um…what the hay, Brown?” said Rainbow Dash as the King stopped near her, staring down at her. He- -or she, or it- -seemed to be burning a hole in her soul even through its mask. Just being in its presence was uncomfortable, but Brown- -who was actually touching it- -seemed not to notice. The very idea of contact with the creature made Rainbow Dash shudder.

“I really like this one,” said Brown, looking up at the creature. It gently set him down, and Brown waved as it dissipated into a wall that should have been made of solid rock.

“I thought you were with Buttery Snake!”

“Well…I was,” said Brown. “I mean, at first. And a fellow named Discord. But they were loud and strange, and alchohol made me very ill. Then the one called Discord started talking about a ‘shotgun’ wedding, and there were jokes about his ‘double-barrel gun’ that I did not understand. I felt profoundly out of place.

“But then I met him. He was so more quiet and subdued. We went out into the forest, to places that he finds beautiful. We sat there for hours. He does not speak- -not in a language I can comprehend- -but his silence is comforting. Those vistas helped me focus, to center, and allowed me to think.”

“About what?” Rainbow Dash felt her heart rate quicken, and the voice in the back of her head suddenly got louder.

“Many things. But I determined that yes, I should apologize to you.”

“For what?”

“I did not ask your permission to impregnate you. I just did. And I can see that this will be an inconvenience to you. So I am sorry. But nonetheless, I accept this responsibility. I want to be a part of our foals’ lives. If you do not want to raise them, I am willing to accept the burden alone.”

Rainbow Dash laughed nervously. “Oh wow,” she said. “Never thought I would be having this conversation with a stallion. This is way too grown up for me. But come on, Brown. At this point, I’m pretty sure we’re going to be raising them together.”

Brown almost seemed to deflate with a tremendous sigh of relief, as if he had been expecting Rainbow Dash to completely reject him. “So…no shotgun?”

“That has yet to be determined.” Of course, by Pegasus tradition, it already had- -and Rainbow Dash was seriously debating exactly how much of a traditionalist she really was. Brown was arrogant and strange, but she really did love him, or at least thought she did. “Hey, are you tired?”

“Somewhat,” said Brown, shrugging. “I was passed out for a while, and a zebra pumped me full of something I think. But I also just learned that I have caused my special friend to become pregnant, so, yes, I could sleep.”

“Was it a fat one?”

“Excuse me?”

“The zebra.”

“Oh. Just a little.”

Rainbow Dash laughed, and helped lead Brown to their room. She was not actually sure if Fluttershy had intended it to be “their” room, but she was not about to leave Brown alone for a night. He was resilient, but he had gone through a lot- -and so had she. Rainbow Dash did not want to be alone.

The room, she found, was far more extravagant than she had expected. It was a single large chamber carved from rock, lit by a number of luminescent crystals. The roots from the trees hung from above, forming something like a chandelier over grown with hanging ferns and moss that further modulated the dim light with a greenish bioluminescent tint. There was arguably no furniture aside from various urns- -probably a remnant from the changelings that had constructed the room- -and a large bed in the center of the room. The bed seemed to be made from woody, twisted vines and lined with some kind of organic fluff.

Rainbow Dash poked at the material of the bed, and found that it was rather firm, something akin to a mattress, although it seemed to be made of the heads of a number of hoof-sized spherical flowers. It smelled subtly pleasant. Carefully, Rainbow Dash laid down in the bed. Brown joined her, snuggling closely next to her.

After several minutes, though, Rainbow Dash found that she could not go to sleep. That had never been a problem for her in her life, and with how tired she was, she should have been able to lapse into unconiousness with ease. Every time she came close, though, she saw images in her mind: Five, grinning, standing over Brown, or the flaming eyes of the golem, or Gell’s corroding and disintegrating body. Even Fluttershy haunted her thoughts; the pony she had known before, now so deathly thin, her body infested and her unblinking demonic eyes staring with dangerous intent.

Eventually, Brown seemed to realized that she could not sleep. He separated from her, and Rainbow Dash felt him moving behind her.

“Brown,” said Rainbow Dash. “I really do like sex, and you’re really good at it, but I’m just too tired right now.”

“I know,” said Brown. “But there is something else I want to try. That is, if it is acceptable to you.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. She was about to protest as she felt Brown’s weight on her lower back, but then she felt him nuzzling the gap between her wings. She groaned slightly as her wings extended automatically. Her erect wings felt different than they did when she was aroused; instead, she felt the familiar tightness of a preening reflex.

“Brown, what are you- -”

Rainbow Dash found herself unable to finish her sentence. She gasped and moaned as she felt Brown gently slide his head into her feathers. For a moment, her pleasure was just from the fact that he was touching her exquisitely sensitive wings- -but then she felt his mouth moving over her feathers, pulling on each of them ever so lightly as he aligned the barbs with his tongue.

“Oh Brown!” she cried, shivering over her whole body. “Brown…stop. The blades, you’ll cut yourself.”

She looked over her shoulder, and felt Brown gently extend one of her wings, exposing the long golden feathers that could easily cut him in half. She allowed him to open her wing, in part because he was so gentle and in part because it felt so good- -but she wanted him to stop for his own safety.

Then he knelt down and slid his tongue across one of her golden feathers. Rainbow Dash shivered with an almost electrical sensation that passed through her whole body; she had not even realized that she could feel the golden feathers.

Brown pulled back his tongue uninjured. “Before she died, Bluntforce gave me this advice,” he said. “She said that a pony’s most lethal weapon is the tongue, but only if it is wielded with absolute dexterity and utmost care against only the most beautiful mares. Would you do me the honor of allow me to groom you?”

“Sure,” said Rainbow Dash. “Just for you, I’m okay with that.” She knew from her own tone that she was barely able to contain her excitement from the fact that she had been fantasizing about this moment ever since she hit puberty.

She spread her wings and leaned forward, feeling her body sink into the soft bed below. She allowed him to continue, to slowly make his way along her most prized possessions. Every time he pulled on a feather, straightening healthy ones and removing loose dead ones, Rainbow Dash would feel her body twitch with pleasure. Sex was great- -but preening was something else entirely. It lacked the passion and force of sex, but made up with it by far with its subtle but profound pleasure. Never before had Rainbow Dash felt so close to any pony as she had when Brown was in her wings, and she felt herself periodically grown and squeak as he cleaned her.

“Brown…” she groaned. “You can…oh…you can do me, if you want…”

“Not tonight,” said Brown, carefully removing a blue feather from his mouth and stacking it in a neat pile with the others. “I am more than happy to do this for you. Just relax.” He paused for a moment, and then added: “I really do love you, Rainbow Dash.”

“I can tell,” said Rainbow Dash, stretching out her rear legs and feeling Brown return to her wings. “But…(squeak)…it’s impolite to declare love to a pony while…(moan)…I’m getting preened…” She cried out quietly as her flight muscles were suddenly wracked with a spasm of pleasure. Brown retracted to avoid decapitation, and began working on her other wing.

Slowly, Rainbow Dash felt herself drifting into sleep. By the time Brown had finished, Rainbow Dash was fast asleep. He carefully removed the feathers, placing them on the floor, and tucked himself between Rainbow Dash’s front legs where he felt most secure, knowing that he was safe near her- -and that he was just inches away from his future foals. He quickly drifted into sleep as well, holding Rainbow Dash tightly.

Outside their door, Fluttershy squeaked quietly. She lifted her hoof from between her legs, looking at the fluid dripping from it.

“Discord,” she called quietly into the void.

“You called, my dearest demonic doily?” he said, appearing from the ether. Fluttershy found herself sitting upon a freshly laundered doily, as though she were a lamp.

“Oh, thank you,” she said, gratefully. She then reached out and took Discord’s lion paw in her hoof and put it between her legs, preparing for the next round.

“Oh my,” he said. “What’s gotten into you?”

“You. In about two minutes.”

“Oh, come now. No foreplay? I really do like when we cover ourselves in jelly.” With his free hand, he produced a pair of large square glasses with sprials drawn in the center. He slid them on and looked through the door. “Oh my,” he said, wiping a tear from beneath his glasses. “Our little Rainbow Dash is all grown up, isn’t she?”

“She sure is,” wheezed Fluttershy.

“So I was having a brainstorm.” Discord pointed to a tiny cloud floating over his head, complete with tiny lightning and several tiny Pegasi trying desperately to control it. “And then I remembered that restaurant. You know the one, near that lake. The one in the trees.”

“Yes, I do- -oh, yes!” cried Fluttershy, tightening her grip on Discord’s claw.

“Yeah, the one with the moose. The moose that lives in a tree. Or the tree that lives under a moose, I suppose. We should go there. It would be almost frightfully romantic.”

“It sounds like it would- -oh- -I’m so glad you asked me and- -yes yes yes!- -I would love to go with you for a quiet meal together.”

“And some other time, perhaps we could take those…five…on a double date?”

“Yes. Date later. Sex now!”

“Oh, Fluttershy,” said Discord, turning away from her suddenly. “Sometimes I think I all am to you is a pieces of meat!” He slapped to the floor as a pile of Discord-shaped luncheon meat. “Hmm. Perhaps sausage would have been better for this particular joke.”

“Oh, Discord,” said Fluttershy, hugging the pile of clammy meat. “I’m sorry. You know I really do love you. But I have…appetites. But right now, I want you to wrap your serpentine body around me and squeeze me until I vomit my centipedes onto you.”

Discord reverted to his normal self, and put an oversized conductor’s hat on as he tickled beneath his wife’s chin. “All aboard the ‘squee’ train,” he said in a train-conductor’s voice. “Running on time and making three, perhaps four stops!” He bent in closer to Fluttershy. “And…can I wear the saddle?”

“Oh, you dragonequis stud! You can always wear the saddle. But…”

“Why yes, yes I do have one,” said Discord. Then, realizing that Fluttershy- -the daughter of Perversion- -was actually embarrassed as something, he serioused slightly. “What is it, dear?”

“Can you…can you preen me? After we’re done?”

Discord recoiled slightly. “Well, um…”

“I understand,” said Fluttershy. “The parasites…I’m disgusting to you, aren’t I?”

“Oh, no. That’s not why I recoiled at all,” said Discord. He drew up one of Fluttershy’s wingtips and gently ran his fang through the feathers, causing his wife to twitch suddenly with pleasure. “They’re just so big. It will take me all night to preen them!”

“The Lusty Unicorn Maid,” noted Fluttershy, recalling the work. “You are so wearing the dress!”

Discord leaned in, the dress forming around him. He kissed Fluttershy, feeling her forked tongue on his own. “Just remember: I don’t do windows.”

They both giggled as they teleported away toward Fluttershy’s lair.

Neither of them noticed the strange scent of Order and chlorine in the air, or the pair of large, blue eyes watching them from the darkest of shadows.

Not far away, the Tree of Harmony sat in the center of its grove. Its alien biology prohibited motion, or volition, or thought that could be comprehended by linear, mortal beings, so it did at it always did. It watched.

Then, from the darkness, figures emerged from between the other trees. They did not speak, nor did they produce any sound at all. Their glowing white eyes simply stared forward, all toward the center of the clearing, watching hungrily as they hunted their quarry.

The birds that dwelt high in the trees awoke and saw them, and tried to sound the alarm, to warn any other creature that these strange metal-clad beings had arrived. They never got the chance. Their flesh singed away, and their bones disintegrated into dust before their tiny corpses had a chance to impact the ground.

More emerged, drawing themselves from the void, each one barely believing their own portion. Not one of them had ever believed that they would ever again witness their true and ancient enemy, the creature that had given them their hearts and forced them from their long-forgotten forms into their current incarnation of genetic and technological perfection.

Each of watched for only a moment. When the few that had been able to come finished arriving, the hunger overtook them. They extended their hands, and each drew on the billions of tons of collective mass that was being used to build the incomprehensible machine so far away. The spell pulled the mass together into tools, the kind that they had each used so long ago in their memories.

Then they stepped forward. The first to reach the proximity to the star-shaped center of the tree acted automatically and without hesitation, drawing his weapon and plunging it into the crystalline flesh, the Chaos ripping it apart easily.

As the others descended upon it, tearing its body apart, all of Equestria screamed in agony.

Chapter 82: Natural Enemy

The dreams struck all at once. Olympus falling, the monstrosities of amorphous flesh marching forward endlessly, shredding apart the world with complete abandon, the death of the Aurasi, and a final descent though the atmosphere culminating in an impact at speeds greater than that of light itself. These merged with other memories, of space distorting and flaming, of the sudden shock of traumatic amputation, of lying in a pool of blood with every bone broken. The one common factor through all of them was the pain.

Rainbow Dash became fully conscious quickly, but the pain remained. Internally, she felt as though all the parts of her were being torn in different directions by some terrible force, and as if she were being hacked to pieces.

“Rainbow!” cried Brown. Through the haze of her pain, Rainbow Dash could see that he two was feeling unwell, but not nearly as powerfully as Rainbow Dash. “What’s happening?!”

“It hurts!” cried Rainbow Dash. “Oh Celestia, it hurts so much!”

“There’s not much time,” said a voice. Rainbow Dash looked up and saw a green, antler-horned unicorn. Beside him was another pony, one who did not seem to be speaking, whose head and body seemed to be made purely of gold. Rainbow Dash did not know how either of them had gotten there, or if either of them were real.

“Buttery Snake,” demanded Brown. “What’s happening to her?! Tell me!”

“The Tree of Harmony is getting cut down. Like a tree.”

“And how are you so cheerful?!” cried Rainbow Dash, looking up at the smiling green pony.

“Because I Chaos in my Spirit and Spirit in my Chaos. And then he teleported them to the Tree of Harmony, where Discord and Vale had already arrived!”

Rainbow Dash opened her eyes and gasped. The crystal light of the room she had been in before was replaced with the darkness of the werewood grove. The pain had subsided slightly, but was still grating at her. She slowly stood and felt even every one of her joints- -even the robotic ones- -creak with arthritic inflammation. Rising made her dizzy and nauseous.

Then she looked up, and suddenly felt so much worse. The Tree of Harmony lay in ruins. Its limbs had been stripped away, their ends chipped and shattered. Only the trunk remained, and even most of that had been cut away, revealing the internal structure of its numerous organs. In the center, Rainbow Dash saw its heart: a hoof-sized Crystal Heart, rotating rapidly in fear between two crystal projections.

Standing over it were tall, bipedal creatures, and Rainbow Dash instantly recognized them. They were like the one she had seen in the airship just before its crash near the Crystal Empire. She had not known what they were then, nor did she know now- -aside from the word “Adamantasi”.

Nor had she imagined that there were so many of them. At least thirty of them were standing over the dying Tree of Harmony with bladed instruments in their hands, stained with its blood. They had been the ones to tear into it, and by extension tear into Rainbow Dash herself.

“Get away from that!” cried Rainbow Dash, taking a defensive stance but preparing to attack.

The creatures, seeming somewhat amused, turned toward her. Their white, sightless eyes glared into her.

“Aurasus…” they said in unison.

“Well, that certainly explains several things,” said Discord. He was standing over Fluttershy, who seemed to have been as equally injured as Rainbow Dash by the attack on the Tree.

“Why do I never have a gun when I need it!” cried Brown, reaching into his fluff.

“Here, try this one,” said Discord, tossing Brown a caulking gun.

“What am I supposed to do with this? Re-tile their lavatory?!”

“Why not,” said Buttery Snake.

“Three Chaos entities detected,” said an Adamantus. “Aurasus detected in replication cycle. Avoid damage to Aurasi.”

The air around the Adamantasi shifted, and the dying pieces that had already been cut from the Tree of Harmony began to fragment. The shards were lifted into the air, and integrated into the machines that covered the Adasmantasi.

“Discord,” said Fluttershy, sounding nervous. “What are they doing?”

“Well…if I had to hedge a guess, I would say they are using the Order of the Tree.”

“But you’re Chaos, right? So you should be able to defeat them, right?”

“Um… I think I’m at- -” Discord picked up his wife and transposed her several feet to the left as a tremendous beam of pure-white Order cut into the grove, splitting every tree in its path into charcoal splinters. “- -a distinct disadvantage.”

The Forest seemed to react violently. Werewoods appeared from every direction, swarming into the clearing, roaring and leaping toward the Adamantasi.

“No, stop!” cried Rainbow Dash.

She was too late. Each werewood who leapt at the creatures died instantly, their bodies disintegrating into skeletons and dust, their skin peeled away and disassembled, only to be incorporated into the creatures that had slain them. The Adamantasi had not moved; they simply refused to react to such an insignificant threat.

“NO!” cried Fluttershy, dropping to her knees.

“Move!” cried Discord, grabbing Fluttershy. His legs ran one way while his body hopped in the other direction, barely avoiding a second burst of Order.

“Discord, you have to do something!” cried Rainbow Dash.

“Well,” said Discord, his legs attempting to race back to his body. “As I’m sure you’ve realized by now, I’m quite a bit more a lover than a fighter!”

“That, and I’ve got most of his power,” said Buttery Snake, reclining in the air.

“Then you do something!”

“Can’t. Lawful neutral. I know, right?”

Suddenly, space seemed to explode outward violently. The nearest of the Adamantasi was instantly thrown backward and slammed into the dying trunk of the Tree of Harmony. A figure clad in yellow wrapped its unearthly figures around the creature’s neck.

“And…that’s what he’s for.”

The Adamantasi looked upward toward the masked being that was attempting to strangle it. Then, with a sudden burst, it reached its own hand upward and grabbed the King’s head. With a surge of magic that nearly knocked Rainbow Dash backward, the Adamantasus slammed the yellow-robed creature into the ground and threw him backward.

The King drifted silently backward, steadying himself. He then spread his arms slowly.

“Oop,” said Buttery Snake, picking up and reversing Brown. “Um, Rainbow, you might want to not look at this next part.”

“Why?”

The King in Yellow reached up toward the rusty metallic shackle that held his neck, and with one swift motion tore it away. As the pieces clattered to the ground, Rainbow Dash saw him change.

The next thing she remembered, she heard Brown’s voice calling to her distantly.

“Rainbow!” he cried, muted as though he was underwater.

“What…what?” Rainbow Dash looked around, and saw that she was facing away from the Tree of Harmony. “What just happened?”

Except she already knew. Although she could not remember exactly what she had seen, she recalled what the King had looked like, if only in the vaguest sense: a being whose strange and alien flesh was saturated with Chaos itself, distorting and spreading and merging with what was most certainly not cloth.

“You just looked straight at a Chaos god,” said Buttery Snake over the sounds of spells and explosions from behind Rainbow Dash. “I’m surprised your brain didn’t drip out your ears. Hmm.”

“But I want to see!” cried Rainbow Dash, knowing that she was missing an epic fight.

“No, Rainbow!” cried Brown, holding her in place.

“Actually, it’s probably okay now. No, wait, still ear leaking fun. Okay, try it now.”

Rainbow Dash turned around quickly. Although the King was no longer in the state he had been, he was most certainly not bothering to mimic whatever bipedal thing he had appeared as before. He still maintained his tattered, flapping robe, but now he reached out with several tentacles that emerged from his spine, holding several badly wounded Adamantasi in place.

Something was wrong, though. The situation felt strange: how the ones he was holding seemed to be only weakly resisting, but the many more just stood, their white eyes watching. Rainbow Dash felt her mane stand on end, and something inside her told her to fly as fast as she could, that she needed to escape, to run away.

“Subject identified,” she heard one of them say. “Target: Carcosan. Verdict: vector compatible.”

Somehow, the one that the King was holding directly before him appeared behind him. The creature’s arm extended into a blade, and it plunged it into the Yellow King’s back. A horrible whisper of a cry permeated the silence of the grove, and the King released several of his captives- -including the one who had stabbed him in the back, who promptly vanished, jumping backward in time several moments.

The wound was not fatal, but as Rainbow Dash watched, the blackness and metal of the Adamantasus’s armor expanded outward in sharp lines, reacting violently with the Yellow Chaos that made up the creature, infecting him with their disease.

A golden voice spoke to Rainbow Dash, and she understood. “Discord!” she cried. “You have to stop it! If he gets infected, he’ll become one of them!”

“Right,” gulped Discord. He teleported suddenly next to Adamantasus. “Inane plot contrivance!” he cried loudly. The Adamantasus was immediately thrown backward, tumbling into the dirt below.

“What are friends for,” said Discord, helping the King stand. The King’s form had returned to normal, and the blackness around the wound in his chest and back was already starting to recede under the pressure of his own magic.

“Discord!” cried Rainbow Dash. “Behind you!”

Discord turned too slowly. One of the formerly inactive Adamantasi stepped forward and gently placed its arm on Discord’s shoulder.

“Oh my,” said Discord. “That is indeed clammy.”

As he made the joke, his shoulder started to harden into stone. The Adamantasus was doing what Rainbow Dash and her friends had once done to him so long ago: it was turning him into a statue.

Suddenly, there was a flash of light, and Discord was replaced with Buttery Snake.

“Nopony gets stoned around here except me!” he cried. “All hail Taco Tuesday!”

The spell accelerated, and Buttery Snake dropped to the ground as a solid chunk of green granite. The Adamantasus released him and joined its brethren, who were now rapidly repairing themselves from their wounds. They seemed to communicate with each other, and then several of them began to release a kind of gas.

Rainbow Dash and Brown were immediately surrounded by the fog as it resolved into a complex fractal network of white, glowing thread.

“What the?” Rainbow Dash reached out with her robotic arm and touched one of the threads. It sparked with Order, and she felt her arm go numb.

“Don’t do that,” said Brown.

“Obviously.”

The Adamantasus nearest to Fluttershy suddenly moved as the others stood still. The thread surrounding it deconstructed and reconstructed as it walked, forming a continuous shell around itself. Fluttershy, who was also trapped in the web, squeaked and tried to back away. When she hit the threads, however, they burst, causing her to jump back into her allotted space.

“You keep your paws off her, you darn dirty ape!” cried Discord. He tried to throw his whole body against the Order network, but it exploded violently, producing shockwaves that further incapacitated both him and Hastur.

The Adamantus reached down slowly through the web and gently placed its claw around Fluttershy’s quivering neck- -and then tightened suddenly.

“Fluttershy!” cried Rainbow Dash, herself trying to throw herself against the Order field. It hurt, but mostly it just held her in place. She tried to slash at it with her wings, but her golden feathers passed through it pointlessly as though it were smoke. “Put her down!”

“No,” said the Adamantasus. “Not compatible. Subject cannot be repaired. Termination will be substituted.”

It narrowed one of its hands into a single spike and drew it back, targeting the center of Fluttershy’s chest.

“Look away, Rainbow Dash,” pleaded Fluttershy. “All of you, look away! I don’t want any of you to see this!”

Not one of them could as its hand jolted forward.

Chapter 83: The Termination of Harmony

The Forest was instantly bathed in red light. The Adamantasus holding Fluttershy released her, dropping her onto the grouond, coughing. It took several steps back, and Rainbow Dash could see its conflusion as its arms and metal shell began to disintegrate as the condensed red magic surrounded it. She watched as its chest was violently torn open, exposing a pair of hearts: one a quickly beating heart of flesh, and one a stationary heart of crystal. The red light plunged into both hearts, and both of them were reduced to dust.

The Adamantus took another step, and seemed to look down, not understanding what had just happened or how it was even possible. Then its white eyes flickered out as it fell, its body consumed by the magic that surrounded it.

The light immediately arced through the web of Order, cutting through it and passing into the other Adamantasi. They attempted to defend themselves with various shield spells, but each spell was countered with deafening force as their bodies were consumed and ripped apart. The light moved through them like fire, spreading between them until all of them had collapsed to the ground as charred bone and fragments of inert armor.

The Order network dissipated, and the red light surrounded them, drifting in a slow-moving vortex around the stump of the Tree of Harmony. Rainbow Dash could feel it touching her, like some kind of powerful magnetic field or a kind of fire that might at any second choose to burn her.

Then, all at once, it drew inward, condensing into a single unit. The mass of fog-like energy immediately shifted, bending itself into the shape of a tall, translucent pony. It resolved itself quickly into a realistic form, and then stood, spreading a pair of enormous flaming wings. Its glowing red eyes looked down upon them from beneath three long horns, and Rainbow Dash recognized them. They had been the eyes that had sat within the golem that had killed Gell.

The condensed magic looked out over the dead Adamantasi, and it laughed. That laughter made Rainbow Dash shiver- -the light-pony’s face did not change or shift in any way. Her mouth did not open, and her expression remained wooden. “It worked,” she said, still without moving her lips, “it actually worked!”

“Thebe,” said Rainbow Dash. She did not feel better that the Adamantasi were dead. Instead, she felt that the situation had just gotten worse. She spread her wings outward to protect herself and Brown.

Thebe’s translucent red body shifted, her face turning toward Rainbow Dash. Her vertical pupils stared down at them unblinkingly. “What are you?” she asked.

“I’m Rainbow Dash. You killed my friend Gell!”

“I have killed more than one of your friends, if you are Rainbow Dash.” Thebe seemed to consider for a moment, and Rainbow Dash saw her eyes shift toward Brown. “An Exmoori,” she said, almost in awe. “That is not possible.”

“And yet I am here,” said Brown.

“Indeed. But not for long. If only you had come so much sooner.”

“Thebe,” spat Fluttershy, standing. Rainbow Dash had never heard so much hatred in her friend’s voice before.

Thebe’s construct turned toward Fluttershy. “Vale,” she said, her own voice sounding terribly bored.

“Why are you here? What do you want?”

“She did just save you,” said Discord, standing.

Thebe reacted instantly. Part of her body separated and formed itself into a long spike, impaling Discord through the chest.

“Discord!” cried Fluttershy, clapping her hooves over her mouth.

“Eh,” said Discord, visibly in pain. “It’s okay. She missed all my vital organs…eeef…mostly. Almost. Not at all. On the plus side, I have a newfound sense of solidarity with shishkebabs.”

“Move and, and Vale dies,” said Thebe, slowly.

“Even after you went through all the trouble to…oh, my spleen…save her?”

“I did not,” said Thebe, shaking her head. “That was incidental. These creatures are my enemy. This was a test of my newfound power. Look what I have done, Vale.” She turned slowly back toward Fluttershy. “My body is permanently inactive, thousands of miles away. And yet I can see everything. I can feel everything. I can do anything. I am limitless and unstoppable.”

Fluttershy smiled. “And yet you never could take the Forest, could you?”

Vale paused, and looked down at Fluttershy. “You actually don’t understand, do you?”

“Understand what?”

Fluttershy was knocked backward with a sudden surge of red magic and slammed into a werewood try. Rainbow Dash heard a crack, and Fluttershy cried out as blood escaped from her mouth.

“You didn’t just do that,” cried Discord, struggling against the red spike holding him in place. His own Chaos magic surged against it, but it remained firm and unrelenting. The King, meanwhile, stayed perfectly still. Nothing was holding him, and Rainbow Dash almost urged him to fight- -until she realized that he understood the situation far better than the rest of them, and that staying still was the only way to protect his master.

The red light floated around Fluttershy, and she cried out as the ends of her wings were singed by its presence. Thebe’s false body stepped across the clearing toward her, every step corroding the moss and grass below into blackened, rotting material.

“You exist because I allow you to exist,” said Thebe. “This Forest exists only by my will, because until now I have not seen fit to level it. Did you seriously believe that you had any real power? That any being aside from me has any real purpose in existence?

“You leave her alone!” cried Rainbow Dash, surging forward.

Thebe shifted, and Rainbow Dash suddenly accelerated, driven forward by red magic. She slammed into Thebe’s hoof, and felt the much larger projection of an alicorn hold her tight. Thebe lifted Rainbow Dash to eye level, and they stared at each other for a moment.

“This is all your fault,” said Thebe at last. “You hold more blame than any of them.”

She threw Rainbow Dash backward, and Brown caught her.

“Oh yeah?” said Rainbow Dash, scrambling off Brown. “I’m going to tear you a new plothole!”

“Really?” said Thebe, once again sounding bored. “Considering that this body is really more than accumulated magic, I find that threat hollow.”

“Rainbow Dash,” said Fluttershy, weakly. “Don’t!”

“But Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy smiled. She looked up at Thebe. “You’re lying,” she said. “You can’t really hurt me, can you? Not with the Tree of Harmony here. Even injured, it will protect me. Or you would have killed me already.”

Thebe looked down at Fluttershy, and then raised one hoof toward the remnants of the Tree of Harmony. With a burst of red magic, the Tree shattered into microscopic fragments of Order.

“NO!” cried Fluttershy.

Rainbow Dash watched as the bioluminescence of the Forest suddenly faded. The trees seemed to quiver, and then their leaves blackened, falling to the ground, their trunks tightening and their bark breaking away. The clearing darkened as the blue and green light disappeared, replaced only with Thebe’s own red.

“Harmony is an anachronism,” said Thebe, now sounding as though she were on the verge of laughter. “I gave you the Tree to protect it. But now there is no need for it, not anymore.”

“You…you have no idea what you’ve done…”

“Yes. Yes I do.”

The red magic released Fluttershy, and she dropped to her knees. She said nothing, but kept staring at where the Tree had been, tears slowly running down her face.

“Thebe!” called Rainbow Dash. The light-based pony turned toward Rainbow Dash. “Why?”

“Why what? The Tree? A demonstration of my power, I suppose. To show that I own it, and I can take it at will. Just like I own all of you, and all of Equestria. Or why am I eliminating ponykind? Because sentient life is a blight on my planet. Only I deserve to exist, because only I am eternal.”

“You made Fluttershy cry!”

“Do you really believe that there is any amount of ‘Fluttershy’ left in that thing?”

“I’m going to kill you, Thebe,” swore Rainbow Dash.

“Really?” said Thebe. Even though her face did not shift, she sounded like she was smiling. “Perhaps you really are Rainbow Dash.”

Her form suddenly imploded violently, and then vanished. Thebe was gone.

Discord immediately dropped to the ground. A large round hole was visible in his chest.

“Discord!” cried Fluttershy, awakening from her stunned daze at seeing the Tree of Harmony destroyed. She limped across the clearing and took Discord in her hooves. “You’re hurt!”

“Holey moly!” cried Discord, noticing the gaping wound. “I do feel a bit empty inside. But nothing you can’t fix.” He hugged Fluttershy, but his jokes did not stop her from crying.

“Discord!” she cried. “I’m sorry! I couldn’t protect you!”

“Protect me? Oh, my, you have it backward. If anything, it is myself who should be apologizing!”

“And the Tree! She destroyed the Tree of Harmony!”

“No, she didn’t,” sighed a voice from the darkness.

Rainbow Dash recognized it and turned suddenly as a new, pink-violet light emerged from between the trees. A subtle but profoundly sickly and rotten smell filled the air, and Shining Armor emerged from between the trees.

Discord and Hastur immediately took defensive positions, surrounding Fluttershy.

“Don’t bother,” said Shining Armor. “You are already surrounded.”

More figures emerged from the darkness, ones that had once been ponies. Their stitched together and perverted flesh was dark and corrupted by the steel bolted to their undead bodies, and they came bearing guns and swords, prepared to attack.

“Oh yeah?” said Discord, who was now suddenly behind Shining Armor, holding a banana to his head. “This thing’s loaded with potassium, and if it goes off, it’ll blow your mind!”

“And mine is filled with Order fallout,” said Shining Armor. There was a rustling sound of armor as an oversized necromantic construct appeared behind Discord, several of its arms gripping a large rifle pointed at Discord’s head. “I don’t know what that will do to a Chaos entity, but…it might be interesting to find out.”

“Oh,” said Discord. “Well…yours may be bigger, but I have two!”

Another Discord appeared behind the construct, its banana pointed firmly at its head.

“Stop!” cried Rainbow Dash. “This isn’t getting us anywhere!” She stepped forward. “Shining Armor, why are you here?” she demanded. “You said you weren’t going to help me.”

“I did,” he admitted. “But then I learned what she did to Brown. I may be dead, and I may not have real emotions anymore…but I once loved. What she did to him, and to you, it was unforgivable.”

“Shining…Shining Armor?” said Fluttershy in disbeleif. “You’re Shining Armor?”

“In the flesh. So to speak.”

“What…what happened to you? I thought you died!”

“I did. And then I came back.”

Discord took several large steps back. “You’re a lich!” he cried.

Shining Armor only nodded.

“And I see you did not do anything at all with your army,” muttered Brown. “Perhaps you intended to watch us die?”

“No,” said Shining Armor. “But it is not possible to fight Thebe. Believe me, I have tried. Are just in case you tried to attack me. Then I would kill you all.”

“The Tree,” said Fluttershy, ignoring that last comment. “What did you say about the Tree of Harmony?”

Shining Armor looked at her. “Fluttershy,” he said, recognizing her. “You have not aged well. Looking at you makes me sick. You are a disgrace, an abomination. But no. Thebe did not destroy the Tree. I doubt she even could. That was a teleportation spell.”

“But…you mean she stole it?”

“Or retracted it from your incompetent management.”

A buzzing sound suddenly filled the Forest, like a horde of thousands of enormous bees that could almost speak.

“Late guests,” sighed Discord. “Oh, my, I simply did not make enough cookies.”

“Um, Shining, I think we have a bug problem.” Rainbow Dash was momentarily highly confused, and her head twisted to one side and then the other. She heard Fluttershy’s voice, but had not seen her mouth move. The voice- -which sounded far more demure than that of the modern Fluttershy- -came from behind.

Proctor emerged quickly from the darkness between Shining Armor’s zombie soldiers. The vibrating accelerated suddenly, and Rainbow Dash saw the angry gohh flitting about between the far trees. Fluttershy glared, first at Proctor and then at Shining Armor. Proctor, despite being an equidroid, seemed frightened and hid behind a heavily mutated walking corpse.

“You brought an equidroid. Here?!” cried Fluttershy. “To this place, of all places?!”

“Are you not the Element of Kindness?”

“The only kindness that thing deserves is a quick death.”

“Unfortunately, no. I need it.”

“For what?”

Shining Armor looked down at Rainbow Dash, and then at Fluttershy. “Thebe killed my sister,” he said.

Fluttershy gasped. “No! Twilight’s death was a suicide!”

“No. I think Thebe may have killed her. And now she is killing Equestria.” He looked down at Rainbow Dash. “You said you would kill her?”

“But you said nopony could fight Thebe,” noted Brown.

“I have a way,” he said. “A former associate of mine was constructing a device, an unfathomable weapon powered by the Elements of Harmony.”

“But there are no Elements,” protested Fluttershy. “Only Rainbow and me are left!”

“No. She collected the others as well. She only lacked you. Which is why I need your help. Both of your help. I want her dead. I want her dead so very badly.”

“One problem,” said Rainbow Dash. “Five will never let us use it.”

Shining Armor produced something from within his body, and showed it to Rainbow Dash: a small metal vault handle.

“The- -you stole the Pocket?!”

“And her bird. I gravely injured her, but she escaped into the Gloame before I could capture her. Even I cannot follow her to there.” He looked to Fluttershy. “The device is incomplete, but I have the skills necessary to finish it. Proctor is the core, and I will replace Twilight. But I need you. Both of you. Please, Vale. Please help me.”

Fluttershy stared at Shining Armor for almost a minute, saying nothing. Then her wings shifted, and the buzzing in the grove slowed and tapered off. “You are a machine,” she said. “I don’t like you. But if doing this will save my Forest, and my friends, then I will help you.”

Shining Armor looked down at Rainbow Dash.

“Well, if Fluttershy’s doing it, so am I!”

Shining Armor smiled. “Thank you,” he said. “Thank you so much.”

Chapter 84: The Destroyer of Worlds

The remains of the Tree of Harmony materialized in a room that had already been prepared for their arrival. Red magic surrounded it, solidifying into manipulators that grasped it and gently moved it into place. The center of the floor opened, and the Tree was lowered into the cold steel below. The aperture closed as it was clamped into place. Conduits were attached to each of its roots, mimicking what it might once have found in the soil and rock of nature.

Several spells appeared around it, their geometric nature shifting rapidly. They reached out and touched the Tree where it had been injured, and Thebe poured her own energy into it, using the few remnants of the Finality Core that still had any activity to attempt to at least marginally heal it.

The Tree responded reasonably well. The gashes and wounds in its crystalline flesh partially sealed, and its heart was covered. Its form shifted slightly, and the shards of its severed limbs retracted as it prepared to regrow what it had lost. There was only so much that could be done, though. Thebe had managed to stabilize it, but she had not managed to heal it completely. That would take time. Until then, it would need to rest.

Several of the spells coalesced, and a virtual body was formed in the floor of the vast domed room. Thebe’s original body was now little more than a component inside the machines that gave her the power she desired so badly. It could not be moved, so instead, she had taken to producing bodies of pure light when she needed them.

The body walked across the plated floor, its feet making no sound. This body was not like the one she had displayed to her eternal enemy Vale. Instead, it was far more subdued, complete with bluish white light intermixed with the ever-present red.

Thebe looked at the mound of machinery that she had assembled to keep the Tree alive, and then at the Tree itself. Even in its sorry state, she remembered when she had first seen it so long ago growing beneath the Castle of the Two Sisters, when she had been little more than a young unicorn with no idea the glorious destiny that awaited her.

“I’ve never understood,” she said, at last, to the Tree. “Why?”

The Tree did not respond, at least not on any level that Thebe could comprehend.

“I know what you are,” said Thebe. “You are a Lord of Order. You are a transcendent being whose sole purpose is the absolute annihilation of life. I’ve seen it…I’ve seen what the Finality Core brought through into this world in ancient times.”

There was still no response from the Tree. Nor did Thebe expect any.

“You had so much potential. You could have burned this world in an instant. Even when they were tearing your body apart, you could have killed them all. Even with all my power, I am just the tiniest fraction of what you are- -so why? Why did you waste it? I’ve just never understood. This planet could have been yours. But you rejected it. Why?”

These were honest questions, things that Thebe had always wondered since the day she had learned about the true nature of ‘Harmony’. They were answered only with silence.

“I suppose I should thank you. It was you, after all who gave me my power. After Twilight failed, you made me. You corrected your mistake. ‘Harmony’ is what destroyed Twilight, tore her soul apart. But I was made to function alone. Perfect harmony in my pure unity, my singularity. My eternity. You could not possibly comprehend how much I hate you.”

The Tree glowed slightly, as if it were trying to speak.

“No,” said Thebe. “I will not hurt you, any more than I would hurt any of my artifacts. Once this planet is empty, I will study you. Learn from you. Right now,” she put her hoof to her chest, “your brother’s heart beats within me. Soon…I think I can transcend you. I will do what you were too weak to do. I will restore Harmony to Equestria.”

The Tree protested- -or perhaps it was an artifact of Thebe’s imagination.

“I am the end product of what you have created,” whispered Thebe. “Just rest, my friend. Sleep. Or die. It doesn’t matter to me anymore. Just watch. Watch as I complete your work.”

The image of Thebe faded, and Thebe once again found herself linked inside her body, perpetually immobile, her consciousness expanded beyond mortal comprehension. The time had finally come, she knew. This was the end of the Fourth Era, and the end of Equestria- -and it would die by the hand of its One True Queen.

Chapter 85: Night Sky

A small filly rushed out through the grass of the seemingly endless prairie. The grass tickled her feet and legs, and she could smell the scent of the nightblooming sawgrass blowing in the warm summer breeze. Above her, stretching from horizon to horizon, was the infinite and eternal blackness of the Equestria sky. She could see the two spherical voids above her; at this time of year, they seemed so impossibly large.

“Hurry up, Dad!” she called to the stallion behind her.

“Hold on, Epicenter!” he called back. “I’m old!”

Epicenter laughed and continued to run through the field. In the distance, she could see the lights of her village. The only ponies for hundreds of miles lived there. All that surrounded them was the emptiness and freedom of the Equestria frontier.

“We’re almost there!” she cried. In the distance, she could see their destination: a place where the flatness and slow undulations of the grassland gave way to something far sharper and more angular, like a hill that had long ago gotten separated from the mountains in the distance and ended up alone and isolated.

The Fallen Angel, however, was no hill, nor was it a rock. It was made of rusted and broken metal that had in centuries past become overgrown with sod and moss, a piece of technology at least four times larger than even the biggest buildings in the village. Epicenter had come here hundreds of times before, whenever she had free time, since the day her father had shown it to her.

She never got tired of seeing it. The ponies in the village said different things about where it had come from. Some say it had fallen during the Incurse War, while others said that it had sat in the soil far longer, for centuries or perhaps even millennia. All agreed that it was not of Equestria, and that it had come from Beyond long ago.

Epicenter had been one of the few brave enough to explore the inside. Mostly, it was a system of hexagonal channels far larger than any adult pony leading between various rooms of strange and decrepit equipment. The shard of whatever this ship had been went far deeper than the outside surface indicated, extending so far under the soil that Epicenter had never even made it all the way to the bottom.
There was nothing useful inside, but that did not matter. What mattered was that those halls had been used by travelers from another world, that they had used it to cross the void from places where no pony had ever gone.

The back of the Angel was long and sloped, and Epicenter climbed up it easily, bounding upward to where the metal plating emerged and flattened. There were cliffs on every side, dropping down past extensions of rusted metal that emerged from the rear and sides. Now a hundred feet into the air, the whole of the prairie seemed to stretch out below her, the grass slowly waving as the light wind blew it in tremendous waves, its silvery surface flickering and glinting in the dim light of the horizon.

Eventually, Penultimate, her father, managed to climb the slope as well. When he reached the top, he gently set down the telescope he was carrying. He was not old, but he seemed somewhat tired. Farm life had been hard on his body, but he still managed to smile.

“Look, Dad!” cried Epicenter, jumping up and down with excitement. “I can see everything! It’s like I’m the Princess of the world!”

“Well, you sure are my little princess,” he said, messing up her mane. “But if you think this is high, maybe one day I’ll take you to the mountains out there.”

Epicenter gasped. “Really?”

“Sure. Been out there once myself.” He pointed toward the nearest of the mountains, which was still barely a bump on the horizon. “Mount Redhoof. Climbed up to the top. I could see the village from the top.”

“No way!”

“Sure could! And I tell you what, the atmosphere was so thin and so high at the top that I felt like I could reach up and touch the sky itself.”

“Wow, said Epicenter, looking out at those mountains, and then up at the sky.

Penultimate set up the telescope. “Here,” he said, throwing something small to Epicenter.

She caught it and realized that it was a small hologram projector. “What is this?”

“I borrowed it from the library. Open it.”

Epicenter dexterously opened the control system on the hologram and activated its contents. It hummed in her hoof, and then projected multi-colored light outward around them, forming a dome over their position.

When she saw what it had done, Epicenter gasped. They were surrounded by light: a projection of Luna’s night sky.

“This is…it’s so beautiful,” she said, looking at the tiny stars, the ones she had learned from all the books. Had memorized their names and shapes since practically foalhood, but she had never thought that she would ever see them. For the first time, she saw the constellations as they were meant to be seen, and the haze of the milky way, and of course the best part: the glowing, luminous crescent moon.

Epicenter looked to her father, who was still assembling the legs for the telescope, and then up at the sky again.

“It’s so…so beautiful,” she said. “Is this…did the whole sky really once look like this?”

“It did,” said Penultimate. “Back a long, long time ago. Before even Thebe was born. Luna spent her life painting the sky, making it beautiful for us ponies.”

“But what happened?”

Penultimate sighed. “She got old,” he said. “No pony lives forever. When Luna left us, nopony maintained the sky. The stars fell, one by one, until they were all gone.”

“Can anypony put them back?”

Her father chuckled. “No, Epi. Even if a pony were powerful enough to do so, it takes a special talent. I’m sure Thebe could, if she wanted to, but her sky would be nowhere near as beautiful as Lunas was.” He peered into the eyepiece of the telescope, gently twisting the focus knob. “Such a clear night,” he said. “Look. I’ve focused in on a firmament colony.”

“Really?” said Epicenter, deactivating her hologram and sending the sky back to its eternal blackness. She rushed over and looked through the telescope. Her eye took a moment to focus, and then she indeed saw what her father had: a series of lights and strange buildings far above, linked into the firmament itself.

“Oh wow,” she said, focusing in on the structures, trying to see if she could find any ponies. She took her eye away and looked up at her father, who was once again smiling. “The ponies that live up there are so lucky!” She put her eye back to the telescope, moving it ever so slightly to try to see the rest of the area, and she found what she was looking for. Almost all modern firmament settlements were located near the ancient ones, the ones that were built with strange gray material that never rusted and never aged- -the ruins of some great pony civilization that must have existed so long before Equestria.

“Have you ever been up there?” she asked her father.

“No. No I haven’t. They don’t let just anypony up there, you know. There’d be no crops for me to tend up in the sky.”

“I wish I was a Pegasus,” she said. “Then I could fly up there myself.”

Penultimate laughed softly. “Even Pegasi can’t go that high,” he said. “Only one that ever could was Rainbow Dash, if the old legends are true.”

Epicenter moved the telescope further to the left, until she came to the edge of the hole where the sun had once been. The sky itself was black, but it was a different kind of black than that hole. The firmament had a sort of grayness, even a texture, like a big soap bubble. The blackness that was through those holes, though, was so much deeper.

She focused the telescope, scanning the darkness. The night was especially clear, but even then, it was rare to catch a glimpse of anything beyond those holes. She had only ever managed to do it once, when she had seen a distant light, a planet or star in the far distance- -and she had been looking ever since.

“Can I take a look?” asked her father.

“Sure.” Epicenter stepped back, and Penultimate put his eye against the eyepiece, focusing the telescope with expert precision.

“You know,” he said. “Your grandfather told me a story once.”

Epicenter rolled her eyes. She had grown tired of hearing the re-telling of her grandfather’s old stories, but she knew that once her father started one, he would just keep going until he finished it.

“What did he say?” she sighed.

“Did you know that he fought in the Incuse War?”

Epicenter’s eyes widened. “N- -no,” she said, wracking her brain trying to remember if he had ever spoken about it, but she had been barely old enough to talk when her grandfather had died. “I didn’t.”

“Sure was,” said Penultimate. “He didn’t like to talk about it much. Almost never told a single thing about it. It was an Incurse weapon that took his back legs. The war…it was hard on him. But there was one story he always told, just one.”

“What?” Epicenter leaned in, and looked up at her father in expectation.

“Don’t know if it’s true or not, Epi, but he said that he once spoke to in Incurse.”

Epicenter gasped. She did not really know what the Incurse War had been, not with any specifics. She knew that it had been a long time ago, and that a lot of ponies had died in it. Nopony knew what the Incurse were, though, and nopony had ever spoken to one- -or even seen one. Epicenter had always imagined them as terrifying monsters of some kind, like the hayreapers that were sometimes found wandering the distances around the village fields.

“He- -he talked to one?” she said, in awe.

“He did. Except it wasn’t like the other Incurse. The Incurse…they came from the others side, from the Beyond. Nopony knows why. But my dad, your granddad, he said that they weren’t all evil. That the one he met was a good Incurse. That it was his friend.”

“Friend? With an Incurse? How?!”

“Don’t rightfully know. He said it helped him when he was injured, after he got shot down.”

“What did it look like?”

“Huh.” Penultimate separated from the telescope, rubbing his beard. “You know…he never said. Never once, except that it had blank, staring eyes. Like it was dead, or about to be. Maybe that was just because it was dying. I don’t know.”

“What did it say?”

“It told him things,” said Penultimate, putting his eye back to the telescope. “Said things about the Beyond. That’s where they came from, the Incurse. From a planet far, far away. It told him about the planets, and the things out there. Equestria isn’t alone, Epi. From what the Incurse said, there are so many, each one with a different kind of life- -life you wouldn’t even recognize as living even if you did see it.”

“How many?”

“How many planets? Oh, I don’t know. The Incurse didn’t, I don’t think. She was just a soldier. She only knew about the planets that they had passed, and the ones they had fought. But it’s got to be hundreds. Thousands, even. The Beyond is filled with them, Epi. All those critters and creatures out there, waiting for us here on Equestria to join them. Maybe even some on that planet right there.”

“Really?” Epicenter ran toward the telescope as her father backed away. She gingerly looked into the eyepiece, careful not to jostle the telescope too much. Once again, her eye took a moment to focus- -and then she saw it. It was tiny, insignificant, like a tiny crescent speck of dust, but she knew right away that it was real. A planet, or an asteroid, or even a spaceship floating far beyond the firmament.

She stared at it for a long time in awe. Then she stepped back and looked up at her father.

“Someday, I’m going to go there,” she promised him, and herself. “I’m going to fix up the Fallen Angel. I’m going to fly out there, to where the Incurse came from, and I’m going to see that planet. All the planets. I’m going to know what is on each and every one of them, and I’m going to paint Luna’s sky, just like it used to be!”

As she said it, making this promise, this dream that she would someday fly into the void, to know the contents of the Beyond, she felt a strange tingling, as though her mind had opened up, allowing all these new thoughts to flow in. She understood that this was more than a childhood fantasy. This was her purpose, her true goal.

At the same time, she felt an odd sensation on the side of her flank.

Her father’s eyes widened. “Epi, look!”

Epicenter looked down at her flank, and saw what she probably already had known. She had gotten her cutie mark: a large red zero.

The memory played out through Epicenter’s mind like an old film. It felt so much different from her real memories, the ones filled with crystal and death and endless warfare. She could not describe how they felt, not even to herself. They were supposed to be empty; after all, they were false, created when she had no understanding of the true nature of the universe. Yet, somehow, they still felt as though they had weight.

The Incurse, of course, had been lying. Epicenter remembered all the planets, and knew what they really were. Almost all of them were lifeless and dead, their life having died out in the icy void so many millennia ago. The Incurse homeworld itself had been torn apart by a cataclysmic civil war. Epicenter knew the planet’s names and their contents, and knew that there was nothing in this universe that was remotely similar to Equestria. The universe was nearly empty, nearly lifeless, cold, black, and eternal. Only Equestria stood out as a jewel among that icy nothing. It was the only place where there was some semblance of true life, the kind that was compatible, where the population could be repaired successfully.

Her father, of course, was long dead. The other of her kind, the first one, had killed him, and her mother, her siblings- -they were all dead. She understood why that was necessary. They had to die to ensure that she would live, to carry the vector through the population, to ensure that there would be enough workers and resources to complete their goal.

From below, she looked up at the machine before her. It stood miles high, stretching across the entire archipelago chain, stretching upward into the sky. She felt one of her hearts accelerate, because like the others, she knew that it was so close, so very near completion.

Something inside her, though, felt strange. Epicenter was unsure if the others realized it as well, and if it unsettled them as much as it did her. They had destroyed most of Equestria to build this device, and every one of them knew that it was their ultimate goal, their purpose in existence. Despite this, not one of them knew why. None among them knew what it was actually for.

Chapter 86: Preparations

Shining Armor may have been right. The Tree of Harmony may not have been destroyed. In her heart, Rainbow Dash did not think it had been. She would have felt it. All ponies were linked to that tree in some way, but her and Fluttershy were connected to it even more than anypony else. They could tell when something was wrong.

Even if the Tree of Harmony had only been moved, the effects of its loss were substantial. The Forest- -the Everfree Forest, really- -had faded precipitously without its presence. The light had faded, and the trees, once so grand and leafy, seemed to be dying, their leaves falling away. The animals were all in a panic, cowering from something that they either did not understand or understood far better than any pony could.

Most of the sentient lifeforms also seemed to be agitated. The deer, especially, had taken the injury to their forest hard. The breezies, likewise, had placed their cities on lockdown. The few zebras that lived in the area also seemed aware of the events, and carried it in their behavior with solemn acceptance.

The only beings in Fluttershy’s kingdom that seemed not to care were the gohh. Their swamp had become so much darker and stranger when the Tree had been lost, but at the same time, it seemed no less alive. Instead, it had become angry and dark and perverse, perhaps even more alien, a relic of an Equestria that predated the Tree of Harmony’s presence by endless millennia.

The group had left the swamp to the buzzing, plant-like creatures. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had returned to the peripheral components of the Forest to prepare. Fluttershy was somewhere else, probably attempting to reassure her people- -or Discord, even. Rainbow Dash had been placed in a large outdoor “room” for her own preparations.

These ‘preparations’ entailed being attached to numerous machinery. Rainbow Dash stood still as an undead creature attached the electrodes and framework around her. She tried to pretend that it was just another pre-flight outfitting, just like she had performed during her time with the Wonderbolts. Doing so took a great amount of mental focus, though; the creatures surrounding her consisted of partially metal ponies whose heads had been replaced with masses of squirming, insect-like robotic arms.

Even more disturbing, though, was the realization of what was being attached to her- -or more specifically, where it had come from. If she was wearing something that Shining Armor had created himself, it might have been okay, but this was Five’s work. Her life’s work was being placed on Rainbow Dash’s body, and it was going to make her do exactly what Five had intended it for. That alone irritated her beyond measure, and her only consolation was that Five would never get to see her weapon used to do some good rather than harm.

A pair of creatures approached from the side. One was a deer, and the other was a pony, his skin overgrown with wood. They were both carrying heavy loads, and set them down in front of Rainbow Dash.

“I never thought I would be helping a dirty pony,” muttered the deer, apparently oblivious to the racial background of her comrade beside her.

“Thanks a lot,” said Rainbow Dash, sarcastically. She looked down at the boxes, and realized that they contained armor. “Do I really need that?” she asked.

“The dead one says that you do,” said the deer, annoyed at the question.

“You do,” said the pony werewood. His voice was a deep growl, but sounded far more amiable than that of the deer. “Where you are going is heavily contaminated. The dead-god has placed spells in this armor to protect you.”

Rainbow Dash grumbled. She really did not like wearing armor, at least not the armor that she had been provided. Even looking at it, she could tell that it would be heavy. The whole point of Pegasus armor was that it was supposed to be as light as possible; really, the traditional war-armor of the Pegasi was really intended essentially to improve aerodynamics. The spandex Wonderbolt uniforms did the same thing.

Still, she knew that it was necessary, even if she would never admit it. Not only was she about to go into battle with an immortal, all-powerful goddess, but she was also pregnant. The armor was not meant to protect her alone, but also her unborn foals.

Thinking about them, she momentarally wished that there was another way. Even if it meant missing another epic battle, it might have been worth it to sit this one out. Of course, there was no way she could do that. She was the Element of Loyalty, and without her, the Elements of Harmony would be useless.

“I don’t like this,” said the deer. “Can we really trust a pony- -a cyborg, no less- -to defend us?”

One of Shining Armor’s constructs replied with a long, silent stare. The deer, apparently unnerved, stepped back.

“Come on,” she said, backing away. “I don’t have time for this.”

“For the record,” whispered the werewood, “I believe in you, Rainbow Dash.” He then retreated with his friend back into the woods, leaving Rainbow Dash alone with the silent corpses.

One of them reached into the box, removing a piece of the armor. The other joined, attempting to weld it onto the already heavy framework of technology that covered her. Rainbow Dash swatted them away. “Stop that,” she said. “Go away! I can at least put on my own armor!”

The acknowledged her request by setting out the armor in front of her, organizing it neatly. They then fell back to the nearest tree, sitting down and becoming inactive. Rainbow Dash shivered. She did not know how Shining Armor dealt with being surrounded by weird things like that all the time. Of course, he always had been a bit strange.

She directed her attention toward the armor and examined it. Most of it, she found, was made of metal, the same sort that Shining Amor’s constructs used. It was far more impressive than she initially had expected, and, to her surprise, Shining Armor seemed to have taken steps to make it at least marginally lighter. Parts of it were made of light-colored plates of wood. Rainbow Dash was not sure what good wood would do for armor, but tapping on it revealed that it was incredibly durable.

Then she saw the insignia on one of the shoulder plates, and she felt herself starting to inexplicably cry. Shining Armor did have an eye for detail: he had included her Wonderbolt insignia and rank into the period-correct location of the armor. Rainbow Dash smiled, even against the sad memory of what she had been, and realized that this was real. She was really about to go into battle, just like she had before so long ago.

She began to don the armor, taking care to adjust it in a way that would allow her the best mobility in the air. As she was attaching the chestplate over the underlying framework of electronics beneath, she became aware of two ponies approaching her.

One of them she recognized. She was the pony she had seen at Fluttershy’s side back on the island beneith Cloudsdale, the one dressed in the same armor as the gohh. She appeared wearing the same armor, but her helmet was removed. From the amount of green growing where her mane should have been, Rainbow Dash guessed that she probably was not even a real pony, but rather some sallow and rotten hybrid that the gohh had created.

Beside her was another pony, one much smaller. At first Rainbow Dash dismissed him, but as they came closer, she suddenly gasped and dropped the piece of armor she was holding.

“Brown?” she cried in disbelief.

Brown looked up at her. She had not recognized him, and could barely recognize him now. His fluff had been almost completely shorn, leaving him with only a few centimeters of fuzz over his body. Even his long mane had been trimmed into a neat Mohawk, and his tail shorted substantially.

“Indeed I am,” he said, sounding slightly embarrassed, looking up at Rainbow Dash with his clear blue eyes.

“You’re so…so…” The world Rainbow Dash was looking for was “small”, but that did not even do Brown justice. She had known he was short in stature; she had explored most of his body quite thoroughly, and was aware that he was not as large as a normal pony. Feeling him and seeing him turned out to be two very different things, though. With his fluff gone, Brown was only slightly larger than a filly. He was muscular and stocky, but tiny.

Seeing him with short-cut hair caused Rainbow Dash’s wings to flutter involuntarily, and she had to make a conscious effort to keep them from pomfing open.

“Yup,” she said. “I’m a pedophilly.”

“Excuse me?”

“Nevermind,” said Rainbow Dash, shaking her head. “Brown, what did you do?! Where’s all your fluff?”

“I had it removed,” he said.

“But- -it’s your fluff!” Although Brown had never stated it explicitly, Rainbow Dash was aware that he was actually quite proud of his Exmoori heritage and by extension his thick, luxurious hair.

“Integration with the bioarmor will not work through thick fur,” said the pony standing beside Brown. She turned her head and looked down at Brown, and Rainbow Dash saw that the back of her head was open and connected to a number of green tubes that led from her hollow skull into her armor. She looked down at Brown with the same blank expression that he had once possessed.

“Bioamor?” asked Rainbow Dash, confused. “What does that mean?”

The gohh raised her hoof, showing Rainbow Dash the chitinous gray material that covered her body. “This,” she said. “It is what our soldiers use. We use it, but it is not of us. We found it, harnessed it. Tamed it, even.” Her eyes narrowed. “However,” she said, “our biology is unique. How it reacts to a living pony is uncertain.”

“What do you mean ‘uncertain’?” asked Rainbow Dash. “Brown, what does she mean?”

“Tactical Commander means that this…well…it could hurt me. Badly. That is why I came here. To let you know.”

“Then don’t do it, idiot!”

“I have to,” said Brown.

“No, you don’t! Why would you even want to do this?”

“Because I’m just a pony,” he said softly. “Even as an Exmoori, I’m just a pony. An alicorn destroyed my entire people. Every one of us. And now you are going to fight one. I can’t let you go alone, Rainbow. I just can’t.”

“But that’s insane! You’re not an Element, Brown, and you saw Thebe. You won’t be able to do a thing against her!”

“I know,” he said. “But I have to be there. I just have to.”

“Why?”

“Because I love you, Rainbow Dash. Because I want to be at your side in this battle. I never want to leave your side. I may not be able to help, but if you got hurt while I was cowering here, I could never forgive myself.”

Rainbow Dash found the notion oddly romantic, if strange. She smiled. “So you want in on this battle too?”

“Any battle in which you participate shall certainly be a great one.”

Rainbow Dash looked up to the gohh pony, and then down at Brown. “I just want you to be safe, Brown. But I get that this is your choice to make. I really would like you to be there, because together, not even Thebe will be able to stop us…but I don’t want you to do something stupid, either. Don’t get yourself killed for me.”

Brown nodded. The gohh pony looked down at him. “Are you ready, then?”

“I’m freezing,” said Brown. “Hurry up.”

The gohh pony extended her hoof, and the armor on it shifted. The plates extended, slithering forward and aligning themselves at her will into an object the same size and shape of a book made out of the same material that her own body was covered in. “To be honest,” she said, “I am interested to see whether or not this will cause complete cellular disincorporation. Now, it may hurt somewhat. It will be fusing to your body on a biological level. Nerves, cells, circulation. The shock might be hazardous.”

“I am Exmoori,” said Brown. “I will survive. Just do it.”

The gohh set the plate on Brown’s back. At first, it did nothing- -but then exploded violently into armored tentacles that grabbed Brown, digging past his fur and into his flesh. Rainbow Dash saw Brown close his eyes and grit his teeth against the pain, but he never once cried out as the armor rapidly coated his body, consuming him.

Then, in seconds, he was covered. He looked like a tiny version of the pony next to him, complete with a gray, eyeless helmet. For a moment, he just stood there. He said nothing, and did not move whatsoever.

“Brown?” asked Rainbow Dash, stepping forward. “Are you…are you okay in there?”

Brown remained silent, and then his helmet suddenly retracted into the gray material. He gasped for air. “This feels weird!” he said, stepping forward awkwardly. “I can…I can hear it in my head. The sensory equipment alone…Rainbow, I know what you taste like!”

“Um, Brown, you already know what I taste like.”

Brown blushed profusely, and the armor on his back suddenly shifted. Three sets of insect-like wings burst outward.

“Um,” he said, looking back at them. “That’s new.” The wings immediately started to flutter, and he was pulled slowly and awkwardly into the air. “I don’t like this,” he said, waving his legs trying to reach the ground below. “Bad upsies!”

“Congratulations,” said the gohh. “You didn’t die.”

Brown bumped into a tree, and then dropped onto the ground. “Well, it is durable, at least,” he said.

“Yeah, if only you could figure out how to use it,” said Rainbow Dash. She recalled her first time wearing wingblades, and found herself suddenly laughing at the similarity.

“It’s not that funny,” said Brown, still trapped on his back.

“Yeah, it is,” said Rainbow Dash, scooping him up and, despite his child-size, kissing him deeply. “But thank you. This means a lot. And just so you know, I do love you.”

“Thank you,” said Brown, his eyes widening.

“And if we get out of this alive, well, I think we can ‘reward’ ourselves. If you know what I mean.”

“If we make it out alive,” said Brown, considering, “I will make love to you on the cloud of your choice.”

“But you hate clouds,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong: I will be terrified out of my fluff. Or would be, if I still had any. But you will like it…and to be honest, I think I probably will too.”

Rainbow Dash kissed him again, and this time both his and her wings extended to their maximum length. When she had finished, Brown turned to the gohh pony who was watching ambivalently.

“Tactical Commander,” he said. “Can you teach me how to use this armor?”

“In less than three hours? No,” she said. “But Softgust can. Assuming he does not attempt to kill me for giving you a key strategic resource.”

She crossed the clearing and grabbed Brown by the back of his armor and started to drag him away.

“I will see you soon,” he called, waving. Rainbow Dash waved back.

The others had gathered in a large, circular clearing. Rainbow Dash was one of the last to arrive; she descended from above to join them. Shining Armor was already there, waiting for her. Beside him was Flutershy, dressed in a similar version of the armor that Rainbow Dash was wearing that was no doubt complete with the same internal system within to access her Element. Discord was with her, but so was Philomena, who was perched on her back.

From behind, there was a buzzing sound as Brown descended, landing somewhat awkwardly. When he saw that the others probably did not recognize him, he retracted his mask.

“Wow,” said Discord, looking at Rainbow Dash. “Didn’t know you went for that type of thing, Dash.”

“Considering your wife is less than one tenth your age,” said Buttery Snake, causing everyone to jump suddenly.

“How did- -but you were stone,” said Discord. “How did you get out?”

“Simple,” said Buttery Snake. “Continuity error.”

“Why didn’t I think of that?” whined Discord.

“Eh, trade off, really. I really do like pie. Especially Maud flavor. But seriously, D. Trophy wife mutch?”

“But look how adorable she is,” said Discord, hugging Fluttershy with an audible squeak.

“Oh, Discord,” she said, momentarily sounding like her old self.

“I really should go with you,” he said, putting her down gently and smoothing her wings. “I mean, what if something terrible happens? You could lose a wing, or an eye, or get offed completely!”

“Discord,” said Fluttershy, nuzzling him. “I really appreciate your concern, but you know you can’t. If I fail, you need to rule the Forest. Hastur can’t do it alone.”

“But I don’t want to rule Equestria anymore.”

“Aww, I know, honey,” said Fluttershy, hugging him. “And thank you so much for taking my friends while I do this.”

“No problem,” said Discord, belching loudly and producing a crab that crawled out of his mouth and into one of his ears as well as several large bees. He shivered violently. “Anything for you, my fluffy little soft-bodied wife.”

“You called me soft,” said Fluttershy, hugging Discord harder. They then kissed, and Rainbow Dash felt somewhat nauseous. Shining Armor watched without interrupting, and Rainbow Dash saw that he looked so much sadder than normal.

“Shining,” said Rainbow Dash. “I know that what you did…it must have been hard.”

“What do you mean?” he said, turning his attention toward Rainbow Dash and Brown.

“Turning against Five. I know that you had a thing for Blackest Night.”

“It is more than a ‘thing’,” he replied. “We are equivalents. She is the only being in Equestria like me. I do not love her, but our souls are bound by death. And she will, in time, return to me. Eternity itself is meaningless to the dead. I only need to wait.”

“That’s…um…romantic?”

“More poetic, I think,” said Brown.

“Is he coming too?” asked Shining Armor.

“Yes,” said Brown, firmly. “I am not leaving my special somepony to fight without me.”

“Fine,” said Shining Armor. “Just don’t get in the way, and stay by my soldiers if you can.” Shining Armor turned his attention toward the group.

“Ooh!” cried Buttery Snake. “This is the part where he tells us the plan!”

Shining Armor glared at the Chaos pony, and then continued. “I know where Thebe is. I am going to teleport us in with a long-range teleportation spell. Once we are there, there is a risk of resistance. I have my army on standby. If we are attacked, let them defend us. Do not engage any golems. They are not our target.

“Thebe generally resides within a large pyramid floating over the former location of the Finality Core. The area is heavily radioactive, but the protection spells on your armor- -and Brown’s biosuit- -will protect you.”

“What about you?” asked Fluttershy.

Shining Armor pressed his hoof over his phylactery. “My body is purely artificial. Radiation will not affect me.”

“So how do we get to her?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“That remains to be seen,” said Shining Armor. “I don’t know how she will react. But we have to expose her. Historically, the Elements of Harmony work with at most a two kilometer range with zero interference, and that was with the real Twilight Sparkle. Ideally, we need her within five hundred meters.”

“And what is to keep her from simply vaporizing us from a distance?” asked Brown, darkly.

Shining Armor shook his head. “Thebe is a classically trained mage. Her instinct will be to engage at medium-close range if she has the chance.”

“Wizard battles are very talky,” noted Buttery Snake. Discord nodded knowingly.

“And the Elements?” asked Rainbow Dash. In her mind she pictured the machine, the skulls of her friends bolted into metal clasps and attached to cables and electronics. She hated doing this to them, but she knew that it was the only way.

“Proctor is already integrated and ready,” said Shining Armor. “When Thebe is in range, I will break down the barrier between the Pocket and Equestria. Anhelios’s weapon will be drawn around us and integrate within three seconds. If it works, firing take place in seven seconds.”

“ ‘If’ it works?” asked Fluttershy.

“I can’t exactly test it. The design is visionary, but the construction is haphazard at best. I’m not sure if it can be fired more than once.”

“What if it takes more than one shot?” asked Brown.

“When have the Elements of Harmony ever taken more than one shot?”

“It took two for Nil,” suggested Fluttershy.

“And they didn’t even work on Oblivion,” recalled Rainbow Dash.

“This isn’t instilling me with confidence,” muttered Brown.

“And I’m surprised you trust the robit,” said Buttery Snake. “I mean, really? What if he, oh, I don’t know, tries to exterminate all organic life or something?”

“Don’t even joke about that,” said Rainbow Dash. “Proctor would never do that. He’s our friend.”

“He is,” said Shining Armor. “And we can’t use the Elements without him.”

“Yes,” said Discord, smiling and slithering through the air. “That would be terribly cliché, Buttery.”

“It sure would,” said Buttery Snake. Both of them were smiling for some reason.

“Also,” said Shining Armor. One of his soldiers stepped forward from the darkness of the trees and passed a unicorn-horn rifle to him. “Proctor found this floating beneath Cloudsdale.”

“Snowprancer!” cried Brown, excitedly.

“I thought I told you to take care of her,” said Shining Armor disapprovingly. “She is one of my children. Treat her with respect.” He then threw the rifle to Brown, who buzzed into the air and caught it.

“Oh, Snowprancer, I’ve missed you so much!” he said, hugging the gun. He then noticed that Rainbow Dash was looking up at him, and he cleared his throat. “Because I need an adequate weapon,” he said, quickly.

The construct that had brought the rifle retreated back to the trees, and Rainbow Dash saw that he was not alone. The entire clearing was surrounded by creatures of every shape and size. There were animals and birds of every kind, as well as deer, zebra, breezies, werewoods, and even gohh standing amongst the undead and the ghostly.

Fluttershy seemed to notice them as well, and held her head high. Rainbow Dash could tell that she was frightened, but she was hiding it, instead trying to appear strong for her citizens who had come to see her off.

“Hey,” said Rainbow Dash to them all, taking flight. “None of you need to worry. I’m going to make sure she gets back to you.”

“Yes,” said Fluttershy, looking out at them all. “Thank you so much. All of you. You are all my friends, and I care for you all so much. I will be back. But right now, I have to do this. For you, for the Forest, and for Equestria!”

They all cheered for her, and she blushed bashfully.

“Are we ready?” said Shining Armor.

Discord, holding Philomena, and Buttery Snake floated back from the clearing, joining the creatures of the Forest. Shining Armor moved to the center of the remaining three, and Brown stood close to Rainbow Dash.

“Let’s do this,” said Rainbow Dash.

Shining Armor nodded. “Teleporting in three. Two. One.”

Chapter 87: Meanwhile

An explosion rocked the train station, and Promising Future felt the ground fall out from beneath her. Her friend K’vlad was thrown into her, and they both toppled to the concrete floor below. The wind was knocked out of her, and she looked around. Everywhere was fire and death. In the distance, looming over it all, she saw the red eyes of the golem as it swiped its immense claw across the land, picking up the train and sending it flying through the air to its side. If there was an end of the world, this was it.

Like so many, Promising Future had answered the call from Overseer Toxic Shock. She was not a soldier, but she knew that she had to help in any way she could. Her and K’vlad had left Appleloosa for the nearest train station, expecting to find transport to where they were needed, perhaps to receive training as nurses or to help the refugees out of the ravaged remnants of Equestria. What they had found instead was a battlefield. So many ponies were dead, and the golem showed no signs of stopping as it crossed the land in the direction of Promising Future’s home.

The walls of the station cracked, and then crumbled. Promising Future could not move out of the way in time as the concrete came down upon her, and instead jumped over K’vlad, protecting her badly injured friend the only way they she could.

Something dark moved over her, and the impact of the heavy material never came. Promising Future opened her eyes and looked up at the creature that stood over her and her friend. Its body was a writing mass of various pony parts, of blank faces and squirming vestigial legs, its skin cracked and glowing from within. Even with the fearful continence of a Wasteland mutant, Promising Future saw that it was holding the wall on its back, its immense body preventing the heavy wall from crushing her and K’vlad.

The mutant was joined by another immense pony, a half-breed demon. The pair of them groaned against the weight of the wall, pushing it upward and holding it as a shield against the blows of magic that came from the golem and its army of red and black pony constructs.

“K’vlad!” cried Promising Future, turning her friend over. Her friend stared up at her with her normal blank, dead eyes.

“I am fine,” she said, emotionlessly.

“No, you’re not,” said Promising Future. K’vlad had absorbed most of the blast, and her right side was filled with glass and metal shrapnel. Some of the wounds were severe, and she was bleeding severely.

“I am not capable of pain. Not anymore.”

“Hold on,” said an electronic voice beside Promising Future. A large equidroid appeared beside her, using the wall that the mutant and half-demon were holding. “I’m a doctor,” he said, turning to a second white nurse behind him. “Ratchet,” he said, “Kit one-zero-seven. Five units styptic, three ccs medigel!”

“Right away, doctor,” said the nurse, her sides separating to dispense the necessary supplies.

All around them, ponies were suddenly coming out what seemed like nowhere. A heterogeneous force of soldires poured from the land around the station, weapons drawn and read. Promising Future realized that she was in the presence of the army of New Equestria.

The stone wall that the others were holding broke down. One of the red and black pony-like machines started to tear its way through, trying to attack the ponies on the other side. As it did, a translucent brown splicer appeared, springboarding off the back of the equidroid. It leapt on the face of the red drone, forcing it backward.

The splicer’s body was promptly torn apart with the magic from the creature, its flesh falling away- -but where each fragment fell, a tiny new pony formed.

“Aiptasia!” they cried in unison, jumping on the construct all at once, this time overwhelming it and bringing it to the ground.

From one side, Promising Future heard the sound of hundreds of hoofbeats accompanied by frenzied barking. From over a hill poured an immense pack of dog splicers racing toward their enemies. Riding atop one of them was a heavily armored sheep, and riding upon another was an equally armored actual dog.

From the other side, laserfire erupted. Promising Future turned to see a force of unicorn warriors in power steel. Her jaw dropped when she saw the insignia on the side of the thistle on the side of their armor. Even she knew of the ancient sign of Inverness, and of the epic unicorn defenders that hailed from those mystic highlands.

An immense power armored earth pony dropped next to them, accompanied by an equally armored unicorn. The earth pony retracted his faceplate. “Doc, get them out of here!” he said, just as a pony-sized construct leapt at him. It was instantly thrown back by an unseen force, its head shredded by a bullet from a distant source. The earth pony smiled and waved into the distance.

“Mountain,” said the unicorn, casting a shield around them. “Airstrike inbound in minus six!”

“Right, Fiddler.” He helped K’vlad onto the doctor’s back, and the nurse started to connect her to the oxygen tanks that the larger equidroid carried with him. He turned to Promising Future. Part of his armor opened, and he produced a sidearm.

“You know how to use a gun?”

“No!”

“Well, you better learn quick- -oh, road apples, she’s charging the golem!”

“She is a sheep,” said Fiddler.

“Sharpshooter,” said the large pony. “Two civilians pulling out. Cover them. I’m going in.”

He closed his mask, and with the unicorn joined the advancing force of ponies, splicers, demons, and mutants that rushed toward the army of constructs and the looming golem.

“Come with us,” said the doctor equidroid, using his metal body to shield Promising Future as they started to run.

From overhead, there was a rush of sound. Promising Future looked up to see a pair of ponies leading a contingent of heavy jetfighters- -one a black unicorn, and the other a jetpack-driven earth pony. She saw the missiles and spells fly from them all, and felt the blast of the impact.

A badly injured construct clawed its way toward them, its red light flickering- -and Promising Future unloaded the sidearm she had been given into its head. Its light flickered and went out, its body disintegrating as it was pulled back toward the golem to be rebuilt.

Promising Future ran, but looked back in awe. She was seeing the world she had only dreamed of, and knew that the transmissions were true. So many ponies and creatures of every race working together against Thebe, to save the injured and drive back the golems. It was a beautiful and inspiring sight, even if it was so saturated in violence and pain.

But, deeper within her mind, Promising Future knew that they could only do so much. Even working together, the best that the combined New Equestria force could do was hold back the golem. Thebe was too strong. Unless somepony found a way to stop her rampage directly, even Toxic Shock and his legion of friends and allies would not be able to stop her. They would be overwhelmed, and Equestria lost.

Promising Future did not know if that could happen. Logically, she knew it could not. Thebe was a god. There was no way to defeat her. Yet, as she ran, she recalled two ponies: a blue, rainbow-maned Pegasus, and a strange and violent bat pony.

She remembered what they had given her, and she held out hope that somehow, Equestria would survive.

Chapter 89: Perfect Evolution

The conversion was far more agonizing than Five had expected, but she responded in the only way she knew how. She forced her own Order into the spell, enhancing its power exponentially. She screamed as the energy began to alter every cell in her body, changing her into something new.

She leaned backward, and stood on two legs. Thoughts started filling her mind. She saw memories of crystal and death, and recalled the endless war that had led to the inevitable victory of her people. Inside her, she felt the schematics, and the compulsion to build the machine. Her mind was filled with hatred for the different, a desire to kill and a love for the power that came with the destruction of the inferior.

“No,” she whispered. Her mind steeled against the thoughts, and she rejected them. They were all so pointless. The desire to construct the machine was not her goal, and the hatred of others was an exercise in futility. They already had what she never could. They were so much better than she was, and so lucky. Her hatred turned inward, toward Anhelios, and the entire structure that the vector tried to force on her mind shifted, falling into line with her own mind.

She felt immense power flowing through her body, and it all made sense. They had been dead for too long. They had no idea how to use more than the most infinitesimal fraction of their power, repeating the same tired sequence over and over again. Their minds were all identical, all the same. They had no creativity, no real motivation of their own. Unlike them, Five saw what needed to be done. She did not simply read the ancestral schematics, but understood them, and began to change them. To make herself so much more than any of them could ever be.

Her body sparked with white and blue Order, and she felt the crystal that grew over her new skin. She raised her claws, and instead of drawing on the resources pulled from the shattered remnants of Equestria, she forced her power into herself. Her flesh became mutable, shifting under the force of Order and Chaos, and she used herself as a resource to build a new and better body. She reconfigured the organs within her, as well as the machines, forming organic armor from bone, flesh and steel.

Then she stood and looked out over the four creatures below her. The three ponies looked up at her- -two with horror, and one with awe. The creature who had given her this gift also turned, his white eyes staring up at Five. She brought her clawed foot down upon him, crushing his head.

“What have you done?” whispered Vale. “You’re body…”

“I did what I had to,” said Five. “I needed more power. But I think…I think I might finally have succeeded…”

Thebe smiled. “You don’t understand,” she said, still lying drained on her side. “You don’t even know what they are, do you?”

“What are you talking about?” demanded Five, her voice booming over them in their own language. “I’ve destroyed everything about me! I have become perfection itself!”

Thebe pointed upward at Five’s shoulder. Five’s vision spell shifted, and she felt her equivalent of lungs inflate with a gasp, and then release a silent scream. Carved into the crystalline metal of her pauldron was the image of a crystal. Her cutie mark was still attached to her.

“N- -No!” she cried. She ran an internal diagnostic check, dreading what she would find- -and discovering exactly what she expected. Even in this new body, she was still pregnant. The thing inside her was no longer a pony, but it was still growing. Even after tearing apart her own body, her destiny had still not changed.

“You can’t escape destiny,” said Thebe. “I couldn’t…and you certainly can’t.”

“No,” said Five. She was not ready to give up, not yet. Her mind expanded exponentially, scanning the immediate area. The thoughts and schematics poured through her head- -and then she stopped. She realized what could be done.

She turned her glowing white eyes upward, toward the Pyramid overhead. She knew what was inside, and understood how it was built. She knew what she needed to do.

Five lifted her hand, and the assembly holding the black cerorite flew forward into her grasp. Then, with a surge of magic, she shot upward toward the Pyramid above.

Chapter 90: Rise

The battle had suddenly stopped. Mountain looked upward at the golem, and around at the destruction it had wrought. He did not understand what had happened. Just moments before, the battle seemed to have been lost. The golem had pressed forward into them, clawing and burning the forces below. Then, suddenly, it had just stopped. There was no magic, no violence. It simply stood, as if waiting orders.

The soldiers below approached it. Each knew that this was their chance to attack it, but none of them fully understood what was happening. Many of them had come from places that had golems already. They were originally little more than fixtures in their respective cities, things that had stood as part of the cityscape for generations without moving. This one, perhaps, reminded them of those inert statues.

A cheer started to move through the crowd- -not just from the soldiers with Mountain, but across all of Equestria. The war had stopped. They had won.

Mountain did not cheer, though. Thousands of miles away, neither did Toxic Shock, even as his tactical command leaned back from their monitors smiling and laughing. He could feel that the battle was far from over.

As Mountain watched, the golem’s eyes suddenly shifted. They changed from dim red to bright, frigid blue. It suddenly raised one hand, and a beam of sparking white energy poured out through this forces, tearing their bodies and the land apart into a forest of crystalline shards. Some dodged, but so many were killed.

Mountain rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the blast. He looked up, and watched as the golem’s entire body shifted. It opened, and metal seemed to pour from space itself, assembling around the open wound. In seconds, it had doubled in mass- -and then stepped in two different directions, dividing into two massive creatures. One began marching off in the direction of the original, but the other began the process of division once again.

The situation, it seemed, had grown much worse.

All across Equestria, the same was occurring. The golems awoke under the rule of a new master and began to divide. Armies that had at least once maintain the illusion of slowing the golems were obliterated instantly. The ponies fought valiantly to the end against their new foe, but even then, they were losing badly. Hope began to slowly fade from their combined forces.

Shining Armor opened his eyes. He felt a powerful, cold wind blowing over his robotic body. All around him was blowing snow, and beneath him a surface of crystal. He looked up, and through the storm he saw a great crystalline ring, and he knew where he was. The spell that had been meant to kill him, but instead he had been teleported to the roof of the Crystal Palace.

He did not understand. That weapon had been designed to kill him, and it had possessed the full power of an alicorn skull. It was not just any alicorn skull, either. It had belonged to Cadence, and he, Shining Armor, had killed her. His survival was impossible; there was no way that Cadence would want anything more than to destroy the pony who had turned against her, who had taken everything from her. Yet, somehow, the blast had failed to harm him even slightly.

Through the blizzard, Shining Armor thought he saw a pair of shapes. One was black, his body made of smoke and magic. The other was taller, and for just a moment, Shining Armor thought he caught a glimpse of pink.

Then they faded. The storm slowed, and Shining Armor looked down. Below, he saw the undead subjects of the Crystal Empire looking up at him, as if waiting. He felt the presence of every one of them, and he knew all their names.

They were dead, but so was he. They were his people, his kind, and he felt that they had not gathered in anger, but rather in the ambivalent anticipation that the dead often held when something was about to happen.

Above him, Shining Armor could feel the atmosphere of Equestria still charged with familiar magic, and he knew that Equestria was in danger.

“Cadence,” he said. “Why? Why did you let me live?”

The wind responded with the sound of a distant voice.

“Save them,” it whispered. “Save our people…”

Shining Armor understood. He had survived, and he did not know if it was from the fragments of his dead wife’s love for him, or if it was to allow him to complete his penance, but he knew what needed to be done.

He approached the ring before him. Long ago, it had held the Crystal Heart above the Crystal Empire, broadcasting the power of Love to all of Equestria. It was a transmitter designed by Cadence herself to replace the previous version constructed by King Sombra. The entire purpose was to amplify the power of a population, funneling it into a single crystal.

“Brothers….sisters,” he said, standing before the ring, knowing that each and every one of them could hear him. “I have hurt so many of you…and I am sorry. But please, just for now, put that aside. We have passed to the other side, but so many still live…and they are in danger. Please. If you can, lend me your power…”

Then, speaking to himself only. “For Cadence…”

He stepped into the center of the circle, and his body was instantly vaporized as the system surrounded the only crystal it found- -his phylactery itself. Even without his body, his mind remained, and so did his magic. He felt their will funneling into him. Instead of Love or Fear, the energy of Death itself poured from all across Equestria, charging the Crystal Transmitter. They filled him with an emotion that perhaps only the dead could understand, and the entire Crystal Empire once again came into existence as a new and eternal Necropolis.

Then the wave of magic burst out, spreading all throughout Equestria, reaching into the bodies and souls of those who had been lost: the command to rise.

From the ruins of Baltimare, the ash suddenly started to drift. The ghostly soul of a little filly pulled her way out of the ground. More shapes rose, standing, pulling their way from the remnants of their former bodies, all of them responding to the command of the Lich King. Then they burst through the ground, pouring out of the surface, swarming out by the millions and flooding the air with their silent presence as they drifted into the battle.

In the city of Cloudsdale, countless millions of dried, dead ponies suddenly awoke. Their bodies shifted under the force of the magic, and they lurched back into partial life, their sunken and blind eyes opening. More than anything, they wanted to become rainbows- -but there would be time for that later.

Each one pulled itself off the hooks that held them. Those that had wings caught some of those who fell, but more splashed down into the ocean. None of them cared much. They could not be injured; they were already dead. Each of them began moving across the land at the call of their new master.

In the depths of Gene Ward, the equidroid Micron placed his final bag of supplies into the pile. Then he gently lifted the glass cylinder that contained the severed, still-living head of Ivan Yuloff. His former associate had been badly wounded by their only successful product, and he had been anoxic for a long time- -but he had lived. His eyes flashed around the room wildly, and his mouth gasped in the greenish yellow liquid as he tried to speak.

“Be careful with this one, please,” said Micron to his one employee.

“Sure thing,” said the other pony, who was helping him load the bags onto the transport outside. The investors had been more than generous with their funds, and Micron had finally had the money to hire an employee- -but not a particularly good one. Whipcracker was missing his front legs and both his eyes, all of which had been replaced with third-rate and barely functional cybernetic replacements. Micron did not know what background this pony had come from, and he had not asked. He just needed a pony who would work cheaply until he began producing new bioarmor weapons. Then, perhaps, Whipcracker might even get a promotion.

Micron turned to the dark and feces-stained halls of Yuloff Four B, and mentally bid them farewell. He was leaving for a brand new operation in the city of Nagoya where a new laboratory was already waiting for him- -compete with pens for all his fluffy friends.

Then, suddenly, something thumped somewhere within the facility. Micron and Whipcracker both froze, and then looked at each other. Another thump caused them- -and even Ivan Yuloff- -to turn toward the source of the disturbance: the large metal door of the freezer where they kept the frozen bodies of all the failed clones that had died.

“Is there…a live one in there?” asked Whipcracker.

“No,” said Micron. “No, there isn’t…”

The door suddenly burst open, torn off its hinges by the torrent of undead clones that poured out into the hallways. They struck the wall across from them and turned like a river, a massive wave of dismembered bodies and rotting fluff pouring toward Micron and Whipcracker.

“Fwuffees save Equestwia!” they called in unison.

“No!” screamed Micron, pointing. “You get back in that freezer right now, or so help me I will put convert you to soap!”

His threat fell upon deaf ears as he was swept away in the tide of undead flesh.

“No!” cried Whipcracker, trying to swim away. “Why does this keep- -hmmf!” His statement was stopped as his mouth was suddenly filled with a number of tiny half-frozen brown foals.

A blast of magic rocked the battlefield, and the griffons overhead were impaled on the sudden surge of spikes that shot upward from the ground. Gelton rolled sideways, avoiding the impact. He raised his rifle and fired several shots into the blue-eyed golem that stood before him.

“Onward!” he cried. “Cowards! Dweebs! Fight like griffons!”

He forged forward through the feathers and blood of his dying force. Even with only one wing- -especially with one wing- -he would not back down, and he would not stop. In his heart, he knew that this charge was suicidal, but he knew that he would die with honor. Death did not concern him anyway. He was the last living descendent of Gelda the Dweebslayer, and yet with just one wing he could no longer fly. Dying bravely was one of the last things he could hope to do.

Another blast of magic poured past him. This time, he was not able to dodge it completely. One of the arcing, electrical bolts of energy struck directly on his position- -but to Gelton’s surprise, it was deflected.

He looked behind him, and saw a tall unicorn standing behind him. His face was little more than a skull, and his body made partially of metal, his horn glowing with sickly yellow energy. Gelton knew a cyborg when he saw one- -and this creature was not a cyborg. From the little bone-like flesh that was visible, he could tell that it was quite undead.

More poured forward from behind it. A few were like it was, built from metal and undead flesh, but many were simply thin, blankely staring ponies- -and far more were translucent, silent ghosts.

The griffons who had been impaled by the spikes crystal suddenly jerked, pulling themselves upward and dragging their bodies off the magical formation that had killed them. Their skin was pale, and their eyes blank and dead- -but as they dropped to the ground, they still raised their weapons and confined to fight even after their souls had passed.

The undead swarmed forward past what was left of the living forces. The golem struck at them again and again, but there were too many. They swarmed over it, clawing at its eyes and body until they had torn it apart, forcing it to fall to the ground below.

Gelton stared at this sight, unable to move as the army of the dead flowed past him. He wondered for just a moment what kind of war was so severe that the dead themselves would be forced to rise to join the fight- -and then joined them himself, charging forward into the fray alongside his departed comrades.

In the mists of Vulcan Colony, the Grand Magus stood on the precipice of the mountain. Below, he watched as the golems climbed the rocks, moving steadily forward. They had bypassed the security perimeter and survived the spells associated with it. Spike knew that something was wrong with them. He knew Thebe, perhaps better than any being in Equestria could, and he knew the magic of his oldest friend. These golems did not feel like her. They were different, filled with something far more deadly, driven by a paradoxically clinical madness. They were coming to destroy Draconia.

It came down to Grand Magus Spike to protect his people. He pressed his hands together, and cast a powerful spell, surrounding himself in green fire. His strength was great- -but for a dragon, he was still so young. More than anything, he was afraid. He knew that he might not be strong enough, but that his people were relying on him- -that they looked to him to protect him.

“They need me to protect them,” he said, trying to justify what he was about to do.

“No,” said a voice behind him. Spike turned to see Incindiary approaching from the darkness of the caverns. Standing beside her was Scorpan, bandaged and pale- -but still walking, and still smiling weakly. Behind them were the others, those that had chosen to live by the Draconian Code. “We protect each other,” she said.

She stepped forward and stood beside the Grand Magus. She repeated his spell, casting her own violet flame and adding it to his. The others did the same. Each one stepped into the defensive line and added their strength to his. The young, the old, the weak, and the strong among them joined togather, and the spell grew exponentially.

Then something strange shifted within the spell itself. A wave was passing over Equestria, and Spike felt it hit him. When it did, part of his own fire flashed red, and he felt a presence that he had not felt in centuries. He did not look, but somewhere behind him he felt the energy of a blind, one armed dragon smiling over him, watching from the shadows.

Together, they engaged the spell. Behind them, Scorpan watched as the Draconian golems that lined the hall stepped forward, lifting their shields and drawing their great stone shields for the first time since Crimsonflame had awakened them so many years ago.

Their immense stone bodies turned at the command of the Draconians, and they stepped forward as the first of Thebean golems crested the precipice of the mountain, glaring at them with its icy blue eyes.

Spike smiled. He had always wondered if the ancient, original golems of stone were stronger than the steel copies that Thebe used. He only wished that Rainbow Dash could use what was about to happen- -it was the kind of thing she probably would have liked.

All across Equestria, the tide of battle began to turn. The forces of the dead poured forth, their souls rising from Tartarus to join the fight. Fresh corpses pulled themselves free of their graves, and where cities had been leveled the countless billions of ghosts of the slain came forward. The golems were outnumbered and outmatched by the combined forces of the living and dead, and Equestria was winning against Five’s power.

In the midst of this planetary battle, a yellow pony climbed to the top of a grassy hill. She moved slowly, knowing that there was no need to rush, until she finally reached the summit. She looked out over the land before her, at the world burning below where so many ponies believed that they were winning.

The pony pulled back her hood, revealing her wide, crimson eyes. Carefully, she produced a violin and, all alone, began playing a slow song. To the untrained ear, it would have sounded deeply sad- -but to her, it was a happy song. Happy because the ponies were wrong. Their understanding was limited. They saw the war turning, the golems defeated, Thebe falling.

Satin Veil, however, saw the greater picture. Yes, the souls of so many had been taken from her- -but it was only a limited cost for what she was about to gain. The song she played was happy because soon, the souls of every pony in Equestria would fall to her.

So she watched, and played the violin as Equestria burned, and waited with grave anticipation for its eternal end.

Chapter 91: Monolith

Five pulled herself into the air, propelled soley by magic and the technology installed in her new body. From her perspective, though, she was perfectly stationary- -it was the world itself that moved around her. Her mind traced through her surroundings, tracking the components she would need.

All throughout Equestria, she felt her newly acquired golems dying. On that front, she was losing- -but it did not bother her. The golems had been incidental, something she had taken from Thebe simply because she could. They would cause what to here was at most a distraction and at least petty vandalism. At the same time, the other Humans were attempting to cut off her access to her mass supply. Both phenomena were trivial to her, though.

Five burst through Thebe’s Pyramid with ease. There were protection spells, but her body shattered through them as though they were nothing. As she moved, she reached out into the numerous rooms. So much of what Thebe possessed was so useless, so pointless- -but there were some artifacts that the Pyramid contained that even Thebe herself did not understand the capacity of.

Once she had found what she needed, Five burst through the top of the Pyramid. She was followed by several immense pieces of dark-colored metal. Her mind scanned the area below, and she engaged a powerful spell that penetrated deep into the vast crater below, lifting the pieces that Thebe had not bothered or been unable to excavate.

The components of the Finality Core floated around her at her command, and she moved them into their appropriate locations. She deemed that there would be enough.

Five placed one of her five-fingered hands over her Crystal Heart, and accessed the internal magic within. The Humans had never realized the true nature of what they had been using. They saw Order as nothing more than another weapon, as another form of magic. Five knew better than that, though. She herself was Order, and Anhelios always had been. Order was more than magic, it was itself a schematic, a fragment of the Soth that contained all the information necessary to carry out its transcendent and immortal will.

Order poured out of Five’s body, and she adjusted and modulated it with her far more dexterous spells. She then focused her will into the fragments of the Finality Core. They shifted suddenly, and began to separate. Then they flew forward into the necessary configuration, rebuilding themselves as necessary.

The schematic showed what the Finality Core was supposed to look like, and what it was supposed to do. Normally, one would be assembled by a Choggoth at the end of a world’s life. They built them based on instinct, copying the internal schematic ingrained within their Order.

Unlike a Choggoth, however, Five had all the magic and power of a Human at her disposal. She did not need to summon the Spheres to power the Core- -her body alone was at least as powerful as the sun and moon combined. She would power it herself.

She also made one critical change to the design. As the pieces assembled themselves at her will, she inserted the black cerorite crystal into the framework, changing the fundamental design.

“It will work,” she said, laughing. “It will work. It has to work!”

She felt giddy, and afraid, and angry that the construction was not going as quickly as she wanted. Five had spent her entire life- -perhaps more, even, waiting for this moment, waiting to be born.

“Five,” whispered a strained voice from inside her head. A green-eyed shadow appeared on the edge of her mental vision. “Please…it is taking everything I have to keep your mind together…please, there is still time. If you reject the vector, you might still survive…”

“I don’t want to survive,” said Five. “I can’t survive. Because there is no me. I am not real- -but I will be. I have to be. All this time, all this pain- -I have to succeed. You won’t stop me, Blackest. No one shall.”

From the ground below, Rainbow Dash looked up at the sky. The ground shook as enormous pieces of metal lifted off the ground and from the nearby crater, some of them the size of entire cities. As they were lifted through the air, the disintegrated, their core parts moving ahead while the dead chaff fell behind.

“Rainbow,” said Brown, landing beside Rainbow Dash and helping her up. “Are you hurt?”

“I feel like I got hit with a bus,” said Rainbow Dash. She wobbled on her feet and nearly fell. “No. Scratch that. At least five busses.” She braced herself on Brown’s shoulder.

Rainbow Dash looked around the machine. The three skulls that had been connected to it had been shattered, and the podiums that had held them were charred and sparking. What was left of Proctor sat in the center, dead. Fluttershy was still lying on her side, and Rainbow Dash raced to her side. Her eyes were still open- -Rainbow Dash was pretty sure they could not close- -but she was not moving.

“Fluttersy!” she cried. “Wake up! Please wake up!”

“Move,” said Twilight, pushing Rainbow Dash aside. She lit her horns and cast a rapidly moving spell over Fluttershy’s body. Fluttershy moved slightly, groaning, and twitching. Several nictitating membranes flashed over the surface of her eyes. “What happened?”

“More importantly,” said Brown, looking up at the sky. “What is happening now?”

Twilight looked up at the sky as well, and her eyes narrowed.

“No,” she said. “She wouldn’t…”

“What?” said Rainbow Dash. She looked herself. In the distance, she saw a tiny figure standing in front of a much larger machine that was being rapidly assembled before her. That thing, that creature, was somehow Five- -and Rainbow Dash knew that Five had finally gone so far that she could not be brought back. “What is she doing up there?”

“She’s assembling the Finality Core,” said Thebe.

“The Finality Core?” said Rainbow Dash, taking a moment to realize the weight of that. “But it was destroyed!”

“I kept pieces of it,” said Twilight. “It can’t be rebuilt…not by me, but by her…I think she can.”

“And what will happen if she does rebuild it?” asked Brown, who was starting to sound nervous.

“The Finality Core is a planet-destroying weapon,” said Twilight, darkly. “It can do just about anything. It can turn a pony into a god, or a god into dust- -but it was designed for the express purpose of bringing a Lord of Order into existence.”

“But that doesn’t make sense!” said Rainbow Dash. “Five is trying to break free of her destiny, to get away from Order! If she makes a Lord of Order, all of Equestria would be Ordered! That would be the complete opposite of what she’s trying to do!”

“Unless she can no longer tell the difference,” said Brown coldly.

“No,” said Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, don’t talk,” said Rainbow Dash. “You’re hurt. You need to rest.”

“She’s right,” said Twilight, looking up at the sky as it began to darken around Five, the clouds swirling as the sky sparked with lightning made of pure Order. “Can’t you feel it?”

“Feel what?”

“She’s changed the design.”

Suddenly, the sky seemed to tear apart. A powerful beam of light poured upward, and another shot downward from the partial sphere that Five had constructed. The lower one cut through the Pyramid below as though it were nothing, and as it tipped, Rainbow Dash was reminded of the mountain that had once fallen in this very location.

The upward surge of light struck the sky, and the clouds burnt away from the force. The color of the black sky shifted to a combination of muted, sickly colors. The force of the falling beam was so great that Rainbow Dash had to cover her face and hold tightly to the machines below her to keep from being knocked back.

The beam that passed into the sky separated, and the sky itself started to rend as space itself was bent. Then, with a sudden surge of force, it snapped, and a deafening sound filled Equestria: that of rapid, mad piping played on some incomprehensible instrument.

Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves over her ears, but the sound could not be blocked out. She was not actually hearing it- -it was in her soul itself, that horrible hauntingly random sound.

“What’s she doing?” she screamed over the noise.

“She’s recalibrated the Finality Core!” shouted Twilight, her eyes wide and panicked. “She’s changed the fundamental origin of the signal! She’s not trying to bring through a Lord of Order- -she’s trying to generate an incarnation of the Lord of Chaos!”

“Is that bad?” asked Brown, shielding his eyes from the light.

“The Thoghth is the embodiment of paradox! If it is brought into this word, everything that can possibly happen- -and everything that can’t- -will happen simultaneously eight different temporal directions! Time, space, reality itself will be cease to exist!”

Above them, space suddenly ripped, and Rainbow Dash momentarally glimpsed what was on the other side. There was no way of knowing what was there, but her mind translated it to at best the image of an immense eye unlike any of any living organism, shifting rapidly as it looked down upon Equestria in absolute and eternal confusion.

“Can you stop it?” cried Rainbow Dash, looking away.

“She’s too powerful,” said Twilight, “And right now, I’m too weak. I can’t possibly fight her, not like this…”

Then her eyes seemed to light up.

“That looks like an idea,” said Rainbow Dash.

“It is,” said Thebe.

“Now that’s the Twilight I know!”

“There is a spell I can use,” she said. “I only have enough energy left for one shot, but it…I think it will work. I can’t fight her, but I think I can move her!”

“Move her where?”

“To a place where there’s someone who can stop her.”

Twilight’s eyes shifted to red, and the runes of the enhancement metal implanted within her gray, sickly body began to glow. Her horns ignited with energy, most of it now red, but a small fraction remaining pink-violet. She channeled her full power into her three horns, and Rainbow Dash felt the spell expand rapidly around them.

The teleportation bubble expanded rapidly, far larger than any that Rainbow Dash had ever witnessed any pony produced, or even imagined was possible. It covered her, Fluttershy, Brown, as well as the Pyramid, expanding in a sphere until it reached as high as Five and the Finality Core. Then, in an instant, it snapped closed as they were moved through space.

Five felt her body shift as one of Thebe’s spells passed over her. She attempted to defend, but the nature of the spell was far different than she had expected. Where there should have been an attempt to kill her, or slow her magic, she instead found her special location being shifted. For some reason, instead of attempting to stop her, Thebe was using a teleportation spell.

The spell completed, and Five found herself floating high over an ocean instead of a desert. To her dismay, she also found that half the Finality Core had been severed by the hard-edge of the spell. The combination of the damage and the sudden and unexpected change in location had prevented the Finality Core from activating. Of course, Thebe had only managed to delay the inevitable. The damage to the Core was a setback at best.

Five focused on her Order, and the black metal of the Finality Core began to shift, reforming itself from the wound that Thebe had produced. As she worked, though, Five felt a strange sensation. An internal proximity alarm was going off within her mind.

Then, without warning, the Finality Core was torn apart by an unseen force. Five was knocked back, but a much larger creature wrapped its finger around her neck, holding her tightly. Five found herself staring into a pair of white, glowing eyes attached to Human whose body consisted of metal and crystal- -and whose shoulder was not marked.

The creature threw Five directly downward. She barely had time to reinforce her body with the appropriate spells before she struck the rocky shore below. The sudden shock produces severe damage to the organic components of her brain, but they were mostly superfluous and the cybernetic elements compensated. She stood, and looked up. Behind her, towering above the island, was an indescribably complex tower and network of machinery. Five recognized it, and understood it completely. It almost seemed to call to her, to want her to help build it, to help finish it- -and yet somehow, she had no idea what such a complicated system was actually used for.

As she stood, she looked around, and understood what Thebe had done to her. Surrounding her were tens of thousands of pairs of eyes, watching from every direction. She had been teleported to an island of Humans.

The eldest among them landed before her, staring down blindly. She knew what he was; Five had a connection to all of them. He was the oldest, the one who had come first, who had been left behind from the last time they had come to this world.

“Finality core detected,” said one of the legion.

“Aberration located,” said another.

“Heritic identified.”

“Protect the creation!”

The impulse spread through them, and each of their minds reflected it. They were all identical, and though all independent, they all obeyed the same will. They started walking toward Five, and she knew what was happening. She was one of them, and she understood. The existence of their collaboration was tenuous beyond measure: each of them hated all forms of life that differed in any way from themselves, but they hated each other most of all. Every second they wanted to murder all of their own kind, to be the last and most pure standing- -but the goal they shared kept them from doing so. Now, they were faced with one of their own kind that had defied that very goal. Their rage- -and unbridled joy- -seemed to permeate from all of them.

“You think you can kill me?” said Five, bracing herself. “You don’t even understand what you are, what I am!”

She focused her energy on the remnants of the Finallity Core that still floated overhead. They were badly damaged, and would no longer function in the way that she had wanted, but they were still partially serviceable. Five activated their residual energy.

Black rainbow energy poured down from above, tearing through the Human population, ripping their bodies apart as it crossed through them. Five drew it in a straight line from the shore inward until it pointed directly at the abomination that they had created.

The Humans reacted instinctively. They jumped into the air, projecting wings of light to propel themselves. They blocked its path with their own bodies, casting powerful shield spells to protect their creation from damage. Many of them died in the process.

Suddenly, one appeared directly adjacent to Five. There was no time to react, and barely enough time for Five to take note of the zero carved into her shoulder. She was hit with a powerful blow that tore the crystal away from the front of her body and sent her flying backward.

As she move, Five compensated. Her own Order began to rebuild her body, drawing on the mass reserves that the others had collected. At the same time, she fired several powerful spells form her own body, merging Chaos and Order in ways that the others could not even begin to comprehend. They attempted to sheild themselves, but the Chaos portion of the spell forced it to jump, passing over the shields and piercing their vital components with solidified Order. They were knocked back as their bodies began to decay from within, their flesh and metal leaking onto the sand below.

Thousands of spells rained down from above, and Five projected a shield spell to protect her. Deep inside her, she wondered why she was trying so hard to survive- -and realized that this was truly her chance. She rebounded several of the spells, mutilating their casters, and then stood before her people. She lowered her shields completely as they approached- -and knew that she was about to get what she wanted.

They surrounded her, and the largest of them stepped forward. For a moment, she just stared up at him, and him at her. Then she felt his spells activating, along with the rest of them. So many thousands of spells, each one more powerful than Thebe herself.

Before they could fire and complete Five, however, the atmosphere suddenly started to ring. The sound was almost silent, but through the emptiness, it was deafening. A single, crisp musical note, unlike any that had ever been heard or would be heard again.

The Humans’ spells stopped. There was no need for them anymore. Each of them turned toward their creation, and they looked up at it longingly. Even Five could not stop her head from turning. She understood what they did- -that it no longer needed protecting. Its internal systems had completed their metamorphosis. It had activated.

As Five watched, it began to collapse. Its parts began to tighten, and then tear apart under their own force. The tone shifted to a roar as the entire device began to implode, sucking its billions of tons of mass inward. Parts were incinerated and destroyed as others were sucked inward, compressed deep within the core of the machine.

Not one of the Humans knew what was happening, but they knew their role. A powerful light poured over them, and they stepped into it. As each approached, their bodies began to separate. Their armor fragmented, and their flesh peeled away. They were fragmented and separated into individual components, divided and processed as the white light left their eyes and entered the machine. They were giving their creation their bodies as the final component to its construction, killing themselves so that it might perform its unknown task.

Five suddenly felt the force of the implosion pulling on herself.

“NO!” she cried as she felt herself being pulled forward- -and not. Her vector was too young, her body still unstable. The machinery that she had become was being pulled from her, separated from the true form that Blackest Night held within her, protected by her ancient power. Instead of dying, Five’s immortal power was being taken. She watched her metal and crystal and white Order being stripped away as she became a pony again. “No! Please! Not yet! I’m not done!”

Screaming produced no effect. She watched as everything she had gained was peeled from her. Before she passed into unconsciousness, she looked down at her hooves, and felt her head, finding that the horns that indicated her curse of Order were still indeed present.

Epicenter watched the events unfold before her in horror. Their creation- -what they had built, what so many of them had died for, and what so many billions of ponies had been killed to produce- -was being destroyed, torn apart by its own mass. She did not understand, but inside, she knew that she had been tricked. They had failed because they were never meant to succeed.

She tried to join her brothers and sisters, to step forward into the light, but she felt a hand on her shoulder. The oldest of them stepped past her, and looked down at her as his body started to disintegrate- -and Epicenter knew. He watched him pass into the light, simply waking into it as his body disintegrated. She watched as his seemingly eternal life came to an end, and how he so graciously accepted it- -how this had been his one true goal, and how he, alone among them, had understood the purpose of what they were creating.

Epicenter tried to follow, to join them, to be consumed by the destruction of their false goal- -but even as she entered the light, nothing happened. Her body remained stable. It did not want her.

She was Patient Zero, the first infected, the epicenter of the infection- -and as she watched her predecessor fade away to dust, she knew that it had been her destiny since birth to take his place.

Rainbow Dash watched as the island grew closer. She had watched in awe as the thing that had built on it had been consumed internally, as it had collapsed into nothingness before them. It had been a sight to behold, and although she did not understand why it had done that, she knew that it had been significant.

Now she and her friends floated toward the shore on a raft made of Twilight’s magic. Brown was clinging to her side, desperately trying to avoid getting near the edge, and Fluttershy, who was recovering but still injured, sat on Twilight’s tall alicorn back. Fluttershy’s own wings covered the stumps where Twilight’s had once been, and where there wires and cables still clung to the stumps.

When they reached the shore, Rainbow Dash hopped off with Brown. Brown retracted the facemask on his bioarmor and looked at the ruin of the atoll they had arrived upon. Where there had once been trees, there was no nothing more than smoking rock. What had been built here had spanned distances as great as any Megatropolis in Equestria, connecting to numerous other islands, but it had all vanished in a less than a minute.

Silently, Rainbow Dash walked forward over the wreckage. Then, in the distance, she saw a lump lying in the sand. She took to the air and flew toward it.

“Rainbow, be careful!” cried Brown, following below.

Rainbow Dash nodded, and continued to approach the organic mass. When she got close, she realized that it was Five. She had been stripped of her power and reduced to what she had been before: a young looking bat pony, now lying in the sand.

“Five?” said Rainbow Dash, landing. She approached slowly, not knowing even what to expect would happen. Gently, she pushed Five over and found that Five was fully conscious. Her eyes were open, and tears were rolling down her face silently.

“I…I failed,” she whispered. “I failed…” Her hooves moved to her now visibly swollen belly. “I’m sorry, Six…I failed you…”

“Look,” said Twilight, standing beside them. Rainbow Dash looked up and to where Twilight was pointing. There, in the distance where the great machine had once stood, was a new object.

Standing before them was a tall obelisk. It solid, made of a single type of material that none among them recognized. The color of it was pure black, but still somehow seemed reddish in the way it reflected light. Although it was tall, it was nowhere near as tall as the machine had been.

Beneath it stood one of the creatures who had constructed it. She did not seem to be reacting in any way to their presence. Fluttershy got down of Twilight’s back, and Rainbow Dash and Twilight approached it.

Even as they got nearer, the creature did not move. Then, when they were within feet of it, it turned. Twilight charged her horns, preparing a spell, but the look on the creature’s face alone was enough to disarm her. Even though it had no true face apart from a pair of white, sightless eyes, Rainbow Dash has never seen an expression so sad.

“It…it used us,” she said, this time in a language that both Rainbow Dash and Twilight could understand. Her voice was that of a pony who was barely out of fillyhood. “I…I remember now. They found us in the dark, when we were broken…the Monolith…this…this is what it was all for…”

As she turned back to its creation, Rainbow Dash thought she saw a tear running down its artificial face, a result of the realization of what its true situation. Then, in a flash and with the sound of a small explosion, it was gone.

Rainbow Dash looked up at the immense monolith before her.

“What is it?” she asked.

Twilight approached, and ran her alicorn hoof across the smooth surface. Then she laughed. Rainbow Dash did not understand, even as the laughter collapsed into tears and Twilight dropped to her knees.

“This…this is what they were doing? Everything I did, everything I destroyed to stop them, for this? I failed, even, and…none of it even mattered…”

Fluttershy and Brown joined them, and helped Twilight to her feet. Fluttershy hugged her, and Twilight wept into her shoulder. Rainbow Dash continued to stare at the red-black surface. It did nothing. It was not threatening, nor nonthreatening. It simply was.

The conflict was over. The war had been won- -or rather lost- -and yet nothing had been accomplished by any side involved. If this could even be called victory, it was the hollowest kind.

The only consolation was that Rainbow Dash was with her friends, and she smiled. Even if so much had been lost…at least she had that.

Chapter 92, Epilogue: The Daughter of Rainbow Dash

The air split with the force of a sonic rainboom as Rainbow Dash powered forward. She held her wings tightly against her body and went into a powerful spin through the holographic rings, each one blinking violet as she passed through the smallest of them flawlessly.

As she burst through the last of them, she pushed open her wings, feeling the golden feathers catch the flow of the supersonic air. Her wing joints strained as she pulled upward, powering into a vertical ascent through the lift tube, blowing past several cyborgs whose bodies were too heavy to rise effectively.

Reaching the top, she turned in the air, feeling bursting through the clouds and feeling the light of the sun against her body. Then she turned over slowly and plunged back toward the earth below, rushing downward with explosive force.

Her internal HUD flashed on the inside of her goggles, tracking her course and counting down her location on the course. She was approaching the last mile of the last lap, and according to the data, there was only one pony ahead of her.

Below her was a set of variably sized openings in the surface of the ground. She looked at each of them, and her HUD picked out the best target. She ignored it, preffering to trust her instincts, and dove into the darkness below.

The turn was sharp, and she leveled quickly, passing through the extensive tunnel carved into the soil. With the walls of the abandoned mine so close to her, she felt as though her speed had suddenly increased by a factor of ten. She laughed at the sudden sensation of speed, but then forced herself to focus. She brought forced her wings to beat faster, and she felt herself accelerate even faster.

Below her, the artificial lights passed so quickly that they blurred into a single line of pale yellow light. Then, ahead, she saw it: the brightly lit opening- -and in it the silhouette of her last serious opponent.

She burst out of the cavern and blew past the stands below. Thousands of ponies on the ground stands and atop clouds cheered, many of them waving rainbow-colored flags- -but just as many carrying banners inscribed with a black lightning bolt, the cutie mark of the pony ahead of her.

Rainbow Dash decided to give them a show, cutting the final corner to the last straightaway as close as she could. Below her, she caught a glimpse of the premier skybox below. Down there, she spotted Overseer Toxic Shock beside several diplomats and leaders from numerous independent states- -the most important of them sitting directly to his right: a large-winged, red-eyed yellow Pegasus who was cheering embarrassingly loudly.

The sight almost caused Rainbow Dash to laugh- -but as the land below her suddenly vanished into the sea, she knew that it was time for her big finish.

She summoned all her strength and accelerated again, driving into her fifth sequential sonic rainboom- -this one leaving tails not only of her characteristic rainbow, but also a wide and glorious plume of gold. The sudden acceleration tore at her uniform, and even with the advanced material, she could feel her body starting to heat up. She ignored the discomfort, though, because she could see her opponent rapidly coming into view.

The two of them met in mid-air, and they began to spiral chest-to-chest, each feeding off the air-wake of the other. Rainbow Dash looked down at Race Ahead, the fastest pony ever to live. His immense body of steel and aluminum, powered forward by graviton engines and four metallic wings, circled beneath her as they spun faster and faster, each trying to pull ahead from the other but neither finding themselves able to do so. Rainbow Dash could feel his lower optic scanners staring at her, and she felt the pony beneath all that steel and composite material watching her back.

The finish line suddenly came into sight, a wide holographic sensory net strung between two clouds. The race was neck and neck, but Rainbow Dash knew that she had a chance.

Then came the roaring sound of Race Ahead’s afterburners firing. His wings locked backward into delta position, and he pulled ahead slowly, trailing a massive plume of green fire behind him. Rainbow Dash knew that getting caught in that exhaust would be dangerous, if not lethal. The smart thing to do would be to pull back- -but instead, she held tight to her place, and although he pulled ahead, she saw his robotic body straining with everything he had to do so.

The finishline passed at supersonic speed, and Rainbow Dash spread her wings, slowing her speed precipitously, feeling her blood rush forward into her eyes and brain from the g-forces. As Race Ahead moved away from her, she exited the course to the side at her designated pit-zone. The preliminary results had already been displayed on her HUD: she had finished the course in record time by over a minute, but she had also come in second place.

“Horse feathers,” she swore.

After several rounds of the cooldown track, Rainbow Dash slowly descended onto the grassy land below. The land pit area was busy with ponies. Mechanics and assistants were surrounding the other racers as they hummed to the ground. Some of them immediately went into impromptu surgery, with plating and components moved from their largely artificial bodies as engineers and doctors began to stabilize their condition.

Rainbow Dash’s “pit” was far away from the others, a simple mobile setup. She picked removed her helmet and set it on the stand beside her and picked up one of the canteens. She drained most of it, and then poured the rest over her long rainbow mane. She was, quite literally, sweating like a racehorse.

She looked up at the racecourse above her, and summoned a hologram from her robotic foreleg to continue to check the stats of race. Everypony had finished now, and Rainbow Dash checked the statistics carefully, noting how each and every racer’s skills had changed, seeing who had had an off-day and who could have done better. Even if she had come in second- -which really did annoy her, even if the pony who had come in first was said to be the fastest who had ever lived- -her personal time was excellent. She supposed she was satisfied for now.

What she really would have liked was for Fluttershy- -or, as she was known across Equestria now, Vale- -would come down to see her. No doubt she would be stuck in boring diplomatic meetings with the Overseer and the others for several hours. As the leader of the largest nation-state of Equestria and de-facto goddess of a large number of hippie-types, Fluttershy-Vale had become quite busy in the six years since they had been reunited. Rainbow Dash did not worry too much about it, though. They had planned a mares night at over the weekend, and Rainbow Dash was looking forward to it- -and knew that Fluttershy was too.

As Rainbow Dash refilled her canteen, she heard the sound of something heavy and metallic landing beside her. She turned to find Race Ahead standing next to her pit area, his body still steaming as he vented engine coolant. His wings twisted forward and folded neatly against his aerodynamic metal body, and he stepped toward her on his almost ridiculously tiny robotic legs.

“Great race,” said Rainbow Dash, sipping from the canteen and wiping her mouth with her organic hoof.

The front end of Race Ahead’s body shifted, the central cleft opening to reveal his head underneath. The head transplant was non-orthotropic, and the white-maned head ingrained by tubes and wires into the body stared at her from an inverted position.

“You almost had me in that last stretch,” he said, his voice projected electronically. He had no lower jaw, and no real means to speak on his own. “I haven’t had to push myself that hard in decades.”

“Glad I could give you a good run,” said Rainbow Dash, dusting off the front of her helmet.

“You don’t seem very happy,” noted Race Ahead, his large but mostly blind eyes flicking toward her. “I personally enjoy this track- -and the competition was excellent this year.”

“I know, I know,” sighed Rainbow Dash. “And you won fair and square. I just…well, coming in second is still taking me a bit of getting used to.”

“Second?!” cried Race Ahead, surprised. “You’re gloomy because you came in second?!”

“Hey, if it hadn’t been for that burst of speed you pulled in the last quarter-mile, you’d be the gloomy one!”

“No, no. That’s not what I mean.” He turned sideways- -something awkward and nearly comical to watch- -and pointed with one stick-like leg at the other competitors. “You’re almost completely unenhanced, and you’re racing in the 90% and up category! And winning! I mean, that’s completely unheard of! I mean, look at me!” he pointed to his entirely robotic body. “I’m all machine! Most of us are! And all you have is a pair of equivalency model legs! It would be like…it would be like an earth pony racing against automobiles. It borders on the absurd, Ms. Dash.”

“Come one,” she said, tapping him on the metal shoulder. “Rainbow Dash is fine.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Really.”

He seemed to smile, or do whatever the cyborg equivalent was. “You know, to be honest, Rainbow Dash, I have been looking forward to this race for months.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash, looking up at the track. “This track is pretty legendary.”

“No. Not because of the track. Because of you.”

“Me?”

“Yes. I mean, to race alongside Rainbow Dash- -the Rainbow Dash- -it is a tremendous honor. I grew up hearing stories about you. You’re why I got into racing, and it’s those stories that inspired me to pick myself up after the accident and get back into the clouds. You’re my colthood hero.”

“Well,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling. “I am pretty awesome.”

“I haven’t actually had a pony come close to beating me in thirty years. And…wow, I never thought I would be the one asking this…do you think I could have an autograph?”

“Don’t bother,” said another voice. Both of them turned as a large male griffon dressed entirely in black armor approached them. His wings- -one dark brown but the other red and slightly asymmetrical- -fluttered and folded down as he took off his helmet. “No sense in getting it from the second best.”

“Gelton,” groaned Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow Dash,” he said, glaring at her with his beady yellow yes.

“What place did you come in, Gelton?” Rainbow Dash checked the hologram.

“Don’t bother,” he said. “Third to last.”

“Gelton,” said Race Ahead, sighing. “I know that you’re a good racer. I really mean that…but your mismatching yourself. Badly. And your suffering for it. Rainbow Dash is an exception, but you really should be competing in an unenhanced category.”

“No,” snapped the griffon. He unfolded his red wing. “You see this transplant? She took my real wing. And any race that she’s in, I’m going to be in- -until I win!”

“Fine,” said Race Ahead, and Rainbow Dash felt like the two of them had spoken about this many times before, all to the same conclusion.

“Even beating two isn’t bad,” said Rainbow Dash.

“One collapsed from power cell failure,” said Gelton darkly. “But I don’t care. It’s only you that I want.”

“Actually,” said Race Ahead, blushing slightly and turning back toward Rainbow Dash. “Speaking of that…I was wondering if you wouldn’t want to, you know, go for a drink sometime.”

“You can’t even drink fluids anymore,” snapped Gelton.

“Quiet, you!”

“Oh. Wow,” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m flattered, really, but…” She decided it would be better just to show him. She carefully extended her left wing, making sure that the bladed golden feathers did not touch anything, and displayed a red band pained around the base of her wing.

“Oh,” said Race Ahead, blushing even more severely- -which was quite a feat considering that his blood was entirely artificial. “I didn’t know you were married.” His eyes turned back to the band. “Actually, I’m rather surprised you paint the band when you’re racing. I didn’t expect you to be such a traditionalist.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. Indeed, most Pegasi did not stick to the old tradition. Normally, a married Pegasus mare would wear a red band around her left wing. Rainbow Dash had one. It was actually a rather stunning version made from white gold and inlaid with tiny, brilliant rubies which had been made, of all ponies, by Rarity herself over four hundred years ago. Apparently- -or so Fluttershy described it- -Rarity had designed it in a fit of inspiration and intended it to be a surprise for Rainbow Dash, should she ever decide to get married. Rainbow Dash had, of course, “died” before Rarity had the chance to give it to her. Fluttershy had stored it for her ever since, never expecting it would actually ever be used.

As beautiful as it was- -if, Rainbow Dash always thought, a bit overstated- -it made no sense to wear it during flight. Even a single gram could cost her time. So, in accordance with ancient battle-derived traditions, she pained one on in red ink when she was competing.

The band itself, of course, was itself a bit of a white lie. Rainbow Dash considered herself to be married, and Fluttershy-Vale had even performed ceremony- -at which Shining Armor, despite still being undead, had cried- -but no court in all of New Equestria would legally recognize a marriage between a thirty-year-old mare and a six-year-old stallion.

“I could go for a drink,” said Gelton, setting his helmet on the ground.

“Thanks, but you’re not exactly my- -”

“Mommy!” cried a tiny voice. Rainbow Dash was suddenly hit from the side by a tiny Brown filly who wrapped her forelegs around her mother’s neck.

“Loft, careful! The suit’s still hot!”
“Oh, wow, you were awesome!” cried Rainbow Loft in excitement, ignoring her mother’s warning, her brown wings fluttering rapidly and almost uncontrollably. She separated back from Rainbow Dash and floated slowly and awkwardly in the air, swooping in parodies of the aerial manuvers that Rainbow Dash had performed during the race. “I mean, when you went through the first ascent and Silent Thunder’s breakaway flap broke off and I thought you were out of the race but then you caught up in the third lap with that epic barrel roll, and then the sonic rainboom when you pulled ahead of all the others and the final straightaway where you were neck and neck with Race Ahead- -”

“Rainbow Loft,” said Rainbow Dash. “Breathe?”

The brown, rainbow-maned filly took a deep breath. With her oxygen restored, she lifted off ground again. Only then did she realized who Rainbow Dash was standing with.

“Oh my gersh!” she cried. “You’re- -you’re Race Ahead! And Gelton the Griffon! Eeeeee! You two are my favorite racers ever! Well, except for mommy, because she’s my mom and the best flyer nt eh history of everything, but…eeeee!” The excitement caused her to drop to the grouond, out of breath. “Oh…mommy, I feel dizzy.”

Rainbow Dash laughed and put her hoof on her daughter’s mane, ruffling it. “Got to work on your staminal, Loft.”

“I will, mommy! So that when I’m a big pony I can fly like you do!”

Rainbow Dash smiled. She looked up and saw her other children approaching across the field toward them. Leading them was Rainbow Loft’s twin brother, Fluffnaught. He was moving hurriedly, as if being separated from his sister for even a moment made him nervous. In appearance and personality, the two of them could not be any more different. Rainbow Loft was a small, stocky brown Pegasus. Fluffnaught, meanwhile, was a very fluffy colt. He had inherited his mother’s color, right down to the tiny swirl of rainbow mane that sprouted from the center of his forehead, but his father’s coat length. He also, weirdly, actually did have a pair of wings- -they were just tiny and vestigial, hidden beneath his thick fur.

Fluffnaught shuffled forward hurriedly, and once he was in adequate proximity to his sister, he sat down on the ground, his legs disappearing into his thick fluff, and he remained there in silence.

Behind him came two other ponies, who although they were equal in age to Rainbow Loft and Fluffnaught were much larger. One of them was Horus, who even at the age of six already looked like a full-grown stallion and was drawing the attention of many of the passing mares. Although he had been born at the same time as his brother and sister, he had come out much smaller. He was what the doctors called a “runt”. He had been tiny, even compared to little Fluffnaught, and he had been unable to open his eyes. The doctors said that he would not survive, but Brown had refused to listen. He had stayed at his son’s side for weeks strain, taking care of him until Horus’s tiny heart finally gave out and his brain activity stopped. Even then, Brown refused to let him go.

That was when the mutation began. Even with no heart or brain or any visible organ function, Horus had continued to live- -and then he started to grow. Living metal began to cover his body, coating it and expanding into unfathomable organs and tissues. According to the doctors, he was still a tiny, barely living foal, but that organic core had been completely subsumed by a body of pure gold.

Horus looked up at his mother, smiling. One of his eyes was golden, as hers was, but the other was jewel-like violet. Although the hallucinations had passed with his birth, Rainbow Dash still remembered the images of the golden pony that had spoken to her six years earlier- -and now understood what he had meant.

“Mother,” said Horus, bowing theatrically. “An excellent performance, as usual.”

“How much did you lose this time?”

“Lose? Are you insinuating that I was betting? But I’m just a child!”

“Six thousand bits,” said Fluffnaught.

“Please don’t snitch, Fluffnaught,” sighed Horus. “It really is rude.” He turned back to Rainbow Dash and smiled nervously. “But I can recoup it. I always do! And I simply couldn’t bet against my own mother! Losing the money is worth it on principle alone!”

Rainbow Dash did not know how to feel about that statement.

Standing slightly to the side of Horus was the final member of the group, who had remained silent and ambivalent, although she could feel Race Ahead and Gelton both gawking at her, Gelton with a bit of a smirk on his face. Rainbow Dash knew what they were thinking. It was what all ponies seemed to think when they saw that particular filly. She could not count how many times she had heard ponies whisper phrases to the tune of “well, you know what they say about Pegasi and those ears!” and “well, she is a Blue.”

The final pony in the group of four, like Horus, was larger than she should have been. Her body had grown far faster than a normal pony child’s should have, but even more terrifying was the fact that she had been born with a complete and fully functional mind- -complete with all her mother’s memories.

“Six,” said Rainbow Dash to the small, teenage-ish bat filly.

“Mrs. Dash,” said Six, looking up at her with her large blue eyes- -eyes that looked disturbingly familiar.

Six had been born several months before the others. Rainbow Dash had not initially known what to do with her, but, for various reasons, had taken her in and raised her herself. Six aged quickly, and she was an invaluable asset. Her mind was mostly that of an adult, and she was able to help greatly with the others, taking care of them tirelessly when Rainbow Dash or Brown had to attend to other matters. At the moment, for example, Brown was off on his solemn, yearly pilgrimage to a abandoned, empty hyperborean forests to add yet more stones to the marker outside the remnants of a long-since razed reindeer village. Six had been watching over the other children in the interim, allowing Rainbow Dash to participate in the race.

In recent years, it also seemed that Six and Horus had grown to become close. Their personalities complimented each other nicely: whereas Horus was reckless, impulsive, and despite his prodigious flying talent annoyingly lazy, Six was levelheaded to the point of emotional coldness- -just as her mother had been. That, and they aged at a similar accelerated rate.

“Wait…these are all your kids?” asked Race Ahead.

“Thinking you dodged a bullet there, Ahead?” joked Rainbow Dash.

“N- -no. It’s just…you’re completing in the 90% tier and you’ve given birth to four children? I mean…wow. Well, what do I expect from the premier pony of the Equestrian Space Program?”

Rainbow Dash felt quite proud- -for her accomplishments, and for her children. Something was nagging at her, though. Something that had been for some time.

“Hey, Six?” she said. “Can I talk to you for a bit? ”

“Yes.”

“Just you, I mean.”
Six looked up at her, then down at the other three. “I would rather not leave them alone,” she said. “You may recall what occurred when Horus was left in charge.”

“Hey!” said Horus, “I managed to put the fires out, didn’t I?”

“I do not believe it counts when fires are extinguished via an accidental detonation.”

“Good point,” said Rainbow Dash. She looked around. “You, Gelton! Watch these kids for me!”

“Me?” he said, pointing at himself, stuttering in surprise. “But- -I’ve sworn vengeance on you!”

“Yeah, but you’re also the descendent of one of my best friends. I mean, come on. I even made out with her once!”

Gelton looked horrified- -and the expression on his face looked almost exactly like Gelda’s had every time Rainbow Dash had mentioned that night at the Junior Speedsters Flight Camp, even if it had only been one long kiss that did not even have tongue. The expression was priceless.

“Six, come on,” said Rainbow Dash, grabbing her saddlebags. Six nodded obediently and joined Rainbow Dash.

As they took off into the air, Rainbow Dash saw Horus lean close to Gelton. “Hey, griffon…you’re an athlete, right? What would you say your hemocrit count is?”

Rainbow Dash brought Six out far beyond the edge of the racetrack, past the noise and bustle of the ponies leaving the race. She eventually landed on the grassy, rocky edge of one of the many cliffs that overlooked the ocean.

Far out in the distance, the sun was starting to set, and the horizon was colored bright orange. Rainbow Dash knew that the bright ball of light that ponies called the “sun” was not actually the real sun at all. Instead, it was a massive fusion reactor that Thebe had imbedded into the firmament. The light it produced lit all of Equestria, and provided power to the firmament colony that had sprung up around it- -a colony that manifested at a distance as a number of bright geometric lines that surrounded the glowing orb like the aerial view of a tremendous city.

Behind them, the sky was starting to once again fade into darkness. In the sky, the stars were starting to come out. Unlike the “sun”, the stars were one of Equestria’s greatest mysteries. Thebe had not constructed them, nor were they truly bonded to the firmament. They were unknown technology, hovering as if suspended by magic, born from a force that was completely unknown to all of ponykind. Not that anypony truly cared where they came from; they were almost as stunning as Luna’s night sky from ancient times.

Rainbow Dash set down her saddlebags and began to remove her flightsuit, folding it neatly and setting it aside. Seeing the new sun- -which would soon rise again in its low power setting as the “moon”- -reminded her of Thebe. The effects of the Elements of Harmony on Twilight had been incomplete at best. Although she now remembered the meaning of Friendship and understood what she had done to Equestria, the intervening centuries had changed her in ways that were not so easy to reverse. Even with the advent of New Equestria, Thebe still ruled form the shadows, her toxic magical energy contained within her permeant exosuit and her Pyramid. She still insisted on being called “Thebe”.

Rainbow Dash did not care, though. It did not matter to her what her friend called herself- -Twilight was still her friend, and Fluttershy’s too, and always would be. Thebe now understood that, and during the race, Rainbow Dash had caught a glimpse of a phoenix watching her from the highest antenna of the stands, her eyes reflecting with the vision of an Incurse.

From one of the saddlebags, Rainbow Dash removed a black, hard envelope. She tucked it under her wing, and gestured for Six to sit down at the edge of the cliff. Six obliged, and Rainbow Dash sat down beside her. For a long moment, they both looked out at the sunset and the city it contained.

“Here,” said Rainbow Dash, handing the black envelope to Six.

Six took it and looked at the address. “Spiny Violation?” She looked somewhat confused. “Why am I getting a letter from Gell’s father?”

“It’s a summons,” said Rainbow Dash. “I got mine already.”

“A summons? To Tartarus? Why?”

Rainbow Dash smiled. She had been waiting to give Six the news for some time. “Because tomorrow, I’m going to take you to see Gell.”

Six’s eyes widened slightly. “But Gell is dead. I saw…or I recall seeing…her die.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Demons don’t work that way,” she said. “They’re not like us. They don’t have souls. If one dies, whatever she has instead just goes back to Satin. And Satin can remake them if she wants to.”

“So…am I to assume that she chose to remake Gell?”

Rainbow Dash nodded. What she did not say was that Satin Veil apparently had a sick sense of humor. Rainbow Dash had already met Gell, and upon seeing her, had laughed for almost forty five minutes straight. Gell had indeed been reincarnated, complete with the same memories, personality, and oversized libido- -in the body of a demon filly.

Gell had seemed to take Rainbow Dash’s response in stride, though. She just seemed happy to have hair again- -even if her body was barely the size of Six’s.

Six smiled. “That’s good. I’ve missed her. Quite a bit.”

She looked out at the sun, and Rainbow Dash looked at it reflecting in her large blue eyes. Although she had been waiting to tell Six about Gell’s return, that was not what she had brought Six to this isolated cliff to talk about.

“So,” said Rainbow Dash, looking down at the waves breaking below. “I never really asked you…but it’s all there?”

“The memories, you mean?” asked Six.

“Yeah.”

Six pointed at her flank, where the stain that was Blackest Night surrounded her crystal-shaped cutie mark. “They are,” she said. “All of them. From Two to my mother.”

“But…you’re not the same pony.”

Six sighed, and momentarily looked far older than she really was. “That’s not an easy question to answer. I think, on some level, all the Anhelii are the same pony…but we aren’t, at the same time. I remember her, and I understand why she did what she did. She and I share memories, and a personality, and even a body, and this,” she pushed her short blue mane aside, revealing the Order horns implanted in her skull. “I’ve simply come to different conclusions.”

“Conclusions?”

Six nodded. “I’ve thought about what you said. Back then, when you and my mother were trapped in that refinery. What you said to me. Do you remember?”

Rainbow Dash nodded.

“You said that I…that she…should have lived her life, and taken it for what it was instead of trying to escape her destiny. I have a new mind, and I gave that idea great thought. I have concluded that you were correct.”

Rainbow Dash smiled. “So you really aren’t like your mother.”

Six shook her head. “Honestly…I don’t even think of her as my mother. More like…a different version of myself.” She looked up at Rainbow Dash. “Really, I have always considered you to be more of my mother than she was.”

“Really?” said Rainbow Dash, somewhat surprised.

Six nodded and looked out at the sun, which now seemed to be sitting half-submerged in the distant ocean. “When she died and I came into existence, I was confused and alone. I had their memories, their understanding- -but I was still so new, so afraid. But you were there. You were kind to me, you and your family. Even Brown, after what my mother did to him. I was not alone.”

Rainbow Dash leaned back on the grass. She allowed for a long pause, and then finally spoke. “I wanted to talk to you because I wanted your opinion on something.”

“What?”

“What do you think of Glaciem Nebule?” said Rainbow Dash, looking out over the water.

Six blinked, not understanding, looking at Rainbow Dash. “It’s demonic for ice fog. A weather formation that consists of microscopic suspended crystalline fragments. Why? Is the Space Program having an engineering issue?”

“No,” laughed Rainbow Dash. “I mean what do you think of it as a name?”

Six’s eyes widened far wider than Rainbow Dash had ever seen them widen. “You- -you mean- -my name? A real name?”

“Well, if you’re going to be my daughter, don’t I get to name you something?”

Six wrapped Rainbow Dash in a sudden hug. Rainbow Dash could feel tiny tears running from Six’s eyes as she smiled. “I love it. Thank you. Thank you so much…”

Rainbow Dash put her arm around her daughter’s shoulder. “No problem, Glaciem.”

Eventually, Glaciem was able to wipe the tears away from her eyes, but she kept holding onto her mother. The two of them looked out at the sea, watching as the sun- -so different from what it had been before, and yet, so similar- -completed its journey toward the horizon and set, waiting for the time when it would once again burn brightly and a new day would begin.

Chapter 1: Five, Gelding, Phoenix

The Forest was eternal. Once, in times long-past, it had been given the title “Everfree”- -but even in the modern age it lived up the name it had once held. Nothing seemed to stop it or kill it, though so many had tried. They had brought chemicals and fire, but even the most brilliant ponies failed to ever truly tame it. Rather, the encroachment of civilization had only increased its virulence, causing it to spread into the newly constructed cities like a powerful, metastatic cancer.

Few, if any, bothered to wander amongst the ancient trees and strange moss. Though none alive could understand what had unnerved their ancestors so, they still felt the atavistic rejection of the forest- -of the disorder that seemed so harmonious and so strange, as if driven by some unseen and vaguely malevolent force.

One pony, however, walked beneath the darkened canopy with neither thought nor recognition of this ancient fear. She could hear the monsters moving around her, and see them sometimes, but she saw no reason to be afraid. It had been so long since she had taste the exhilaration of fear.

This pony had no name, at least not one of her own. The only part of her that held any semblance of individuality to differentiate herself from her predecessors was her number: Five. Her first name, at least as far as she was concerned, was irrelevant, a pointless relic of a dying culture. Its very meaning had been erased from the world- -she doubted if anypony would even comprehend what it meant.

She looked up at the trees. They were warped and spindly, with pale trunks. They either had massive, overgrown leaves, or none at all- -instead having adapted to a life as a kind of fungus rather than a true plant, feeding on mineral veins somewhere deep in the ground or the rot of ancient and long buried mud. Even without sunlight, they had still managed to survive.

In time, however, the land began to change and the trees along with it. Their randomness and untamedness started decrease as a new kind of tree began to dominate, standing like sentries against their ancient and wild rivals. Looking up, Five saw that the tops of the gnarled stems and masses of suckers were adorned with bright red fruits. These trees were arguably ancient- -far older than any apple trees should have been, let alone ones abandoned to the will of nature- -and yet they still stood. Five could only imagine that whoever had planted them so long ago had done so with the greatest care and love, if they were to still be standing in their old age.

Feeling somewhat hungry, she spread her leathery wings. Despite the weight of her saddlebags, she was able to take flight with relative ease, rising through the canopy and taking a place on a thick branch. The manipulator gauntlets on her forelegs shifted, projecting as set of claws to dig into the gnarled and peeling bark.

All around her, swarms of bats took off from the trees- -both fruit bats and vampire fruit bats. They swarmed around her for a moment, seemingly displeased at her presence, but upon seeing her featherless wings and pointed, fluffy ears, they seemed to accept that she at least resembled on of their own.

Five sighed, and reached up and picked one of the apples. It gleamed for a moment in the dim, eternal twilight of Equestria, and Five contemplated it for a moment, the red-skinned fruit between the mechanical claws attached to her hoof. Then she brought the claws together, causing the apple to explode in a mass of juice that caused the vampire fruit bats to swarm around her. She wiped her claw off on the branch below. She was hungry, but not desperate. The idea of food that had any sort of flavor disgusted her desperately.

Instead of eating the apples, she flew higher to the top of the tree and looked out at the land surrounding her. All she saw was an endless sea of treetops beneath a dark sky. All the light that filled the sky came from its edge, which was dimly illuminated blue, as if the sun had just set. It had not, of course- -there was no sun, nor any moon. The two stationary black circles in the center of the sky attested to that- -two holes in the firmament itself, blacker by far than even the darkened sky above. Neither Three, Four, nor Five had ever witnessed the sun, nor had they witnessed the moon. Both had been destroyed before their time, long ago, leaving behind holes into the Beyond- -and yet Five still had memories of what they had looked like, when those holes had been filled with orbs of light, one of heat and one of cool light.

Five stretched out her foreleg and projected a holographic map. Based on historical records, she was close to her target.

How long it had been since ponies had walked where Five now did now. In the time that the Forest had spread and grown and survived, the bastion of peace and pastoral life within had decayed and rotted, slowly being taken back to the Forest, being reborn as something new.

Five pushed through the border of the trees and onto what had probably once been a street. The soil, even after centuries of disuse, had been thoroughly compacted, and only sparse grass grew from it. All around her were non-native trees, planted as ornamentals long ago but now monstrous and alien, alongside the first vanguard of the forest.

In the time of the first- -the only one of them whose name had never bourn a number- -this empty, silent waste had once been a thriving, beautiful town. By the end of her life, it had grown into a city, but still maintained its slowness and tranquility- -things that no modern pony could likely remember every having known. Five could remember what was once there, long before she was born. Where there were now crumbling stone foundations, there had been peaked roof houses and ornate shops. Ponies had once walked through the streets, laughing, playing, living out simple and ignorant lives beneath the sun and moon. On some level, Five could even remember their faces as they stood in the town that had long-since faded from existence.

Those memories lived in her mind, but they were not hers. She hated them more than anything.

As she walked, a tall structure came into view, one that had only partially decayed. In the distance, Five could see the darkened shadow of the Palace of Friendship looming over the remnants of the town.

Five smiled. She had always been a fan of history, and studied it carefully for most of her life. It was her belief that, in part, that urge to understand the past came from the memories of other ponies that seeped into her mind- -but it had served her well. There were countless numbers of artifacts and weapons that had been long forgotten beneath Equestria, leaving their own individual maps across history, tracing their location.

Using one of her gauntlets, Five projected a small hologram of what the Palace of Friendship had once looked like. Physically, the structure had not changed substantially. The building was made of Order-derived stone, and it would take longer than a few centuries for it to decay. The Forest had been trying, though. Moss and vines had climbed up the building, pushing into it and through its windows. No doubt the inside was now filled with nothing but roots and animals.

All the important artifacts had long been removed, though. The enchanted table, or the thrones of Twilight Sparkle and her five friends, her library, and any personal belongings had been collected shortly after her death and distributed to museums and private collections across the land. The Twilight Sparkle Memorial Library was even built in a replica of the castle.

Even after so long, the population retained a strong reverence for the youngest of the four Princesses whose deaths had marked the end of the Third Era. Five knew, however, that few if any realized that the real castle still existed, or if they even cared. Nopony seemed to hold any real desire to walk where the alicorn and her heroic friends had once walked, to see the world that they had seen, or they had simply all forgotten.

The Castle was an interesting relic, but relatively useless to Five. It was not her target, although she considered the possibility of taking a walk through it after she had competed her mission. She, personally, though that Princess Twilight was weak and that the very idea of “friendship” was too dangerous for any pony to wield- -it had, after all, been the deaths of the five that had let to Twilight Sparkle’ suicide close to four centuries earlier.

As Five checked the map again, she heard a familiar call from the sky and saw a small light pass overhead. Five looked up, and then back at her hologram, extending one of her bat-like wings. The bird swooped down and landed gently upon it.

“Philomena,” she said, not taking her eyes of the hologram, attempting to cross-reference two incomplete maps to determine where her target- -which was not on any of the maps- -probably was. “Sister, am I to assume you have sighted something?”

The bird squeaked somewhat annoyed. She did not like being referred to as Five’s “sister”, despite the fact that both of them bore remarkable similarities. Unfortunately, however, the bird could not talk.

Five lowered the hologram and focused her mind. The world shifted as she felt her pupils constrict into green-bordered slits, and she focused her mind on Philomena’s, slowly lowering herself into it. The bird’s feathers ruffled, but she was not in pain- -Five’s intrusion was never dangerous unless she pushed too far, back to the memories of Celestia.

“I see,” said Five, her eyes returning to their normal blue. “I suspected as much. They certainly are unquiet.” She took the bird in her hoof and threw it into the air. “You ought to depart from me. This shall become rapidly violent.”

The bird nodded and flew away, taking up a wide circle in the sky- -prepared to drop down on Five’s enemy with burning claws at a moment’s notice, should it be required.

Five sighed. She had hoped that her mission would be easy, giving her a chance to meander through the remnants of famous but forgotten Ponyville and reflect on the numerous battles that the Princess of Friendship had fought- -perhaps to contemplate some philosophy, or to admire particularly odd specimens of flora. Her occupation was never that easy, though.

“You can come, now,” she said, her large eyes focusing on the figures lurking in the trees and whatever piles of remnants might have happened to remain. “If you desire something, then you may ask.”

The figures suddenly emerged from where they had been “hiding”. Two sets emerged, trapping Five between two large hedgerows- -as if they had completely forgotten that she had wings.

There were four of them. As was to be expected with any location outside of the control of Thebe, two of them were diamond dogs- -ugly, slobbering creatures not nearly as elegant as their ahuizotl cousins, dressed in torn and unwashed camouflage combat fatigues overlaid with their traditional heavy iron armor, each one holding a rusted but still quite deadly rifle.

The other two were ponies of some persuasion. One was a rather scarred individual, smiling wildly, his dark green coat and cutie mark- -a cracking whip- -stained with dirt and covered in the same kind of armor as the diamond dogs. The other was pony shaped, but substantially higher- -at least twelve feet tall, complete with a pair of tiny goat-like horns and a cutie mark of a brick on his orange and pale green coat. He was a demon- -but from his unusual size, lack of wings, and the blank but angry expression on his face, he was clearly also part mortal pony. Five was aware of such hybrids- -many of her living cousins were part demon- -but momentarily found herself wondering how such a pairing would work, considering the size difference. From what she knew about demons, though, she knew that they always found a way when it came to copulation.

Five looked at one side, and then the other. She assessed the situation, and found it somewhat dull. Diamond dogs were the primary race outside of the domes or cities, forming vast underground empires, but even their real military was as primitive as it was aggressive. These were not their military.

“Welcome,” said one of the diamond dogs, the largest of them, stepping forward, smiling. “You enter land of Has-No-Oil. A beautiful land, indeed.” His expression converted to a mocking frown. “But this is trespass.” He shook his head, as did the others, save for the demon pony, who did not seem to understand what was going on. The pony amongst them giggled slightly. “So, if you could,” said the diamond dog. “We collect toll now.”

“Six,” said Five. “I have no money. No bits, no jewels.”

“Have pretty earring!” said the large pony, his angry expression breaking down into an oafish smile. He pointed with one massive cloven hoof at the three rings in Five’s right ear.

“They are stainless steel,” sighed Five. “Not worth anything to you. Five.”

The two diamond dogs snickered. The wild-eyed pony stepped forward. “I believe I can…oh!” He broke out into laughter. “Come on guys! I can’t keep a straight face when your laughing!”

“We sorry! We…pffff!” The diamond dogs doubled over. “You say- -when you say toll- -”

“Ohhhh,” said the pony, wiping away the tears of laughter form his eyes. “Oh…but no. You see, we own you now.”

Five felt several pricks in her flank, and looked down to see several darts in rear. It seemed that they had targeted her cutie mark- -a white image of an orthoclase feldspar crystal- -but had instead struck the extensive black stain that surrounded that mark. Five smiled, realizing how close she had just come to a severe delay in her mission.

“With a rock cutie mark, you must be some kind of a miner. And a bat, no less,” said the pony, smiling even wider. “Of course, we will have to remove those wings.”

“I am not a miner. Four. However, I will make you an offer.”

“An offer?” said the pony, suddenly seeming to become nervous. His eyes flicked to the diamond dog across from him, and the diamond dog shrugged, not understanding why the darts were not working.

“Everything you have,” said Five. “Three. All your gems, weapons, ammunition. And…” she pointed at the smallest of the diamond dogs. “His legs.”

“My legs?” he said, suddenly panicking, although even he probably did not know why.

“Sever them. I want them.”

“That’s not an offer,” said the lead diamond dog.

“Idiot!” snapped the pony. “We already have her, and everything she has.” His eyes darted about, possibly because of a chemical addiction or possibly because he could sense that the situation was rapidly degrading- -even though he did not know why.

“Give me everything. It is all mine now. Two.”

“Why she counting?” said the demon, seeming to be the only one to notice.

They all looked at her, confused, perhaps still waiting for the darts to take effect- -even though they had never really penetrated Five’s skin.

Finally, she sighed. “One.”

Five moved quickly and effortlessly. Little of her own life had been spent training for combat, but the other four had learned the old ways- -but it was more than that. She was born to a long line of killers, of assassins stretching back to the days of Nightmare Moon, the Eternal Queen, warriors who had carefully chosen their mating to breed only the best killers to serve as protectors to Princess Luna. Five’s motions were clean and clinical: she reached beneath her saddlebags and drew a short rifle, holding it in the claws that she had spent over half a century mastering.

The pony was the first to realize that something had gone wrong- -and also seemed to be the only one of them that was unarmed. That was a major defect of earth ponies- -they had magic and no hands, and holding or carrying weapons was difficult for them.

Even as evolutionarily inferior as earth ponies were, they were strong. They valued their strong legs more than anything- -so Five fired a bullet through his front knee, ensuring that he would never walk again with that leg.

He screamed, not so much in pain but in surprise. Five immediately dropped and rolled to her side, dodging the surge of automatic fire that came from behind her. The bullets meant for her instead struck the demon pony standing next to his friend. He cried out and stepped back, even though the tiny crystalline bullets had no effect on his demonic skin.

“Why you shoot Brick?” he cried. “Brick is friend!”

“You idiot,” hissed the pony on the ground. “Get her!”

Five moved swiftly, rising from her roll and shifting ammunition. There was a whine as the crystal generator in her rifle charged. She opened her eyes- -her real eyes- -and saw each of their minds, localized in her view. They were all confused, but not really afraid- -more of angry. None of the ponies they had captured or robbed had ever actually fought back before. That was not what ponies did- -they solved their problems peacefully, with negotiations and “friendship”. They had no idea what was happening.

Five focused on the smaller of the two diamond dogs and fired. She had not bothered to raise the power capacity of her rifle- -there was really no need to actually murder anypony- -but watched as the diamond dog’s front burst into carbon. He cried out as he was burned, dropping his own rifle and running away.

“Coward!” said the other. He reached for something on his back.

“No, you idiot!” cried the slaver pony, trying to stand. “If she- -”

“You hurt Bullwhip!” cried the demon, bringing down one of his nearly pony-sized hoofs down on Five’s position. She had not seen it coming- -even a half demon was still difficult to read- -and she barely dodged in time.

As she did, she suddenly felt the diamond dog smiling behind her- -and felt a sudden surge of burning pain in her left foreleg. She started falling to one side.

She adapted and rolled, tucking her gun under her wing and releasing her saddlebags to balance the weight. As she stood, she looked down- -only to see that her arm had been completely torn away, leaving only a gushing wound, the fragments of her bone and twitching of her muscle still visible.

“You- -you moron!” she screamed, taking the gun in her wing and adjusting the setting with her mouth. “Do you know the cost of that gauntlet? I just purchased it!”

She turned the weapon on the diamond dog, aiming to take from him roughly what had been taken from her. In her haste- -and perhaps distracted by the pain- -she did not bother to check her target; instead of striking his shoulder, she struck the large iron pauldron that covered it. The metal instantly liquefied and burst forth with a plume of red-hot metal, but the energy did not penetrate to flesh.

Before she could react further, however, something incredibly heavy struck her from behind. The wind was knocked out of her, and she felt something insider her crack. She became distantly aware that she could no longer feel her rear legs.

She fell to the ground, and the dust got into her wound, causing her to cry out. Her rifle clattered to the ground, but she still managed to stand on the one leg she had remaining and tried to crawl away.

“Bat pony have pretty rump,” giggled the demon. Five was vaguely aware that her tail had been flipped up, even though she had no feeling in the lower half of her body.

“I am not mildly displeased,” she said, watching as blood dripped from her mouth. “Perhaps I will not let you- -”

The ground before her suddenly shifted, causing the diamond dog to jump back. The soil itself swirled and shifted, forming a complex shape that ignited and began to bleed a deep crimson fluid from the grouond, as though it had been wounded.

“No!” screamed Five. “Gell, not now! I’m not finished yet!”

It was too late. The pentagram finished its construction and roared as the universe was momentarily rended apart. In the smoldering, sulfurous ground, surrounded by the burning pentagram, stood a hooded, cloaked pony.

“What this?” said Brick, pushing Five aside, her rear turning at an angle from her body that it was not supposed to. “Brick smash smelly pony!”

“You idiot, don’t- -” cried his associate.

Brick brought his hoof down on the pony with all his might. There was a sickening crack, and then a scream. Brick jumped back, blubbering as blood began to seep from his cracked hoof.

“Half…BREED!” shouted the figure, her voice far deeper than any Equestrian mare’s should have been. She tore away her cloak, revealing her true nature.

She was not nearly as tall as Brick, but from her features it was apparent that she, unlike him, was a pureblood demon form Tartarus. Her thick body- -almost twice as tall as a normal pony- -was light pink. Taken in combination with her oversized, bat like ears, her long, ibex-like horns, tusks, fangs, and even the image of an ornate meat tenderizer hammer as cutie mark should have seemed ridiculous togather. Paired with her black, segmented armor, cloven hoofs, and expression in her face, she terrified even Five.

With a swift motion, she uppercut the much larger half-demon, exposing the part of him that she really wanted. The pink demon promptly turned and bucked him in the crotch with enough force to send him sailing backward through the trees, crashing through feet-thick trunks as he wept in pain.

“Oh…ooohhhhh,” she said, crossing her rear legs and putting her hoof between her rear legs. “Oh An…I felt one of them burst. Ohhh…you have no idea how pleasurable castration is…”

“Do not call me An,” said Five. “Go home Gell. I need not your help.”

“Really?” said Gell. “Because it looked to me like you were about to get butt-bungled by a filthy halfbreed.”

“I wouldn’t have felt it anyway.” Five pointed to her legs. “Paralyzed.”

“Really? Seriously? I take a nap for like, thirty hours, and this happens?”

“D-demon!” cried the remaining pony. He seemed to realize that his situation was now beyond repair and limped away down the path that had been cleared by Brick, who was now blubbering in the distance.

Gell picked up Five’s gun. It looked tiny in her massive hooves. She aimed at the pony running.

“Aw, there,” she said, dropping the gun. “His tail’s too bushy. Can’t get a good and proper nut-shot.”

There was a clink of metal against metal as chunk of scrap iron struck Gell’s armor. She turned slowly to see the diamond dog still holding the mass accelerator that had taken Five’s leg.

“A doggy,” she said, suddenly seeming rather bored. “Oh, joy.” She waked toward it slowly, receiving multiple blows from its projectiles. Most of them struck her armor, but the shaking, terrified diamond dog- -still too foolish to run- -finally managed to strike her face.

“Ow,” she said as putrid, stinking fluid bubbled form the wound. Then she smiled, her mouth drawing apart far wider than a pony’s should have, revealing the several rows of shark-like teeth characteristic of females of her species. “Is that all? You do realize that I am a demon, eh? As in we enjoy pain? And pleasure…well, everything, really.”

The diamond dog tried to fire again, but he was out of ammunition. Rather than try to reload from the sack of rebar on his back, he immediately started trying to dig downward, only to suddenly freeze just as he took his first handful of soil from the street below.

“See?” said Gell, turning back to Five. “You could have done that from the start.”

“You know I don’t like using her power for things like that,” said Five. With a crack- -and significant pain- -she relocated her spine. Internally, she felt the nerves begin reconnecting, restoring what had once been. Then she stood. “This was intended as a training exercise.”

“You failed it, I think,” said Gell, looking down at the terrified diamond dog. She picked him up and leaned him back, gently reaching between his legs.

“Oh yeah,” said Gell, once again shaking with anticipation. “Such a nice pair…I can’t decide if I’ll burst them slowly and feed you the wreckage, or if I’ll use my mouth and have them myself.” Her long, forked black tongue licked her lips.

“Don’t,” said Five, retrieving her rifle. “The last time I observed such, I was given nightmares for a month.”

“Then don’t watch me. Besides, I’m hungry. I need meat.” She looked directly into the diamond dog’s eyes. “And by meat, yes, I do mean that meat. Nothing like a…hot dog.” She cackled deeply. Then she turned back to Five. “And when did you have nightmares? You don’t sleep!”

“One does not need to sleep to possess nightmares.” After a moment of searching, she found her severed arm. It had not been nearly as cleanly removed as she thought- -the entire upper section had been shattered and shredded, but the gauntlet seemed relatively undamaged.

“Hah,” said the diamond dog, finding himself distantly able to speak through the magical binds on his mind. “At least I took one thing from you!”

“No,” said Five, turning her severed arm over in her remaining claw to check the metal of the gauntlet’s frame. “It looks serviceable.”

“I think he means the arm,” said Gell, smiling as the diamond dog started to whine as she squeezed.

“The arm?” said Five, looking at it. “Oh.”

She held the wreckage of the arm near her bleeding stump. Much to her disappointment, the bleeding had still not stopped. She begrudgingly admitted- -but only to herself- -that she only had a few more minutes until lethal exsanguination.

Her hair moved as she summoned the power in the numerous small lumps that lined the top of her skull and upper vertebrae. Sparks of Order poured out of her stump, reaching into the severed arm, pulling the entropy from it, forcing the damaged flesh and bone to reconfigure itself into its proper shape. Her own flesh distorted and reached out, attaching to the arm, rebuilding the connections to it.

There was a sudden surge of pain as the nerves reconnected, and the limb suddenly became uncomfortably tingly, as if it had been asleep for a long time. She flexed the mechanical fingers, and then shifted the tool into a long blade.

“I suppose we can cut part of him off,” she said, turning toward the diamond dog.

“Noooooo,” howled the diamond dog, suddenly realizing just how bad things were for him. Five sighed. Those that the diamond dog emirates ejected were, indeed, quite slow.

“Fine,” said Five, retracting the blade. “Leave him whole.”

“Squeamish,” muttered Gell, the diamond dog letting out a wide-eyed yelp as she gave him one last squeeze.”

“Go through his possessions,” said Five. “Take his gems.”

“Gems?” said the diamond dog, his eyes widening. “What? No, no! No please! Take parts, take legs, take life. But please, not touch my gems!”

Five stepped over to him and rummaged through his supplies. She took found a prodigious quantity of gemstones and jewels, probably several pounds of them crammed into every possible pocket at the expense of actual, practical items.

When she believed she had found them all, she set them in a pile before the diamond dog. He was now weeping, struggling to escape, to take back those precious glittery stones. “Please…don’t take my gems. I give you everything…”

“There is nothing this world can provide,” said Five. “What I want, I can never have. And I do not intend to take these.”

“N-no?”

Five focused her energy. A bolt of blue Order shot from her, and she used it to rearrange the facets on the crystals- -instantly reducing them to microscopic dust.

“NOOOOOO!” howled the diamond dog. “You didn’t even- -you didn’t even try to love them!”

“Love is a disease,” said Five, calmly. “A disease that I refuse to be afflicted by. Six.”

The diamond dog collapsed to the ground, suddenly finding himself able to move. Five sighed- -although she did not show it, using the dark power within her to do any more than hear was extremely draining.

“My gems,” said the diamond dog, not seeming to realize what was going on.

“Five,” said Five.

The diamond dog suddenly seemed to realize that Five was counting down again. He looked up at Gell, who sighed and nodded. Then he took to the ground, digging into the mud his tears had made. Within seconds, he was gone.

Gell watched him leave, then turned to Five.

“Well, that went well,” said Five. “Although I- -”

She was cut off as a cloven hoof slammed into the side of her head, catching it and ramming into the dirt below.

“You idiot,” screamed Gell, virtually standing on Five’s head, driving her muzzle into the dust below. “Are you trying to get yourself killed?”

Five turned her head, leaving a small pool of blood from her injured nose. “You know as well as I do,” she said. “My only purpose in life is to die. It was what I was born for, and the sole reason I have value.”

Gell could tell that she was serious.

“You should not have assisted,” said Five. “You should have stayed in the Pocket.”

“Like Tartarus,” spat Gell, twisting her hoof on Five’s head, grinding the dust into her mouth. “We have a contract, remember, An?”

“You have no contract with me,” said Five.

“I do not need your consent. An, how long have we been working together?”

“Since the death of Four.”

“That’s what? Sixty years or somesuch?” she released Five’s head, her anger having been mostly resolved. “By Satin, I’m old. But I virtually raised you.”

“Poorly,” said Five, standing, feeling her arm returning to normal after its reattachment.

“Who cares? My mother ate half my siblings. Not half by number- -half their bodies. Each.”

“I was not in any real danger.”

“Yes, you were. You know I can’t let you die.”

“Because you are concerned for me, or because I am not yet pregnant with Six?”

“Both. The two are not mutually exclusive.” She looked around her. “Now, where the there are we?”

“It used to be called Ponyville,” said Five.

“I know the name,” said Gell. “My father was stationed here. Which reminds me. He invited you to our family gathering on Satinmass.”

“I accept,” sighed Five. She was actually somewhat fond of Gell’s family, especially her father, Spiny Violation. He had the most beautiful garden of cactuses that Five had ever seen.

“So why are we in this dump?”

“Just follow me,” said Five, reprojecting her map and continuing with her work.

It took nearly an hour of searching to find the target. It was actually Philomena who spotted it first- -a field on a distant hill, apart from the main town, a place where no trees grew. It was a place that was empty in all the maps, but that Five knew to exist. It had to- -but because of its nature, no pony would include it in any element of the town’s history.

The fence that had surrounded the cemetery had long-since rotted away to dust, but some of the stones still stood. Many had eroded to virtual nothingness, and most had fallen and disappeared. Nearly all of them stood crooked, the ground beneath having been shifted by so many cycles of frost and by the encroaching roots of the trees- -or by something more sinister.

Five walked between the stones, searching, occasionally stopping to wipe away the centuries-old lichen or moss that grew upon them.

“A graveyard,” said Gell, shivering. “This is very you.”

“Shut it,” said Five. “I am trying to concentrate.”

“What are we looking for?”

“A stone that will likely appear different from the others. No doubt enchanted to resist decay.”

Philamena spread her wings and took flight, travelling to a distinct section in the rear of the cemetery and standing atop one of the graves. Five walked over and carefully examined it, but she already knew that it was the correct one.

It stood beside a pair of stones, amongst several others, all of them corroded to unreadability, save for that singular stone, its white and incorruptible stone seeming to resonate with magic. A final parting gift, no doubt, from Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh, wow,” said Gell, looking at the inscription on the headstone. “She died in her mid-thirties.”

“Bone cancer,” said Five, recalling her history. “Rainbow Dash was first. She died in a flight accident. Applejack was second.”

“I’m actually kind of surprised,” said Gell, admiring the stone. “I mean, she was one of the Six. And they gave her this dinky grave? I mean, New Cloudsdale had a Rainbow Dash monument.”

“I knew her, I think,” said Five, contemplating the headstone. “This would be the sort of thing she would ask for. A simple grave, beside her parents.”

Five reached into her supplies and withdrew a metal tool. She extended the handle and folded out a long flat blade. She paused for a moment, no so much out of respect but out of trying to imagine the best way to go about her task. Then she plunged the shovel blade into the weedy, rocky soil.

It took nearly two hours to dig through the soil. Gell simply watched, with Philomena sitting on the tip of one of her long horns. Five did not want their assistance anyway. This was a task meant for her, and her alone.

“Be sure to save some of the dirt,” said Gell, now sitting on a nearby grave that probably belonged to one of Applejack’s siblings. “You can use it for some neat potions.”

“I am aware,” said Five. She plunged the shovel into the ground and it struck wood. Five dropped her shovel and put her hoof against the rotted lid. Her claws dug into it and she tore away the top of the coffin.

After several centuries in the ground, bodies ceased to have the smell of rot- -but they still had a smell, one that Five did not find entirely unpleasant. She felt the dust and long-trapped air from the coffin rise up and took a moment to appreciate the aroma. Then she looked inside.

There was not much left. All the flesh had rotted away long ago, and only minor remnants of clothing still clung to the corpse- -no doubt, Five knew, a dress that had been manufactured by Rarity expressly for this purpose.

Five reached into the grave and felt her metal claw surround soft, ancient bone. She pulled upward, and the skull gleamed in the light.

“The skull of the Element of Harmony,” she said, admiring it, even with its structure so badly ravaged by the vicious metastatic bone destruction that had terminated the skull’s original user.

“Great,” sighed Gell. “Just four more to go.”

“I have a lead on Rarity,” said Five, placing the skull carefully in a specialized case and folding her shovel back to its collapsed position. “But it is a weak one.”

“And the other three?”

“We’re not going to get much from Dash,” said Five, climbing out of the hole. “She was apparently vaporized in the accident. Nothing left to use. The nature of Fluttershy’s death is unknown, as is her grave.”

“And Princess Sparkle?”

“An alicorn skull alone correctly manipulated could level a continent,” said Five, brushing herself off. She did not bother to refill the grave; rain and erosion would eventually do it for her. “So we can safely assume that it is now possessed by Thebe.”

“Dude. I am not going to try to steal from her,” said Gell.

“Then we leave the Element of Magic for last.”

Chapter 13: The Death of Rainbow Dash

“How is the fit?” asked Twilight, checking the cloth suit that covered Rainbow Dash’s body.

“A bit tight,” said Rainbow Dash. The suit itself was actually only slightly tighter than her spandex Wonderbolt’s uniform, but the fabric was far thicker and stiffer. “It feels way to heavy.”

“You’re gonna need it,” said the Pegasus helping attach her equipment. He was one of the support staff that served the Wonderbolts. His name was Preflight Check, and Rainbow Dash knew him well. He was a critical part of her squad. Although he himself was not an expert fighter, his eye for detail was even better than Twilight’s. His job was to manage the equipment- -wing augmentation, weapons loadout, special gear, and so forth- -a position that had only formed relatively recently with the ever-increasing number of technological toys that were becoming available for the Equestrian Air Force.

“Why?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Because after two miles up, the air gets cold. Nopony’s gone that high in years. And you’re going to go a lot higher.”

“Rainbow,” said Twilight, helping to insect the gear herself, looking over Preflight Check’s shoulder at ever strap and zipper. “Are you sure you want to go through with this?”

“Um, of course?” said Rainbow Dash, lifting her wings for more equipment to be strapped onto her body. “Nopony else can do it. And besides, I’m always glad to help our- -especially when it means doing something this epic!”

Twilight smiled, but she still looked nervous. She took a deep breath. “To be absolutely honest, Rainbow, this isn’t exactly safe…”

“Don’t worry about it,” said Rainbow Dash. “I mean, who do you think you’re talking to?”

“This isn’t going to be like performing a sonic rainboom,” warned Twilight. “It requires precision timing. But if all my calculations are good…you should be able to pull it off. Now stand very, very still.”

“Why?”

Twilight lowered her horn, and with a glow of purple magic Rainbow Dash suddenly felt strange, as if her skin were pulling close around her. It was an odd and uncomfortable feeling, but it actually made her clothing feel better.

“What was that?” she asked.

“A reinforcing spell,” said Twilight. “Just in case.” She smiled. “Okay. I’m going to admit it- -I’m really excited. If this works, the readings we get could revolutionize the entire field of kinetic magic, and several laws of physics.”

“As long as I get to go fast, I don’t mind all the egg-head stuff.”

“Oh, you’ll be going fast,” said Twilight, her expression of fear returning. “Actually, nopony has gone this fast since the Aurasi.”

“Aura-what?”

“Oh,” Twilight said, seeming not to realize that Rainbow Dash was not well versed in much ancient lore. “They were like Pegasi, but bigger, and made of gold.”

“Gold?” said Rainbow Dash. “Gold is heavy. How did they fly?”

“I have no idea. But they did.”

“And one of them did this quarry Celestia thing?”

“Quantum-celestial acceleration,” corrected Twilight. “That’s what you’re trying to do here. It’s like a sonic rainboom, except instead of going faster than sound, you go faster than light- -which shouldn’t even be possible.”

“And one of these gold-guys did that?” asked Rainbow Dash. She was annoyed that somepony was outdoing here- -even if they had been dead for millions of years.

“Yes. Twice. But for some reason, there’s no eyewitness accounts of it.”

“So let me get this straight,” said Rainbow Dash. “You’re asking me to try to break a speed record set by a golden pony over a million years ago that nopony has ever seen since. Is that what you’re asking me to do?”

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to. In fact, because of the danger, I would recommend- -”
“That. Is so. AWSOME!” ‘

“Stop moving,” said Preflight Check. “Or you are going to get pinched.”

“Sorry,” said Rainbow Dash. “Just really really really really excited!”

“Yeah,” said Preflight Check. “Just be careful. Spitfire and the others are going to be watching- -and a lot of spectators as well. Don’t choke. And if you pull this off- -hay, if you even almost pull this off- -your almost guaranteed a promotion.”

“So. Cool,” whispered Rainbow Dash as her auxiliary air tanks were mounted to her sides, weighing her down even further.

“Rainbow,” said Twilight, once again fully serious. “Please. Please be careful. If you need to bail at any time, sacrifice the experiment, not yourself. Nothing is more important than your life.”

“Wow, Twilight. Come on. If you keep talking like that, I might lose confidence.”

“I’m serious, Rainbow. Test pilots have gotten injured- -badly- -in horizontal flights. And you are going to do a firmament dive. Rainbow, I don’t know what I would do if I lost you…”

“Come on, Twi,” said Rainbow Dash, putting her hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I’m the best that there is, remember? Look, I promise to come back- -safe, sound, and a full twenty percent more awesome. Here. Just to be sure.”

Before Preflight Check sealed her collar, Rainbow Dash reached into her jacket and removed a thin golden chain. The end of it contained a small flat amulet with the Wonderbolts insignia, as well as another mark indicating Rainbow Dash’s name and rank.

“You’re tags,” said Twilight. “No, I can’t take that- -”

“Relax, Twi. You’re a princess, so I’m pretty sure it’s okay. Besides, I’m going to get them back in a few hours. Right?”

Twilight smiled and took the tags. “Right.”

Rainbow Dash had reviewed the order of steps hundreds of times, but as she approached the runway, she reviewed them again in her mind. The steps themselves were simple, but deliciously insane, even when Twilight managed to explain them in excessively egg-headish detail.

The main element of the task was to perform something called a firmament dive. As Rainbow Dash understood it, the sky- -which she had always imagined as infinite and vast- -had a boundary, an upper limit. That limit was, literally, as high as any pony could ever fly. Rainbow Dash’s first task was to rise to that border, to set hoof upon it- -something that alone would be tremendously important in the history of Pegasi. Just the thought of doing that made her wings tingle with excitement.

That was just the easy part, though. Once she reached it, she was to dive as steep as possible, driving herself forward as rapidly as possible. She would fall back to Equestria, reaching speeds far faster than the rainboom threshold- -and then was expected to turn.

That turn was the reason why she alone could perform this test. She needed to level a dive at supersonic speeds- -something that no other pony would be able to do. The force alone risked tearing her wings off, but she knew that it would be possible- -and even if she failed, Twilight was prepared to teleport her to safety to prevent her from being splattered on the ground.

Once she leveled, she would engage the rockets that were not strapped to her body beneath her wings. They were something Twilight had been working on for months, a kind of magical engine. They had been tested numerous times in horizontal flights, but they proved to be both dangerous and limited. The amount of magic the enchanted crystals within contained could not be dissipated fast enough to make a pony go much faster than the rainboom barrier, and the pony who used them had to be an excellent flier to control the sudden surge of speed.

For a long time, Rainbow Dash had thought that using magic with flight was cheating. It just seemed wrong to use such a thing to tarnish the purity of flying. That was, at least, until she saw the results. Then she had known that magic-assisted flight was the future. The speed and the rush of flying under the power of engines was something that she had never expected, the feeling of flying with a machine roaring beneath her wings. It was still no match for real flying, but it had its own charms.

As she entered the runway, the world seemed to move in slow motion. She could hear her breathing on the inside of her mask, and smell the air pumped in from her oxygen tanks. Looking around, she saw the sight that she had become accustomed to. All around her were spectators, many in the fields around the airstrip, but many in the large airships that surrounded the runway.

Only official personnel were allowed on the runway itself- -as well as her friends, who had been given special authorization for the event.

Rainbow Dash waved to them- -her five core friends, save for Twilight, who was setting up observation equipment with her research team- -and Scootaloo. She then saluted Spitfire, and her comrades who had come to observe.

Even of the noise of all the cheering from the crowds, she heard Fluttershy’s small “yay”, and Pinkie Pie called something out.

“Hey Rainbow Dash!” she yelled. “When you get back, I’ve got a killer party planned! A great big cake for all these ponies!”

“Rainbow?” said Twilight, approaching. Rainbow Dash turned and looked at her friend. “Are you sure?”

“Absolutely. Wouldn’t want to disappoint all my fans, would I?”

“Just be careful. And thank you.”

“No problem. Now, you might want to stand back.”

Twilight stepped back, as did the rest of the crew, and Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, soaking in the pause of cheers as suspense gripped the crowd. Then she spread her wings, and listened to silence fall in the crowd- -then, with her full force, she shot upward. At one hundred feet, a circular jet of rainbow energy poured from around her, bending into the cone shape characteristic of an ascension rainboom.

She knew it had not been necessary. Upward speed had no bearing on the test- -but she did not want to disappoint her fans. That, and, on some level, she was nervous- -and wanted to get to the good part as quickly as possible.

The air rushed past her as she powered forward, watching the clouds separate as she passed them. On the lower ones, some Pegasi were waiting to cheer her on as she rose through the air faster than most ponies could dive, but as she got higher, the clouds got too thin to support Pegasi. At the same time, she felt the air changing. It got thinner, and she had to power her wings faster to keep moving at the same speed. As Preflight Check had predicted, it also became much colder. The suit that surrounded most of her body compensated for some of it, but her wings had to be exposed, and they were starting to ice.

So pushed harder, hoping that there was enough air onboard to sustain her. She had already passed the maximum altitude for most recommended flying as well as her personal record- -but the firmament was still miles away.

It took nearly half an hour for her to begin to move past Equestria’s atmosphere. The sky itself had changed- -now, instead of blue, it looked black, and the horizon between the green and blue world below and the darkness above was becoming visible.

She could feel the heat of the sun- -and see it, far larger than she ever had. Even at a distance of hundreds of miles, it still was powerful enough to instantly melt the ice from her wings. From what she understood, the sun, like the moon, was imbedded inside the firmament. Theoretically, she could have flown to the sun, like the Icarus of legend, but that was already known to be a terrible idea.

Through her mask, Rainbow Dash scanned for the signs of the firmament. She was not entirely sure what she was looking form, but she had been given certain signs. The stars, for example, would be imbedded in it, as were several artificial, unreachable objects that had only recently been discovered- -objects that Twilight suggested were made by someponies called “cerorians”.

Then she saw them. The stars, and the strange, semi-translucent substance that contained them. Up close, they did not look like what she had expected. They were far smaller and far brighter, consisting of looping arcs of Luna’s magic that clung tightly to their backing. Even stranger, they seemed to be watching, as if they somehow had eyes and minds within them.

Rainbow Dash slowed herself, but found, to her astonishment, that the familiar pull to Equestria below had diminished. Instead, when she stopped moving her wings through the impossibly thin air, she simply drifted- -until she struck something somehow solid.

The contact was extremely disorienting. Rainbow Dash found herself standing on what her mind automatically perceived as “grouond”, even though the real ground, Equestria, was now the “sky”. The inversion was nauseating and amazing at the same time.

The texture of the firmament was not pleasant, either. Rainbow Dash had expected something hard, like glass, but instead it was more gelatinous, like thick mud, and she felt her feet sticking as she walked along it.

She suddenly cried out as something moved. To her disbelief, a head suddenly poked out of the firmament- -and she saw a face that, to her greatest annoyance, had become an increasingly common sight in recent years.

The sickly green pony with a single antler-like horn pulled himself out of the firmament until he was only waste deep.

“Oh, hey,” he said. “Don’t bother saying anything. There’s no air up here; sound doesn’t travel. Also, FYI, no, I did not break you record. I’m not a pony. Well, sort of. Mostly. I am butter.” He leaned back, backstroking through the thick firmament aether. “Oh, also, when you get down there, say hi to Brown for me. And tell me he still owes me three bits.”

Rainbow Dash had no idea what he was talking about, but did as she always did when things involved Buttery Snake- -she simply ignored him. She instead took one last look at the firmament, and at the view of Equestria above her- -and did her job.

She released the firmament, and started her descend. At first, she simply drifted- -but then she could feel the force of gravity upon her once again, and used it to guide herself into the steepest dive possible.

She accelerated. She could feel it, even if she could not see it- -the frame of reference was simply too vast, and the air too thin, but by some Pegasus instinct, she knew that she was moving, and moving quickly.

Almost as soon as she started, the air around her shook and ruptured with a rainboom, showering the world below with a rainbow- -but that only signaled Rainbow Dash to move her wings faster, to drive herself down with even greater speed. In a moment of daring, she adjusted her angle- -to a complete vertical.

The air around her shifted again, and she felt a second rainboom pour out of her. She could see Twilight’s magic ignite into a shield around her, burning from the heat of reentry. Even through the shield, she could feel the air passing by her at impossible speed, and she gritted her teeth against the feeling of losing control.

A third rainboom came, and then a forth, and Rainbow Dash felt an indescribable pleasure running through her body. It was the height of adrenaline- -pure fear, and the finest, sharpest form of excitement. It was something she had not felt in years- -and the reason she had been so vehement about assisting Twilight with this particular test.

The air seemed to distort again, but this time, something was different. It was not just the air that was changing- -it was space itself. She realized that, somehow, she was not alone. She glanced to her side, momentarily expecting to see Buttery Snake trying to steal her thunder, but instead gasped as she saw a bizarre ghostly figure descending beside her. It was larger than her, but clearly a pony- -a pony who seemed to be made from plates of gold. He apparently could not see Rainbow Dash, but she could see him- - and how he seemed to be laughing manically.

Then another rainboom occurred, this one large enough to spread a corona of color out over the entire continent- -and Rainbow Dash felt herself accelerating uncontrollably, the force of the rainboom driving her forward even more rapidly.

As she moved faster, the golden figure beside her seemed to notice her, and turned toward her- -revealing that he only had one eye. It was about that time that Rainbow Dash looked down. Her mind reeled as she saw how fast the world was flying up toward her- -and, terrified, realized the true extent of her speed.

She was only seconds away from impact, and she spread her wings. The force was incrediable, and she clenched her jaw as her feathers were torn out. With all her strength, she forced herself out of the dive. The bones in her wings creaked, and then cracked. She knew that if even one of them failed, there would be no escape from the resulting death spiral- -but there was no choice.

Rainbow Dash put her trust in Twilight’s magic, and twisted her wings.

The crowd below must have been treated to an incredible sight as Rainbow Dash fell. They were silent, many fully expecting her to plummet to her death- -but just feet from the ground, Rainbow Dash pulled out of the dive, channeling the force of her downward descend into horizontal motion.

She could not hear the roar of the cheers through the roar of the wind passing her body, and she felt the world starting to go dark. Her flight suit automatically compensated, though, inflating internal sacks to force the blood back to her brain and wings- -and even with fractured wings, she managed to level her flight.

For a moment, she was overjoyed, high on a thrill unlike any she had experienced in her life- -but then she remembered that her work was not done. She reached onto her chest- -not an easy task, considering the force of the wind against her legs- -and activated the magical thrusters.

Her speed instantly quadrupled, and she felt herself being rushed forward, the trees around her blurring into a single green mass. The world itself suddenly burst into flame and energy around her, and she felt her speed change- -as if she were suddenly slowing. She did not know why, or how, but she somehow felt a reason¬- -as if the world were resisting her acceleration, as if the laws of physics themselves did not want her to succeed.

In response, and with a smile, she lowered her wings and head and forced herself forward just slightly faster- -and felt the roar of the universe snapping around her as reality suddenly vanished.

Chapter 33: Survivor of the Quarantine

The mental hospital was not part of any city, or any known district that Toxic Shock was aware of. Being transported without his body, however, had disoriented him heavily. He had no real idea where he had been taken, or who had taken him.

As he moved through the outside district, though, he realized just how well constructed the prison was. The building itself had walls and protections spells and auto-turrets, but that was not to keep inmates in- -it was to keep the Forest out. The entire facility had been placed in the heart of what seemed to have once been a city. It had long-since been overtaken by the plants, though, and the buildings stood gutted and empty, overgrown with immense vines and toxic flowers.

Things were moving in the darkness. Toxic Shock could hear them. Strange animals, ones that had were perhaps not even yet known to science, and worse, plants- -the kinds that slithered and watched, waiting hungrily for their enemies to approach. This forced his mind into hyper-vigilance, a state that was not quite fear. If anything, he felt alive. He had spent so long in a world that was peaceful, where even the strongest of creatures could barely stand against his cybernetic body- -but now he was reminded of the world that had given birth to him, and of his own jungle. Thoughts of the horrors of the Wasteland came to mind, and how he had survived them for so long. The Forest was nothing in comparison.

Yet, somehow, his mind could not focus. It kept drifting to the past- -what for him was a matter of hours ago, but what for the remainder of the world was almost five centuries before. He recalled them, his friends, ones whose bones had long-since collapsed into dust. Sometimes he just wanted to go back- -to once again know the kindness of Fluttershy, or to hear the enchanting voice of Sweetie Belle once more.

There was, of course, no way back. Even if there was, he knew that he could not leave. The past was not meant for him. He was, above all things, a soldier, and a protector. He knew that now- -and knew that he needed to perform his duty to Equestria.

Outside, drones were searching for him, but they would not be able to find him. Toxic Shock had taken refuge in one of the ancient towers, its windows boarded up by ponies long ago against some forgotten disaster. It seemed to have been an office at one point, and the floor was covered in rotting paper amongst the rusted desks and vines. Through the cracks in the molding wood and past the dirty glass, Toxic Shock could see the leafless canopy of the trees, their luminescent tips of their branches swaying in the breeze, almost seeming to watch him.

Based on the computer equipment present at each desk, no living pony had entered the building in at least several decades, if not a century. Like most technology of the prior era, however, they were built with great care, possibly even by ponies whose special talent was computer-making, instead of by the endless factories of the modern world.

Toxic Shock moved through the aisles of the desks, being careful not to disturb the plants too heavily. They had not yet attacked him, at least not severely, but he knew that they were watching, still unsure of his intentions. Being so near them was a huge risk, but risk was his job- -and he knew no sane pony would follow him so deep into such lethal territory.

Most of the computers were badly damaged, their screens smashed in and their surfaces corroded and rusted. The wires on many of them had been chewed through by the numerous small, furry animals- -and some far less furry ones- -that roamed the city, making it their own. A few computers, however, were still hardwired into the central conduit system of the building and, if Toxic Shock was right, the city itself.

Finally, he found one that was still reasonably undamaged. He sought out its power cord, which was stiff with age, and attached it to himself. After a few moments, the computer flickered and actually booted. The interface was ancient- -perhaps even literally- -but not too unlike the kluged computational mainframes he had grown up with.

Luck was also with him. The ponynet connection was still valid. Of course, he had expected that. These cities were designed to withstand atomic blasts, and this one probably had- -that was one reason why the plants had had such an easy time taking it over, using it as Equestria’s largest trellis.

He began to enter the necessary codes, liking himself across the web to the Wastelander networks. In terms of construction, they were a mess. Their software was almost as heterogenous as their hardware, and almost totally incomprehensible, even to him. That, of course, was what he was counting on. Once connected, there was no way he could be traced, not without at least seven Bloodhound AIs on his trail.

It took several hours for him to find what he was looking for, but eventually, he did: the evacuation orders from his last post. To his horror, he realized that the infected had been taken all across Equestria, to independent secured hospitals as well as those in major metropolitan areas.

It got worse. There were several reports of massive destruction- -of entire cities, with millions of fatalities. Most of them were regarded as hoaxes, and ponies did not believe them- -but Toxic Shock knew better. Even after fifteen years, he still could not sleep without seeing that thing in his mind. He knew what it was capable of.

He stepped back and tried to process what was happening. What he thought of as a pathogen- -in his mind, a kind of black, metallic worm- -was not really a disease, but a mutagen. It converted those infected into things. The things themselves were not like the mutants he knew, though. They were not mindless or broken, but intelligent. The one that had taken his original body had used his own cybernetics to break the quarantine- -to spread the disease.

Except that did not make sense. Toxic Shock had taken careful notes on how fast the disease spread. In just several days, it should already have ravaged significant parts of the cities it had been introduced into. It had not, unless the cities were keeping a tight lid on the information.

Toxic Shock leaned back toward the computer. Based on the level of destruction, he guessed that no more than three or four had pupated- -but knew that the others would come soon, and that when they did, the cities they were born into would not survive.

There had to be a pattern, though. For something so intelligent, there had to be a goal.

Toxic Shock disconnected himself from the computer and stood still for a moment, thinking. He knew he would need to act quickly, but he was still missing something. He also was fully aware that he could do little to stop them, not alone.

He slowly approached one of the windows, the only one that he had torn the water-darkened plywood away from. Sitting before it was a device he had constructed long ago with the primitive components he had managed to scrounge in Equestria’s idyllic past. He pointed the transmission dish skyward, toward the firmament, and connected the power supply to his body. He picked up the microphone in his magic and clicked the button.

“This is Avenger. Situation dire. Require backup. Requesting response. Over.”

He released the button, and waited. Nothing came back through the speakers except static.”

“Repeat. This is Avenger. Situation dire. Equestria is in danger…massive outbreak in process. Please. Require backup. Requesting response. Over.”

Once again, no sound returned. No one replied to him. Not in the Wasteland, or otherwise. He waited a moment, even though he knew that almost all of his soldiers had the decryption key for the encoding system he was using.

Nothing came back except static.

Chapter 40: Corrective Measures

The remains of the pony in the glass-like tube were nearly still, moving only as occasional aeration bubbles passed through the viscous fluid. The figure itself was narrow and thin, its face sunken and corpselike. Even its wings were so thin that Thebe could see the blood pumping through their vasculature.

No pony in Equestria would have recognized this creature, though. Even if it had been complete- -if all the limbs had been attached, or the torso were the proper size and filled with organs, it would look unlike anything they had ever seen. Its tiny eyes, extended face, or the strange gate it would have had when it walked with- -and especially the flightless, bone-plate wings. None of them would have known that these ponies were once one of the dominant races of Equestria.

They were, of course, not alive, or not completely. They could not survive without the tubes and wires that connected to them, keeping the cells of their bodies marginally functional and dormant. Thebe had been perfecting the cloning process for decades, but her source material was simply too degraded. Much of it came from fossilized remains, or from the radiation-washed bones pulled from the Gloame. Celestia had indeed been thorough in their extermination.

The burrowing Pegasi, though, were only one of the two species that Celestia had deigned to remove from existence. Thebe had entirely given up on the other race long ago, however. With the Exmoori, she had viable genetic material, and the clones had formed well under the guidance of her magic. They had been perfect replicas of what had once been- -at first. They would always appear normal early on, but they would inevitably decline. Without fail, every Exmoori clone would collapse into homicidal rage. Their militaristic tendencies were pre-programmed into their very genetics; the clones would kill everything and everypony that came near them, including each other, until Thebe was forced to put them down. She had attempted the process hundreds of times, and every batch had failed. She had eventually given up her genetic samples to various private laboratories, but all they had produced were in-vitro genetic implantations, or at most deformed mutants.

The burrowing Pegasus squirmed slightly, and opened its eyes. One of its eyes was blind, but the other stared blankly. Its face shifted, as if it were trying to form facial expressions. They were, on some level, conscious- -even though their brains were ill-formed. They would wake up sometimes, and sometimes they would start screaming. Thebe hated the screaming ones, and always made a point to dispose of them properly.

She floated backward and looked up at the racks of hundreds of failed clones. She knew that there was really no point in keeping them, but something within herself prevented her from throwing them away. In her youth, she had been obsessed with restoring the lost two races. She was not sure why she had started, but the idea still held some romanticism within it. The idea that she, Thebe, could recreate what Celestia had destroyed, and undo the lesser alicorn’s greatest legacy.

Now, though, they would serve as a fitting audience. Irony, it seemed, liked to follow Thebe. She knew what needed to be done, and why. The incomplete, decaying clones seemed to understand too, and watched her knowingly.

“Well,” said Thebe, addressing her silent children. The only children she would ever be able to have. “I suppose I will be able to outdo Celestia after all.”

She hesitated for just a moment. Something within her felt strange, a like a memory from a time long passed, perhaps even a memory from before she had seen the truth of her existence. It hurt.

So she ignored it. Thebe activated the spell.

In the city of Baltimare, the city lights had just activated hours earlier, flooding the city with bright white light from the dome above. Ponies had already gone to work at their various jobs, but many were still walking through the streets, talking or purchasing groceries or supplies at the various stores, many of them altered in the last urban renewal cycle to resemble quaint and colorful structures.

Unlike many other cities, Baltimare had never grown into a full Megatropolis. In the past, it had been plagued with exceedingly high crime rates as well as racial tension, both of which had been spawned by the race-riots of the Second Choggoth War. For nearly a century, the city had been regarded as a dangerous wasteland of decaying buildings, drug addiction, and illegal firearms.

That era had long-since passed. It had now grown into a substantial city with a rich history, known for its peace and prosperity, as well as numerous medical centers that had grown up beneath the city’s famous lit dome. When ponies suffered from rare diseases or injuries that could not be healed elsewhere, they went to Baltimare for treatment.

Many of the pony residents worked in the hospitals. All of them were aware of the current outbreak. All across Equestria, ponies were falling ill with a mysterious disease. Their own hospitals had been packed with the infected who had been shipped in from all over Equestria. The disease had initially proven impossible to treat, let alone contain, but it the spread seemed to have slowed, which was fortunate. The Mayoral Council of Megatropolis 616 had just issued orders refusing entry of infirm from outer cities, so many new patients had been redirected to Baltimare. The hospitals were nearing capacity, and the work was grueling- -but the ponies of Baltimare were known for their caring, and their generosity. They would turn away no sick pony, and would deny none treatment.

Outside the hospitals, though, life continued as it always did. In no place was this more apparent than in Golem Park. The park sat in roughly the center of the city, a patch of grass and trees amongst the towers and brownstones of the city. The park itself had once simply been an undeveloped area known as a dumping ground, but through the hard work of all the ponies of the city, had become a thriving and beautiful sanctuary.

The park got its name from the titanic golem that stood in its center, looming hundreds of feet over the park. It had never moved since it had been placed there- -or, according to legend, walked there- -and it was largely overgrown with colorful flowering vines and turf that had taken hold upon its shoulders and head.

The fields beneath it were dotted with happy, smiling ponies. Among them were doctors on break, looking overworked but happy to be outside, as well as mothers with their foals. Fillys and colts ran through the fields, playing at the base of the golem. A young couple on a picnic giggled with each other in its shadow.

One particular filly was playing with a frisby. She ran toward the golem and caught it in her teeth, then threw it back to her laughing friends. She wished that she could have caught it with her magic, but her horn was still too small and stubby to use magic properly. Even though she practiced every night, her magic could still barely produce sparks, let alone perform a levitation spell.

As she began to move out of the golem’s shadow, she suddenly stopped. Most of her friends kept on playing- -except for the other one among them who was a unicorn. The filly looked around, and saw that all the unicorns seemed to have noticed the same feeling. One of the doctors had looked up from his coffee; the young mare on the picnic blanket had stopped kissing her coltfriend; a performer over by the tree line had stopped his juggling.

Then the ground began to shake. The filly was overcome with a powerful instinct to run, and she did. As she moved, she looked behind her- -and to her amazement, saw the six eyes of the golem aflame with scarlet magic. Then the it moved. She had thought that the stories were just make-believe, that the golem was really just a weird statue- -but it actually moved.

She stopped running, and watched as it stood, tearing the flowering vines that connected to its body out of the ground and stretching its arms. Then it took a step forward onto the ground, its clawed hoof nearly crushing the ponies below it.

The golem looked down at them all, as if were considering the world it had just awoken into. The ponies below- -though afraid- -did not know what to make of it. They had grown up around it, as had their parents, grandparents, and countless generations before them. The golem had watched the city grow around it, and never once moved- -they just could not bring themselves to be afraid of it.

Then it spoke. Its voice was booming and deep, but the filly had a strange sense that it was female.

“Engaging purge,” it said.

The last thing the filly ever saw was an eruption of red light from within the golem. Then, in an instant, she, along with the rest of the city, was reduced to dust.

In a site in the distant forest, the Grand Magus cried out.

“Grand Magus!” cried one of the dragon soldiers near him, a brown and gray male by the name of Smokebom. “Are you alright!”

“Did you feel that?” demanded Spike. The pain was not nearly as great as that which Goldmist’s eye had been producing as of late, but it was shocking none the less. “Did you feel that magic surge?”

“I felt something,” said a young female dragon. “But…what was it? An explosion?”

“Stay here,” said the Grand Magus. He spread his wings and spoke in fire, coating them in flame. With the spell in place, he rocketed upward into the high atmosphere, passing through the thick, white-sparking Order clouds that were permeating the area. He had defiantly felt an explosion- -and one from a familiar magic. Except that the location was wrong. He could not determine where it had come from.

Then he crested the top of the clouds, and understood. In the distance, he saw the columns of red light extending into the sky. There had not been one explosion, but many- -perhaps hundreds.

“No,” he said, unable to stop the tears. “Thebe…how could you? How could you have gone this far?”

In a decaying tower in a long-dead city, Toxic Shock suddenly felt a strange vibration running through his horn. His radio transmitter clicked loudly, and for a moment he thought that he was being contacted. Then his mind connected the combination of sounds and the sensation in his horn. He immediately raced to his computer and shoved the pieces back into place. He rammed the power supply cord into his body’s port- -and found that he was shaking. Even in a robotic body, he was shaking.

He activated the computer, and saw that his instincts had been correct. While waiting for a reply transmission, he had been watching the progress of cities that had taken the sick. For a time, he had been hopeful; although there had been no news of a cure, the spread had slowed and stopped. Now that hope was shattered. Every jurisdiction that had taken the infected was now nonresponsive.

“You idiots!” he said, slamming his metal hoof on the rusted desk. “If you had listened! If you had just listened!”

Toxic Shock recognized a purge when he saw one. He knew now the extent of his failure; that if he had just tried a little harder, if he had not let the quarantine break, this would not have happened. The weight of all the ponies that must have been culled now rested squarely on his shoulders.

Deep within the Eternal Forest, Lady Vale walked through the streets of one of the cities that surrounded her capital. She smiled and waved to the subjects below, who she was visiting. Their buildings were tiny, barely to her knees, carved from wood taken from the trees or built with tiny bricks. This city, of course, like so many of those that existed within her deepest sanctum, was populated by breezies.

The street that had been constructed through the center of the town was disproportionally wide for its buildings, but only because it had been built for her, as a path for her to walk through, to get meet the numerous breezie residents that dwelt within, who now came to their windows to see their Queen pass amongst them.

Ahead of her marched her husband, wearing a hat and twirling a baton to music that only he seemed to be able to hear as though the procession were a parade.

“Hello there,” said Vale, kneeling down near a small group of breezie children gathered at her feet. They at first seemed frightened of her blood-red eyes, but then they stepped forward cautiously. “Yes. Yes of course. There is no need for you to worry. The gohh are our friends now.”

Suddenly, there was a sound of breezies crying out, and a baton clattering against the ground. Vale looked to see that Discord had dropped it; fortunately, the breezies it had nearly landed on had moved out of the way.

“Discord?” said Vale, disapprovingly. “Now, I know you didn’t mean it, but you really should be more careful- -”

He turned, and she saw the uncharacteristic seriousness on his face.

“Hass,” he said, and space distorted. His rival appeared floating over the city like a dark cloud, its robes drifting beneath it in wind that nopony could feel. “You felt that, right? Please tell me you didn’t feel that.”

The yellow-clad being said nothing.

“On second thought,” said Discord, “don’t tell me anything. Because you can’t talk. Because I’m pretty sure you don’t have a mouth. And we all know how pretty I am when I’m sure…no. Not time for jokes. Find Snake. He’s probably in some tall grass or lurking in the background somewhere.”

“Discord,” said Vale, herself becoming serious. “What has happened?”

“Well…let’s just say we’re not going to have to send out nearly as many Hearthwarming’s Eve cards this year.”

In the city of Baltimare, several objects that had failed to be properly vaporized fell to the ground, landing in the wreckage below. Then they stood. The surge of magic had been unexpected, but useful. They had fed on it, converting it, using it to accelerate their pupation. Many had not been far enough in the healing process to withstand the process, and had exploded violently. Those that were near enough to their true and correct form, however, were able to survive.

Now each of them reached out into the wreckage, and into the supply of mass that their siblings had supplied for them. Each built a shell around themselves, and each turned toward the direction where the first of them was calling.

One, however, lifted its arm and pointed a finger at the golem that stared down at them. Before the golem could react, its source code was coopted. The fundamental control system was rewritten, and its six eyes shifted from red to pink and finally to white.

All across Equestria, the same was occurring. Many were understanding the true nature of their beings, of what it meant to be superior in every way to every other being. They were waking up. The time had come to begin construction.

Chapter 53: The Story of the Lich King, Part I

The situation had grown worse than anypony had ever expected. Just days before, Shining Armor had been overseeing the installation of several new security boundaries to the New Crystal Palace. Now he was trotting through Ponyville toward the looming crystalline palace built at the center of the thriving city.

He had received word of the situation from the dragon Spike. Spike had long-since relocated himself to a distant mountain range for advanced training under his mentor, Crimsonflame, but he apparently still stopped into Ponyville from time to time. He had certainly been there during the funeral, but that had been over six months ago.

It had been bad when they had lost Rainbow Dash. Shining Armor had been there that, and watched what it did to Twilight. It had nearly crushed her. Now, just nine years later, Applejack had left them. Having two friends die in their prime would be hard enough for anypony- -but it had destroyed Twilight. She was locked in a section of her palace, and nopony would reach her. Her remaining friends and Spike had called out to the only pony that they thought could reach her: to Shining Armor.

Shining Armor cursed under his breath. He had been so busy that he had somehow managed to completely ignore one of the ponies that he loved most in all of Equestria. He had known Twilight was in pain, but had assumed that she would heal in time. Instead of helping her, he had focused on his own work, and he hated himself for what he perceived as abandoning his sister in her time of need.

In his anger, he engaged a spell, wrapping magic around himself. Space distorted in a burst of light, and the world around him shifted. He collapsed onto the floor, panting. Teleportation was an exceedingly difficult spell, especially for him. His general specialty, as far as anypony knew, was shield spells. He had not even known he could use a teleportation spell until he had been literally forced to during the Choggoth War.

He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling the scar that would never heal completely, and stood up. The crystal door before him was inscribed with Twilight’s cutie mark; he only assumed that it was her room.

Shining Armor knocked against the door.

“Twily?” he called. “It’s me, Shining Armor.” There was no response, so Shining Armor knocked again. “Twily? Are you in there? I really hope this is your room.” There was still no response.

Shining Armor took a breath. “Alright, Twilight. If you want me to, I can teleport past this door. Or I can knock it down. Easily. But I’m not going to.” He sat on the floor. “Because if you’re not ready to talk, then you aren’t. But I’m going to wait here until you open this door.”

So he waited. He recalled having done this at least one time before, back when they were much younger. They had been children, and he had damaged her favorite toy. He had felt terrible, but Twilight had locked herself in her room, refusing to speak to him- -so he had done exactly what he was doing now, waiting outside until she opened the door and gave him a chance to apologize.

Of course, things were different now. Twilight was an alicorn. She could, in theory, outlive Shining Armor by centuries while he waited. Or she could teleport anywhere else, perhaps into a guest room or something.

As he thought about this, the door eventually opened, if only by a crack. A bloodshot purple eye peeked out.

“Shining?” said Twilight. She sounded terrible, as if her throat was raw from crying for the entire six months.

“Yeah,” he said, standing. “Can I come in?”

Twilight said nothing for a moment, but then the eye bobbed as she nodded and the door swung open. Shining Armor paused, and then stepped inside.

The first thing he noticed was the smell. It was not intrinsically bad, or like what one would expect from a pony who had not left her room in so long. One thing he had learned from living with an alicorn was that some things worked differently for them, even certain strange and common things. Smell was one of them. Alicorns did not smell like normal ponies. If Cadence did not bathe- -which was rare, but could happen, especially if she was ill- -she did not smell sweaty or bad, but her natural alicorn smell increased. It was a difficult smell to place, but the closest thing that Shining Armor could relate it to was dust, or perhaps some kind of must that was not particularly offensive. It was not normally possible to detect it, but Twilight’s room reeked of it.

Twilight herself also looked terrible. Her mane was unkempt and long, as was her tail. Her wings were unpreened, and violet feathers littered the floor- -all of them aligned into neat rows. Her face was puffy and her eyes barely opened. As soon as Shining Armor entered, the door closed behind him, cloaking the room in darkness.

Shining Armor produced an illumination spell. It was not a particularly powerful one; Twilight’s room was surprisingly understated for that of a Princess.

“Why are you wearing armor?” muttered Twilight as she crossed the room to her bed.

Shining Armor stiffened slightly. In his experience, most ponies were smart- -but altogether far too trusting. They rarely questioned anything, especially if it was said with a smile. Most ponies did not even bother to wonder why he wore full armor most of the time. Even those that knew who he was just assumed from his name that wearing armor was part of his special talent. It was not, of course- -his special talent was for magic applied to warfare- -but it was good enough for most.

“Sorry,” he said, smiling. “It’s kind of our dress code now. You know, after the Choggoth War. It makes the citizens feel safe to see their leaders in armor, and increases national pride. Even Cadence does it too.”

He felt terrible lying to her. What he said was technically true, but it was not why he wore armor. He wore it to hide the scars from the modifications.

“It looks good,” said Twilight halfheartedly. “But why are you here?”

“Well,” said Shining Armor. “Your friends sent me a letter. Said you were…unwell.”

“There is nothing you can do for me.”

Shining Armor looked around the room, and noticed that something was conspicuously absent.

“Twily…have you been eating anything?”

Twilight shook her head. “Alicorns don’t need to eat. We don’t need to drink. We don’t even need to sleep. Not that I can. Every time I do, I see…I see their faces…”

Tears started to run down her eyes, and she pulled a tear-stained framed photograph from her nightstand. It was a picture of her and her friends, smiling happy, not realizing just how much pain that photograph would eventually cause Twilight.

“Twily,” said Shining Armor, crossing the room and trying to put his foreleg around his sister- -only for her to recoil. “I know she was your friend, but there isn’t anything that could have been done.”

Twilight’s eyes suddenly narrowed, and Shining Armor was pushed back by a blast of pink light, the same color as his own magic. His several shield seals absorbed most of the impact, but he realized that if he had been a normal pony he would have been thrown against one of the many bookshelves that lined the walls.

“You don’t know that!” she screamed. “If- -oh Celestia.” She broke down into sobbing that Shining Armor realized she had been trying to contain this whole time. “If I had just been smarter! If I had just been faster! If I wasn’t such an idiot!”

“Twily- -”

Twilight jumped up from her bed and threw a pile or papers onto the floor. They were stained in ink and messy writing, but Shining Armor was able to interpret the types of spells written on them.

“What is this?” he asked, picking several of them up.

“A cure spell,” said Twilight. “One that I think could have saved here- -but I was- -I was too late!”

Shining Armor looked at the notes. It was, indeed, a cure spell intended for cancer, and as was characteristic of his sister it was creative and brilliant- -but she was wrong. There was no way to know that this would have cured Applejack’s cancer, not without extensive and potentially dangerous testing.

“Twily- -you can’t blame yourself for this!”

“Yes I can!” cried Twilight. “The cancer, do you know what caused it?”

Shining Armor did not. “Sometimes things don’t have- -”

“Don’t have reasons? Is that what you want to tell me? Well, I did the tests. Her bones were saturated with elements that don’t even occur in Equestria!”

“How did those- -Twilight, what does that even have to do with this?”

“The Gloame,” she said, as if it were obvious- -and as if this train of thought had cycled through her head countless times, but with nopony to explain it to. “Her body is saturated with radioactive Gloame fallout. So tell me, Shining, who do you think exposed Applejack to that?”

“It’s Order fallout,” he said. “You were all exposed to it when Nil was defeated. We have problems in the Crystal Empire to this day- -”

“No. It isn’t. I’ve checked and rechecked hundreds of times. It was when we went into the Gloame- -when I brought her there.”

“Twilight, you were under orders from Celestia.”

“It doesn’t change the fact that I opened the portal! That I practically put a gun to her head and pulled the trigger! Shining, you weren’t there. Not when she was sick. She, she…” Twilight started crying again. “She was so small, so weak. She couldn’t even walk because her legs were broken. The chemo didn’t do a thing. Do you know what it was like to have to look Applebloom and Big Mac and Granny Smith in the eye and know that I DID THAT TO HER?”

Shining Armor could not help but feel a twinge of sympathy. Even after the things he had done to so many ponies, the thought of that image was simply too cruel. Taking an earth pony’s legs was like taking a Pegasus’ wings, or a unicorn’s horn- -and knowing Applejack, it must have been even worse.

“Twily, did you know about the dangers when you went in there?”

“No,” she admitted. “But I should have. I should have read more, studied more. I should have known what the Gloame did to ponies- -I mean, we were hardly the first ponies there. The others didn’t get sick, not in the same way, so there must have been a way- -and I should have seen it!” She paused, her sharp mind clearly focusing itself inward. “And if I had…if I had just stayed a little longer- -I could have saved Celestia too…”

“Celestia is fine,” said Shining Armor. “You just saw her at the funeral.”

“But she hasn’t been the same since that thing nearly killed her! And if- -if he hadn’t done it, he would have never given me that cube- -I would never have seen those horrible things- -”

Shining Armor did not allow her to continue. He rushed her, and wrapped her in a hug. She tried to resist, believing herself a monster not worthy of love or comfort- -but eventually gave in and started to sob on his shoulder.

“Shining!” she wailed. “I miss them- -I miss them so much! I would- -do anything- -just to see them again!”

“I know, Twily,” he said. “I know.”

She continued to cry. She said some things, but eventually they all became incomprehensible through her tears. Eventually, however, she began to slow.

“It’s going to be okay,” said Shining Armor, running his hoof over her back. Like Cadence- -and presumably like Celestia and Luna- -Twilight’s body was completely hairless, aside from her mane and tail. Her coat had fallen out years ago. Naked pony skin felt strange, but Shining Armor had grown accustomed to it.

He released Twilight slightly and positioned his light source so that his eyes would not accidentally demonstrate their newly acquired reflectiveness. He saw that although her face was covered in tears, Twilight was smiling, if only slightly.

“Hey,” he said, “if you think it would help, I have some good news.”

“I think…I think I could use some good news right now.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, Shining. I’m sure.”

Shining Armor smiled. “You’re going to be an aunt.”

Twilight’s smile faded, and she blinked. Shining Armor could almost see the thoughts moving through her mind.

“Who- -who did you get pregnant?” she asked, accusingly.

“Cadence,” growled Shining Armor, trying to suppress his sudden surge of inexplicable anger. Of course, he understood that Twilight had simply leapt to the most logical conclusion.

“But Cadence can’t get pregnant,” said Twilight rapidly. “Alicorns…we’re sterile.”

Shining Armor shook his head, smiling. “No. I discovered a new spell, a way to fix it. It took years of experimentation, and, well, trials, but it finally worked. Cadence is going to have a foal!”

Twilight finally smiled, this time broadly, giving the reaction that Shining Armor had expected.

“You’re going to be a father?” she said, excitedly jumping off her bed. All the energy that had drained from her over the months seemed to be returning rapidly. “And Cadence- -Cadence is going to be a mother?”

“Yes!” said Shining Armor excitedly. “A colt!”

“A colt!” cried Twilight, jumping with the same excitement that Shining Armor was feeling. “Did you- -did you already pick a name?”

Shining Armor nodded vigorously. “Yes. He is going to be named Blackened Shield.”

“Blackened Shield?” asked Twilight, her smile just momentarily flickering. Twilight was intelligent- -far more intelligent than Shining Armor ever would be. He knew this, and knew that she recognized the origin of the name. Still, it barely seemed to dampen her excitement. “She- -how far along is she?”

“Almost two months.”

“And I- -I didn’t notice? What- -what have I been doing?” She looked around the dark room, and drew the shades. Shining Armor recoiled from the sudden surge of light, but Twilight did not seem to notice. “We- -has there been a foal shower yet? Did I miss that?”

“No,” said Shining Armor. “Actually, you are one of the first to know. We were planning the official announcement soon, but I wanted you to know first.”

“Me?”

“Well, of course. I still have to tell mom and dad, though, I’ve just been…busy.”

“Busy? Busy?” Twilight took him by the shoulders and shook him. She clearly did not intend to cause him any harm, but she was taller than him and somewhat stronger. He was jostled slightly in his armor.

“Oops,” said Twilight, setting him down. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay,” said Shining Armor, straightening his armor. “You should have seen how Cadence reacted.”

“I can imagine!” said Twilight, looking out her window at her growing kingdom. She smiled, the thoughts and implications running through her mind. For a moment, though, Shining Armor caught a sight of a peculiar expression over her face. It left almost instantly, but Shining Armor knew what it meant.

“What?” he asked.

“Nothing.”

“Twily. Come on. I know you better than that.”

Twilight sighed, and stepped back from the window. She looked at her brother.

“The spell you used. I’m curious…”

“It is very complicated,” said Shining Armor. “It would take me days to explain, and my notes are- -”

“I understand,” said Twilight. “It’s not that. It’s just…would it work on any alicorn?”

“What are you implying?”

Twilight looked away. “Would it work on…would it work on me too?”

“Yes,” lied Shining Armor. “Sure.” He smiled playfully. “That is, of course, if you can manage to actually find a special somepony.”

“Hey!” said Twilight, blushing. “I mean- -I’m trying. I date!”

“No, no you don’t.”

“Well, I went out a few times with Flash Sentry,” she noted hesitantly. “We went to the new Equestria History Museum, and I took him to the Exmoor dig. But I haven’t heard from him in almost a year.”

“Yeah,” said Shining Armor. “Probably best to give up on that one. I heard he ran off with some bat pony.”
` “Bat pony…” said Twilight, looking dejected once again- -but almost seeming to have already identified exactly which bat pony had stolen her ex-coltfriend.

“Besides,” said Shining Armor, hunching over and compressing his brow. In a winded-sounding, artificially deep voice, he imitated an old stallion. “A pretty filly like you should marry a nice unicorn colt! A Pegasus ‘ll just fly away, and an earth pony ‘ll be too dumb and wander off!”

Twilight’s mood immediately shifted as she burst out laughing at Shining Armor’s impression of their grandfather- -even if he had been a bit of a racist.

“But grandpa, what if I marry a bat pony?” she wheezed.

“Then I’ll throw you into Tartarus myself!”

It was funny because Vortex Sparkle actually could open portals to Tartarus.

Twilight suddenly cringed. “It’s- -it’s actually sad,” she whispered to herself. “If you think about what we actually are…”

“Then don’t think about it,” said Shining Armor. “Come on. Rarity’s in her Ponyville branch right now, and Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy never left. They’re all concerned about you. Why don’t we go find them and get some icecream or something.”

“With lots of oats?”

“Sure. I’m buying.”

Twilight smiled, and joined Shining Armor as he led her back into her life. Something concerned him, though, something that only he would be able to notice. That which had darkened her laughter was only a glimpse of something far deeper, something that continually existed within her. Something had changed Twilight. Losing her friends was part of it, but it went back before that, as far as the Choggoth War. Her obsession with the extinct Exmoori, her sudden coldness toward Celestia, and the way she would look so sad sometimes when she thought she was alone. She had seen something in that war, something that had changed her.

Or, Shining Armor realized, it was also possible that she was just perceptive. Perhaps on some level, she knew what Shining Armor was attempting, and the things he had done. Perhaps she smelled the scent that was becoming increasingly difficult to wipe away. There was a chance that on some levels he knew.

Shining Armor dismissed this, though. Even if she did find out, he would simply need to explain why he was doing it. He was simply doing what was necessary, for Cadence and for his sister.

Chapter 69: The Story of the Lich King, Part III

The time had finally come. Once again, Shining Armor found himself walking through the disorganized and strangely decorated halls of the Pocket, looking for the only pony who could help him. If he had still had a heart, it would have been pounding in his chest.

He could not help but feel that Blackest Night had seen this coming. Shining Armor was aware of her powers, the remnants of the unfathomable magic she had wielded in life, and he shuddered to imagine what kind of creature she might have been before she had been reduced to a parasitic shadow.

On some level, he did not want to find her. Somehow, though, he could not help himself. Moving through the poorly lit, brick-lined walls was like drifting through a dream, the kind where the end was inevitable. In a way, he supposed that he already knew the end. It was locked somewhere inside him, in the crystal where his mind resided. The memory was tearing at him internally, like an unknown and obscured animal clawing at the inside of a cage, trying to get out and destroy him- -and produce the fate that Satin Veil craved, his eternal damnation.

Thebes words still echoed inside his head. She was clearly insane, and Shining Armor knew she had to be- -and yet she was so lucid at the same time. All her attacks had failed to destroy him- -but from the way he felt, it seemed that she might yet succeed with a single sentence.

In the dimness of the Pocket, a shadow appeared, one that was distorted by the lights that lined the lower corners of this particular hallway. Shining Armor stopped, and saw Five turn the corner, Philomena riding on her back.

“Shining Armor,” she said, completely nonchalantly, as though seeing a lich in her house was an ordinary occurrence. “I see you are still here.”

“I am,” said Shining Armor.

“I suppose I should thank you,” she said. “The armor you harvested will fetch a substantial price.”

“Really?” said Shining Armor. “You thank me for the armor, and not saving my life?”

“We both know that my live holds very, very little value.”

“All life has value.”

“Hollow words from a necromancer.”

“You know why I am here.”

“Yes,” said Five. “Because you are finally starting to internalize the inconsistencies of your story.”

“Inconsistencies?”

“If you haven’t seen them, you soon will. Come. She has picked out a room for you. To be honest, she has strange tastes.”

The two of them started walking. Shining Armor could not help but look downward at Five’s flank- -not because he could possibly be attracted to such a cold, perpetually semi-teenage pony, but because he knew that the black stain that surrounded Five’s cutie mark was itself a pony all its own. It- -or rather she- -had a distinct mind, a distinct personality, and distinct powers. Shining Armor could not help but feel that the stain was watching him.

“You failed to respond to my question,” said Five.

“Which is what?”

“Are you willing to help me?”

“To construct a device that can defeat Thebe, you mean?”

“In theory.” Five looked backward over her shoulder. “It could be used to that end. Why?”

“I faced her,” said Shining Armor. “And I don’t like her.”

Five nearly stumbled. “What?” she said, her eyes widening. “You left me to fight THEBE? Directly?!”

“Yes. She is ravaging Equestria. As King of the Crystal Empire, it was my duty.”

“Thebe. As in, Thebe. You saw Thebe- -no, fought Thebe- -and survived?”

“So to speak.”

“Wow,” said Five. “The war in Equestria must be far worse than I expected.”

“The answer is yes,” said Shining Armor. “I will help you. I will do whatever I have to. That mare must die. But this is conditional.”

“Conditional?”

“Yes.” Shining Armor arguably hated Thebe, but for some reason, he could not remember what hatred felt like. He had become empty inside, and it took most of his mental energy to cling even to the fear that saturated his mind. “If Blackest Night restores my memory, and I survive, I will help you. Please. Make me whole again.”

“You will get your wish. But be sure, Shining Armor: be sure that this is what you truly desire.”

“I have nothing left to desire.”

“So be it.” Five pushed open a large, wooden door and motioned for Shining Armor to enter.

The room on the other side was dark, but Shining Armor was no stranger to low light. Like much of the Pocket, it matched poorly with the rest of the architecture, even if it had been well designed. The room had been laid out something like an old-fashioned study, complete with wooden-paneled walls with pictures of ponies hanging from them that even Five probably could not identify. There was even a decorative stand with one of Gell’s ferns on it.

Five motioned toward several matching chairs that had been placed in front of a fireplace. The fire was burning, but Shining Armor could detect that it was spectrally aberrant; most likely, it was just a hologram meant to look like flames. Even if it had been a real fire, though, he would not have felt any warmth. He had been dead too long.

“Sit,” said Five, almost sounding bored, as if this whole task was an inconvenience to her. Shining Armor sat on one side of the couch and watched as Five set Philomena on a perch. The bird ruffled her feathers and tucked her head against her neck, as if going to sleep.

Five sat down in one of the chairs and looked at Shining Armor. “Are you prepared?”

“I am,” said Shining Armor, nodded. “I think I finally am.”

“Do not say that I did not warn you.” Five suddenly grimaced, and gasped for breath from the pain as the shadow around her cutie mark expanded, covering her body. Her eyes closed, and then opened again. They were no longer blue, but now green: the eyes of Nightmare Moon.

Blackest Night looked around the room, smiling, her glossy black hair seeming to shimmer in the faux-firelight. “Well,” she said in a voice that was nearly Five’s. “It appears that she set up the room precisely to my specifications.”

“Hello, Blackest,” said Shining Armor.

Blackest Night turned her attention toward Shining Armor and leaned back in her chair, smiling toward him seductively. “Greetings, Shining Armor,” she said. “I see you have returned to me.”

“I have. And I need your help.”

“With what, specifically?”

“I was told you can help me recover my lost memories.”

Blackest Night stared at him for a moment. Her smile was replaced with a pensive expression.

“The violent removal of a phylactery can cause damage to the mind inside. Theoretically,” she said.

“I know that,” said Shining Armor. “I did build it.”

“Indeed you did. And you survived the removal. Which means the memories are still inside you. I would think you would have recovered them by now.”

“I’ve tried, but I can’t.”

“Really?” said Blackest Night, sounding intrigued. “And why not?”

“I don’t know,” said Shining Armor, looking away, toward the fire. He did not know why, but he felt ashamed, as if his failure to recover his own memories represented his own incompetence. “They…they hurt.”

“Hurt? In a lich? How interesting…and unusual.”

“Do you have painful memories?” he asked suddenly, turning back to her.

“Me?” Blackest Night paused, thinking. “I have existed for well over one million years. I have acquired a great many memories, far more than any mortal could. Some are happy. Many are sad. None hurt me.”

“Blackest,” said Shining Armor, looking into her slit-pupiled eyes. “Do you consider yourself my friend?”

“Friend?” said Blackest Night, sounding almost surprised. “Shining Armor, we are both necromancers. No, we are both liches, even. We are far more than friends simply by our very existence.”

“Then can you help me, Blackest? Please.”

She paused for a long moment. “Yes. I believe I may be able to.”

Blackest Night rose from her chair and crossed the room until she was standing between the fire and Shining Armor, her body becoming a bright-eyed silhouette.

“The power I retained from life,” she said, “it is not true telepathy. It is a product of my necromancy, the ability to reach out with my soul into the souls of others. When I was Luna, the power of the moon gave me the strength to reach into ponies’ dreams. I no longer have that power, but I am still strong enough to help you.”

“I understand,” said Shining Armor, separating his arms and exposing his phylactery to her. He knew what she was saying, because, as she had said, he was a necromancer. In order to recover the memory, Blackest Night would reach into his soul, just as Luna had reached into dreams- -and she would see the memories that were too horrible for him to face alone.

Blackest Night took a seat in the center of the couch and leaned over Shining Armor, running her hoof over his chest. Then, finally, she reached the space where his skin gave way to metal, and the metal gave way to pink-violet cystal.

Shining Armor saw the blackness that covered her body seem to shift, reaching out into the light of the crystal, infecting it and staining it like ink in water. He felt her inside him, on a level that he had never felt with a pony before, not even with his wife- -and then he was falling.

The headless drones moved aside as Shining Armor passed through his central laboratory, his numerous mechanical legs clicking on the ground below him. The facility was shrouded in almost pure darkness, but it did not matter to Shining Armor. He had long ago given up his organic eyes; his mostly necrotic and electronic brain was now linked to a system of powerful optic sensors.

The only light came from the array of machines visible through the windows, the sparks generated as his machines assembled the metallic components of his soldiers, knitting together flesh and steel and bone into an undying army.

His core laboratory, however, was by far the most valuable portion of his lair. It was where he had collected so much scientific equipment, and where his research continued. Through his magic, he had removed his need to rest and his ability to tire. Now, his work continued perpetually, his inspiration and labor driving further advancements into the art of necromancy.

“Report,” he said as he crossed near one of his functional soldiers.

The orange Pegasus looked up at him with cold, synthetic eyes and produced a small data-chip in his mechanical claw. Shining Armor reached out with one of his numerous narrow robotic arms and took it form him.

“Our findings, Captain Armor,” he said. His voice sounded pained, and Shining Armor momentarily paused. “Is something wrong?” he asked, feeling the intention harshness in his robotically generated voice.

“It…it hurts,” said the orange Pegasus. “I…I don’t know where I am. I miss Twilight…”

Shining Armor sighed- -or would have, had his lungs not been replaced by exchange membranes. One of the inherent tradeoffs in creating necromantic constructs was how much of the soul to leave intact. Most of what he created were devoid of real souls, instead running on synthetic ones of his own design. That made them obedient, but it also left them without the capacity for extensive independent thought. Bodies that were converted while they were still alive- -as Flash Sentry had been- -easily overcame that deficit. The resulting constructs were intelligent, at least by undead standards, and capable of serving as officers. The problem, however, was that they tended to remember their previous lives and eventually understand what they had become.

“Did you not swear your eternal allegiance to me?” asked Shining Armor.

“I…I did,” he said. “But I’m…so cold. I want to go home…”

“Do you not understand the definition of ‘eternal’?”

“Please…just let me die…”

Shining Armor made a mental note to convert Flash Sentry into one of his spectral guard, and to ensure that he his mouth was sealed in the process. He despised whining.

“Leave me,” said Shining Armor.

“Yes, Captain Armor,” whispered Flash Sentry, his eyes widening as if he already knew what his final fate would be.

As the Pegasus walked off through the hordes of drones, Shining Armor inserted the memory chip into the port in clasp system that held what remained of his skull over his largely disembodied spine. The internal computation system engaged and fed the data into his horn, projecting it to the air so that he could understand it.

Most of it was relatively ordinary information. There were manifests of what the scouting parties had returned with, ranging from more equipment and metal to bodies and organ components. Shining Armor was pleased to see that there were a number of unicorns brought in, as well as some crystals that could be down-cut into power reactors.

Some of the rest of the data was disjoined bits of current events, the sort of data that the ghost soldiers tended to believe was useful. Shining Armor ignored most of it, because most of it was pointless. Even if he was still alive, if only barely, he had long ago departed the world of the living.

Then, suddenly, he stopped, freezing the image on a newspaper article. The article itself had been picked from the Stallions & Mares Press, and appeared to be the front page. What had attracted Shining Armor’s attention was the large color photograph on the front page.

It was a picture of two ponies. One of them was Cadence, dressed in royal garb and smiling as she stood on a marble staircase. Standing near her was a second pony, a yellow colored stallion dressed in gleaming white armor. Even with the armor, Shining Armor could tell that the stallion was not even entirely a pony; the yellow bands on his legs indicated that he was part zebra.

Several of Shining Armor’s optic assemblies shifted toward the headline while the other scanned the article. “Royal Wedding Announced!” read the title. The article indicated that Princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire, nearly thirty years after divorcing her now ex-husband Shining Armor, had finally decided to remarry. The yellow half-zebra in the photograph was her bridegroom, a pony by the name of White Knight.

Shining Armor froze as he looked at the date of the paper, and the date when the wedding was supposed to be. For him, hardly any time had passed since the day when Cadence had rejected his love, exiling him permanently from the Crystal Empire. He had not realized that over thirty years had passed since then.

To his horror, he realized that what he had thought was a “newspaper” was actually archival data. The wedding had occurred nearly five years earlier.

Shining Armor stared at the photograph for a moment, allowing the information to sink in. He looked into the image of his wife’s smiling face- -and how her smile was directed at another stallion He saw the joy in her eyes, even if it was tinged with just a tiny bit of sadness, and for a long moment he was silent.

Then he screamed in rage. He tore through the magical projection and smashed the desk before him with one of his appendages. At the same time, he drew several across the surface of the laboratory benches, shattering his equipment and bisecting several drones.

“CADENCE!” he screamed. “How could you! How could you betray me like this!”

Thoughts rushed through his mind, images of that filthy half-zebra lying with his wife in his bed, in the palace that he had built. Those thoughts only increased his rage, he cried out again.

“Why?” he screamed, “why have you done this? Cadence, I love you! Why couldn’t you understand that? I gave you everything! EVERYTHING! And you do this to me? You stab me in the back?”

He broke down into sobbing- -which quickly became laughter. The thoughts were connecting, resolving in his mind. The initial shock had been paralyzing, but now his brain was beginning to form a recourse, to understand what he needed to do next.

“No…Cadence, I know you still love me. You are my wife. You promised to love me. You do love me, I know you do. You’ve just forgotten. I will fix this, Cadence. Yes. Fix it. Just like I fixed myself, for you. For your love. I will win back your love. I will take you back. Don’t worry Cadence, I can forgive you for what you’ve done…and we’ll be in love again. Yes. I will take you back.”

There were flaws in his plan, though, and he knew it. In order to take back his wife, and his Empire, he would need an army. That was not a problem; the problem was himself. Necromancy had enabled him to prolong his life, but he had been reduced to little more than a spine and skull linked to a walker assembly. He was far too weak to join the battle himself, not in his present state.

Then the idea occurred to him. The mad, terrifying idea that had haunted him for years. There had never truly been a way to accomplish it, but something inside his mind triggered a connection, a single, brilliant idea. Something so elegant and so simple, but at the same time so powerful.

Shining Armor was forced to laugh. The path to immortality was clear- -and it had been staring him in the face for so long. He momentarily wondered if Satin Veil had known that this would be the outcome when she had given him that stone so long ago, but he did not care. The process would be dangerous, perhaps even fatal, but he knew that he had to succeed. In order to rescue Cadence, he would need to shed everything that made him a pony and embrace his true destiny.

He pulled himself upward, ascending through the complex toward the upper laboratories. Only there would he find the necessary equipment for his idea- -but he was not headed there immediately. Seeing his wife had stirred in him feelings that he had not felt for so long, and his insides seemed to suddenly be tearing him apart.

Instead, he detoured to a large storage room, one that smelled even more strongly of preservatives than the others. In the center of this room were a number of stainless steel tanks. Shining Armor looked at them, recalling their contents, and selected one that he liked. With his magic, he engaged the crank that allowed it to open, revealing a vat of reddish, greasy fluid inside.

As if realizing that her tank had been opened, a pony arose from the embalming fluid. She was one of a special type that Shining Armor had constructed, sewn together in such a way that her mechanical components were purely internal, giving her the appearance of reasonably complete mare. On her sides, Shining Armor had sewn a pair of wings, and on her forehead, he had attached a horn. He had long ago discovered that attempting to create alicorns almost inevitably resulted in the construct self-destructing, but in this case, the alterations were purely ornamental.

The mare looked back at him, her eyeless sockets seeming to recognize him, and she smiled as she spread her wings and lifted her tail. Shining Armor approached her from behind and leaned over her body, kissing her, feeling the formaldehyde and phenol that filled her mouth flowing through the exposed bones of his own. Then he mounted her cold, dead body and envisioned his wife’s smiling face as he began thrusting into her.

The memory shifted, passing forward. Shining Armor found himself moving up a large, spiral staircase. Beside him, the core of the Crystal Heart transmitter was beginning to darken. Outside, war was raging in the Crystal Empire- -if it could even be called a proper war. The population had been unprepared for the assault, and the crystal ponies were slaughtered easily.

Shining Armor felt no regret. They had chosen their fate when they had betrayed him, when they had allowed his Princess to marry another stallion, to be taken away from him. Their guilt could not be forgiven. They would all die, and the Crystal Empire would be purged of such treachery.

A group of ponies descended the stairs quickly, and Pegasi swarmed upward from below. Their armor indicated that they were of the core guard, the final defense of Princess Cadence. Some of them were old, and Shining Armor distantly recalled their faces. They had been nothing more than green recruits when he had been their leader- -and now even they had turned against him.

A barrage of beams from crystal rifles rained down from above. Shining Armor recoiled, but simultaneously hardened his carapace. He felt the crystal in the center of his chest surge with power, and a pink-violet shield formed around his body. The ball of magic expanded rapidly until it reached the ponies around him, incinerating their bodies instantly. Armor and charred bones dropped down the pit, corroding into dust as they fell, and Shining Armor continued upward.

Outside, he heard an explosion rock the Crystal Palace and felt several of his soldiers loose connection. The forces of the Crystal Empire were still continuing to fight, even if the battle had already been decided. Shining Armor was not concerned with their inferior force; the only potential threat to his forces was a single pony in the midst of the battle, one wielding shadow and crystal in a way that no other pony could. Shining Armor wondered if perhaps he had done too good of a job constructing Blackened Shield, but it hardly mattered now. Not when he was so close.

Shining Armor burst through the final door into the throne room. He had finally reached his goal; he could feel Cadence’s magic nearby. Soon they would be together again.

The instant he entered the large, circular room, Shining Armor was attacked. A white-armored pony wielding a sword brought it down on one of his front claws. Even though the sword was made of nothing more than ironwood, it cleaved through the lodesteel of Shining Armor’s body as though it were paper. It seemed the half-breed actually knew some zebra magic after all.

White Knight was also quick. He struck repeatedly, actually driving the much larger Shining Armor backward.

“You!” hissed Shining Armor, feeling his rage rising as he began to comprehend who exactly this pony was, and what he had down. “YOU!”

He projected a blade of magic and slammed it down on White Knight like a great cleaver. The half-zebra’s sword shattered from the blow, but his armor absorbed the impact, preventing him from being cut in two. Even though he survived, the resonance of the spell badly damaged his ivorywood armor and he was sent sprawling backward.

Shining Armor turned his attention toward the other pony in the room.

“Cadence,” he said, stepping closer to her. She looked just as she had all those years ago, and just as she had when he had first met her as a colt almost eighty years earlier. She looked different for some reason, though. Shining Armor could not understand why she was looking at him with such rage, and such fear.

“Get away from her!” cried White Knight, drawing a dagger and attempting to charge Shining Armor’s back.

Shining Armor responded effortlessly, turning and firing a blade of mithril into the half-zebra’s gut. He saw the stallion’s eyes widen as he was thrown backward, his body pierced and transfixed into the crystal wall of the throne room.

“White Knight! No!” screamed Cadence. Her horn glowed with alicorn magic, and she fired a powerful beam toward Shining Armor. Normally, Cadence’s offensive spells were especially poor. This time, though, she fought with all her strength, not understanding that Shining Armor was only trying to help her.

Shining Armor generated a shield, absorbing the blow easily and reflecting it back toward her. The feedback impacted her horn with a resounding explosion. She cried out as her spell failed, and collapsed to her knees.

“Cadence!” cried White Knight. Even impaled, he still seemed to be alive. He may have been evil, but Shining Armor was able to admit that he was persistent.

Cadence started to stand, but the feedback from her spell had already taken its toll on her. Shining Armor paced the room patiently, waiting for her to regain her composure. He looked out the windows at what was rightfully his kingdom, and saw the crystal city burning beneath him. Never before had a city so deserved destruction. For what they had done to him- -what they all had done to him- -there would be no survivors.

“What do you want?” said Cadence, standing. “What kind of monster are you?” Her horn flickered, and Shining Armor could tell that she was trying to return to what she had been doing: lending support to the troops across the kingdom. Her magic remained unusable, though, and she could generate little more than sparks.

“Monster? I am not a monster,” said Shining Armor.

“Those ponies down there. They never did anything to you. Why are you doing this?”

“Never did anything,” chuckled Shining Armor. Then a realization struck him. “You…you don’t recognize me, do you?”

“Cadence, run!” cried White Night, clawing at the infinitely sharp sword that held him. All he succeeded in doing was cutting apart his hooves. “Get out of here!”

“I’m not leaving you,” she said. “Just hold on!”

The tone in Cadence’s voice angered Shining Armor greatly. She sounded genuinely concerned and afraid for that other pony. She clearly believed she loved him, and yet she had attacked her true husband with the intent to kill.

“Cadence, it’s me,” said Shining Armor. He separated the central cleft of his body and extended his skull outward. As he did, he activated a spell that extended the undead flesh of his body over it, forming a semblance of his original face. Although he had changed his body drastically, his new nature would always enable him to return to a semblance of a pony. He had created that feature for her.

Cadence’s eyes widened, and the color drained from her face. She stepped backward, shaking her head.

“No…no, it can’t be you…”

“It’s me. Shining Armor. I did it, Cadence. I finally succeeded.” He pointed at the crystal in his chest. “I finally became immortal. Just like you. Now we can be together forever!”

“Shining- -the kingdom…”

“I know! Once I remove the traitors, my army will help us rebuild it. Just like we did with the Crystal Palace. It will be new, and better, and perhaps this time they WON’T TURN ON ME LIKE YOU DID!”

He slammed one of his legs into the ground, cracking the tile, and sealed his skull back into the center of his body. Cadence took several more steps backward until she bumped into the pair of thrones in the center of the room- -the thrones that she and Shining Armor had once ruled from.

“Shining…what have you done?”

“I have defeated death itself!” laughed Shining Armor. “I tore my soul itself out of my body! All for you, Cadence! My love, my true and only love!” He dropped to a whisper. “So that we, we can be together…together again, just like we used to be.”

“Cadence,” said White Knight, his voice faltering as the pool of blood beneath him grew larger. “I am not going to survive this, but you have to. Please, Cadence, just run!”

“I will not abandon you, and I will not abandon my kingdom!” cried Cadence. She charged her horn again, and pointed it at Shining Armor.

“Why, Cadence?” said Shining Armor, suddenly overcome with sorrow. “I gave you everything. I gave this kingdom everything! I gave you my eternal love, an unstoppable army! Security, peace, everything. And you rejected it. All of it. And you rejected me…why? Why would you do this to me?”

“Shining Armor,” she said firmly. “I loved him. With all my heart. And I will love him until the day I die. But you…you are not Shining Armor!”

She fired the spell, but this time Shining Armor did more than deflect it. He felt rage surging through his body, and he struck the spell with his own, channeling his own magic through the center of hers. Cadence screamed as her horn fractured from the blow.

Shining Armor crossed the room quickly and took his wife in his many undead arms.

“You are my wife!” he screamed, shaking her as the blood ran from her horn down her face. “YOU ARE MY WIFE! You just don’t remember, by you will! You will love me!”

“Shining,” she said, groggily. “Please…stop this. You’re hurting me…”

“You will love me,” said Shining Armor, lowering his wife and turning her around. Her consciousness was beginning to return, and she started to resist.

“YOU WILL LOVE ME!”

“Cadence, no!” cried White Knight, using his last bit of strength to claw at the blade that held him. “Let her go! LET HER GO!”

“YOU WILL LOVE ME!” screamed Shining Armor. “YOU WILL LOVE ME YOU WILL LOVE ME YOU WILL LOVE ME!”

“Shining! No, please! Stop! Shining, please- -”

“YOU WILL LOVE ME!” The rage suddenly overwhelmed Shining Armor. H could not understand why his wife was resisting him, why she refused to be his again. To his side, he saw one of his larger limbs extend, and saw the cerorite claws emerge. Then, in blind fury, he brought it down.

There was a clunk as Cadence’s head fell against the floor and rolled away, her wide eyes fixed in surprise. Hairs from her mane rained down as her body went slack and fell to the floor.

“NOOO!” cried White Night. “No, Cadence! Cadence!”

Shining Armor stepped back. His mind seemed to move in slow motion as he realized what he had done. His mind began to shift, as though it had been pulled out from him. Clarity began to return, clarity that he did not think was possible.

He stepped back from his wife’s body, her blood now pouring out onto the floor. Outside, he saw the flames and heard the screams, the screams of his kingdom dying- -dying by his own hoof. Across the room, White Knight had finally expired, still clutching the blade that held him. His love had been what had kept him alive, what had gave him such persistence. Now, with Cadence gone, he had left his mortal body.

“No,” said Shining Armor. “I can’t…I didn’t mean to…” He tried to look away from Cadence’s corpse, at her limp legs and wings, but he could not. His optical sensors would not allow it; he could not close his eyes. “Cadence…Cadence! No! What have I done? I have to, I have to- -” But there was nothing he could do, and he knew it. Despite all his power, and despite his immortality, he had never learned how to resurrect the dead- -and he knew it to be impossible for an ordinary pony, or even a lich like himself. Cadence as gone.

He dropped to his knees over the body, weeping. For the first time, he understood what he had done to her. Not just there in that moment, but for so many years before. He had traded a happy life with her for the possibility of an eternal one. Now he had that capacity, and he would live forever as a lich- -but the reason for doing so was gone. He had, in his rage, destroyed the very thing he lived and died for.

“Cadence,” he sobbed. “Why…why did I do this to you? My wife…my love…” He picked up her limp, hairless body, but was forced to put it back down. Shining Armor had handled so many corpses in his life, but this one was different. He could not bear to touch it, to look at it.

His desperation grew, and he stood up.

“No!” he screamed. “I can’t- -not like this. Cadence! CADENCE!”

He plunged his claw into his chest, grasping the crystal that contained his soul. There was no longer any point in existing, and he could not bear to continue his undead existence knowing what he had done- -the weight was too horrible.

With a swift motion, he tore out his own phylactery, severing its connection to his body. He felt his mind tearing, and then the world vanished around him. The last thing he heard was the sound of the screaming ponies below, and the last thing he saw was the flames of the Crystal Empire.

Chapter 88: The Queen of Equestria

The teleportation spell engaged, and Rainbow Dash felt the sickening nausea of space moving around her. The forest and animals were replaced with barren nothingness as she found herself standing in a seemingly endless desert of course sand.

She looked around at the emptiness. In the distance, silhouetted against the twilight horizon, she saw towers that she somehow knew had been abandoned for longer than history itself. She looked up, and above her saw the Pyramid floating high over the land, revolving almost imperceptibly slowly.

“What…what is this place?” asked Fluttershy, looking around.

“This is the end result of war,” said Shining Armor, simply.

“I’ve…I’ve been here,” said Rainbow Dash. She looked around on the verge of panic, knowing that it was impossible, but she knew that she had. It had been just like this so long ago. The sound of rending metal and the thudding of explosions filled her mind, and for a moment, instead of the Pyramid above, she saw a mountain inexplicably flying toward its final resting place. Her eyes followed the path that she remembered, and she gasped when, in the distance, she saw it: the tilted peak of what had once been Olympus.

“This city burned in nuclear fire,” said Shining Armor. “This was where a Lord of Order was born into Equestria, and where two races died to stop it. Celestia and Luna arose from this pit and rained death upon Equestria, as did Nil. This is dead, empty land. It is where Thebe lives.”

Almost on cue, several shapes lumbered toward the group from the distance, their red eyes locked onto their targets and their horns glowing with energy. The golems were coming to kill them.

Shining Armor’s own horn glowed, and his spell erupted in a wide spiral around them. Hundreds of necromantic constructs, all in prime condition, were pulled through, their swords and rifles drawn, each of them grinning wildly. Some were made of steel and dead flesh, but many were ephemeral, ghostly skeletons, all prepared for battle.

Brown’s wings extended, and he pulled himself into the air, his own rifle charging with magic.

“Fellow warriors!” he yelled to the soldiers below. “We must hold the line at all costs! Protect the Elements! Forward, for the undying glory of Exmoor!”

He raced forward into battle, and with a hideous scream, so did Shining Armor’s force of the undead.

“Wow,” said Fluttershy. “You sure can pick them.”

“I sure can,” said Rainbow Dash, smiling.

From above, Thebe became conscious of an anomaly. A sudden surge of magic that was not hers had erupted below her, and she recognized it as belonging to Shining Armor. Her mind focused on that area, and she accessed the partition of her mind that was controlling the golems in that area. She confirmed that, indeed, Shining Armor was a larger fool that she had expected. He was once again attempting to engage her in battle.

This time, though, he was not alone. He had brought an army of the dead- -as well as one Exmoori. That gave Thebe momentary pause. She had spent so long attempting to clone the Exmoori back into existence, to undo the damage that Celestia had done when she had committed unspeakable atrocities against the fluffy pony and burrowing Pegasus races. Exactly why she had bothered eluded her. She remembered that it had been important to her for some reason, but was not sure why. None of it mattered now, though. The only thing that really bothered her was that somepony had exceeded her own ability by producing a successful clone when all hers had inexplicably failed.

There were two other ponies with Shining Armor. Thebe looked closer, and saw that one of them was her eternal enemy, Vale. The other was Rainbow Dash. Exactly why they were there eluded her; Rainbow Dash was a competent fighter, and Vale a competent general, but neither would be able to stand in a fight against her for even a fraction of a second. Bringing them into a battle like this was completely nonsensical- -which made Thebe more suspicious than anything else.

She momentarily considered wiping them out with a remote blast. Even as strong a wizard as Shining Armor was, he was still insignificant compared to a Vandrare, and Thebe could now kill them almost effortlessly. Wiping him and his armies away would be easy, even trivial.

Something stopped her, though. It did not feel right. She hated Shining Armor, but she had respect for both Vale and Rainbow Dash. She remembered the stories that ponies still told about them, and all they had done to prepare Equestria for the arrival of its eternal Queen. They deserved more than to be perfunctorily annihilated.

What Thebe really wanted was to meet them face-to-face, to face them as a true pony would, and to give them at least that honor for their grand sendoff. Unfortunately, even she could nolonger disengage herself from the Crystal Matrix. Her body itself was trapped.

There was, of course, an alternative, one that she had constructed with the thought that she might, one day, need to use it. She had never imagine that such a day would come so quickly, but the more she thought about it, the more appropriate it sounded.

Thebe reached out into the machinery that surrounded her, adding components to her new body and preparing it. The Pyramid changed conformation, and she prepared to descend.

Brown shifted in the air suddenly, instinctively dodging as a beam of magic seared past his body. He felt the heat through his armor, and the armor indicated that it had been damaged by the impact. Brown redistributed its circulation to focus on repairing it and pointed his rifle at the golem’s eyes, firing several bolts of magic into its weakest location.

He felt himself shifting through the air, and saw the horizon twisting as he did, but kept his eyes on the rifle’s sight. The sudden motion was disorientating and terrifying, but he tried to remain calm. Even if he had only received a few hours of training, Colonel Softgust was a brutal taskmaster, and Brown himself genetically predestined to be a pliable soldier.

The armor itself poured information into his mind, indicating various factors that had no normal discernable meaning. He understood altitudes, g-forces, paths, troop positions, and thousands of other variables. There were far too many for a pony mind. Whoever had built this armor, Brown realized, was a kind of lifeform that either had a brilliant mind or none at all.

The most he could do was calm himself, to let the armor feed into his mind and for instinct to take over. As he swirled and flitted amongst the beams of magic and energy, he remembered why he was doing this. He was fighting alongside Rainbow Dash, and he knew that he must not falter if he wanted to prove that he was worthy of her. He remembered her statue, and the stories she had told him of her exploits. He looked up to her, and wanted to be as proficient in battle as she was. This was his chance.

Below, the constructs who he had once fought swarmed forward alongside him. Most could not fly, but some could, swarming upward in aggressive, almost mindless fleets amongst the silent ghosts of so many ponies. They screamed and tore at the golems, their energy tearing into them. Some even managed to climb onto the nearest of the golem’s bodies, tearing at them, trying to get to the top to blind them or sever their horns.

Another bolt of magic blew past Brown, and he retreated backward through a formation of skeletal ghosts that rushed forward, pulling their bodies into the magic of the golem itself, attempting to kill it from within.

Once outside of the main battle, Brown took aim with Snowprancer. He felt her horn vibrate in his arms and her magic glow, and fired several shots into the golem. He was not even managing to slow them down, but he kept trying.

Then he felt something. A sudden feeling of weight and foreboding, and he froze. His armor poured with danger signals, indicating surges of everything from radiation to magic, but it was not just the armor that was alarmed. He felt something deep within him, something terrifying. He recalled the images of light deep within his memory, when the monster-alicorn Celestia had murdered all his kind- -except now the flashes were red.

He looked up, the visual targeting system of his armor amplifying the image of the bottom of the Pyramid as it opened.

Rainbow Dash watched the battle in the distance. She saw the flashes of magic pouring from both sides: the tiny bursts of the undead, and the periotic ones from a flitting and buzzing pony that she believed was Brown. He hardly looked like a gnat compared to the golems, and although he was fighting so bravely, Rainbow Dash was sure that he was doing almost nothing against Thebe or even her golems.

A vast beam of magic crossed near them, tearing the sand it touched into a molten plume of liquid. Fluttershy cried out and ducked to the side, but Shining Armor did not react. He just kept staring, watching the battle before him with perfect and terrifying engagement.

Then, from above, Rainbow Dash saw the Pyramid shift. The air around her suddenly felt strange, and she saw something drop out of the sky, landing just behind the golems.

She almost could not believe what she was seeing. The golems themselves were immense, each ones standing at least five hundred feet high- -but the creature that had just landed behind them dwarfed them all.

The lesser golems stepped back, leaving the battle, and the giant pushed past them, walking slowly over the desert. It looked like the others in that it walked on two legs, its claws swinging at its sides, but it was at least four times as tall. As it drew closer, Rainbow dash saw that its head was adorned with three immense horns, and that it stared forward with an array of ten glowing red eyes.

“There she is at last,” said Shining Armor.

“That- -is THEBE?!” cried Fluttershy, pointing.

“Admittedly, she was much smaller the last time we met.”

“Who cares,” said Rainbow Dash, feeling the excitement of finally getting to join the battle rushing through her. “Nil was bigger, and we took him down!”

“Don’t get cocky,” said Rainbow Dash. “Can’t you feel it?”

“Feel what?”

“That thing,” he said. “It is powered by an immortal alicorn and the Crystal Heart.”

“Are you kidding me?” squeaked Fluttershy.

“Unfortunately, no.”

They stood, watching as Thebe approached them. Her horns glowed with red magic, but she did not use any spell. The magic was so strong that even Rainbow Dash could feel it vibrating in the tips of her wings.

“Um, Dash,” said the golden pony beside her. “I get that you’re trying to do something for Equestria. I really do. But you need to run. NOW. I can’t help you here. If you die, so do I!”

“I’m not running,” said Rainbow Dash. “This is my fight, and we’re gonna win it.”

Strangely, the golden pony smiled. “You’re crazier than I am,” he said. “I knew I had picked the right one with you. But just take heed.” He became far more serious. “I failed to save my people. I did something foolish to stop my enemy back then, and it killed me. Don’t waste your life, little Pegasus. Don’t make the mistakes I did.”

With that, he the hallucination faded away into a mist of gold, the same kind that had once rained down upon this very desert over one million years ago. Rainbow Dash looked up at the Thebe, and braced herself.

“Why?” said a voice that seemed to permeate her mind itself. “My cause is correct. My actions are justified, and within my rights. Why have you come here to die?”

Fluttershy cowered on the ground, momentarily reverting to the pony she had once been.

“Not yet,” said Shining Armor, trying to reassure them- -and himself. “Just a little more.”

Thebe’s three horns charged, each one glowing crimson against the dark sky.

“NOW!” cried Shining Armor. His own horn ignited with energy, and the space beneath Rainbow Dash’s feet shifted from sand to a large plate of metal. She felt herself lifted as Five’s machine surrounded her.

“Hey y’all,” said Proctor_Jac, who stood in the center, his plating partially removed and his innards linked heavily by hundreds of individual wires to the mass of machinery that surrounded him.

“By Celestia, fire it!” screamed Shining Armor.

“Right!” cried Proctor_Dash. “Kick the tires and light the fires! //:>Proctor:Load|Elements_of_Harmony!”

The machine shuttered, and its internal reactor revved into operation. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy both cried out as the equipment they were wearing beneath their armor shifted, slamming several long needles into their spines and skulls.

Three cables burst forward, articulating themselves as they traveled. Each one connected to one of the three ponies: to the frameworks that Rainbow dash and Fluttershy wore, and to the port that was imbedded in the back of Shining Armor’s skull beneath his mane.

“Rainbow_Dash (Loyalty) = Linked

“Fluttershy (Kindness) = Linked

“Pinkie_Pie (Laughter) = Linked

“Rarity (Generosity) = Linked

“Applejack (Honesty) = Linked

“Twilight_Sparkly (Magic) = Unlinked; //:> Substitution protocol engaged

“Engaging…Loading…//:>Catalysis = Complete. Fireing!”

As Proctor spoke in each of the Six’s voices, Fives machine began to activate. The podiums that held each of the skulls illuminated with energy as the reactor forced energy into them. Rainbow Dash felt the familiar sensation of her own Element rising within her, and of feeling the other Elements drawing power. She focused her will on the golem before her, toward Thebe herself.

Shining Armor screamed as his own mind was partially overwritten by Twilight_Proctor. The force was literally causing his body to reconfigure, his stallion-like form being rebuilt into a narrow mare. Even then, he was not Twilight, and Rainbow Dash could feel the Elements attempting to reject him. Through the machines and the magic, she could feel his pain.

“What is this?” said Thebe, confused. “This is…no. You can’t possibly use the Elements of Harmony against me!”

Energy suddenly burst between the six parts of the platform, the star igniting with a line of energy between each member. Rainbow Dash felt herself lifted off the ground by the magic, and felt herself laughing in spite of her terror. It was working. The machine was actually working.

Then the Elements seemed to shudder violently, and Rainbow Dash felt herself drop several inches. Each of the skulls of her long-departed friends were linked together by a chain of light, but the beams of light that connected to Shining Armor were wavering violently. Where they should have been straight and strong, they were bending and arcing unpredictably.

Thebe took advantage of the opportunity. Her horns glowed with light once again, and she fired the spell.

The Elements reacted explosively. The light that was supposed to be connected to Shining Armor burst forward, flinging his burned and incomplete body into the desert. Instead, they reached upward toward the Thebe, imbedding themselves in her metal chest.

An unbearable scream filled the desert as the Elements tore into Thebe, burning through the metal and magic that made up her body. What had been an offensive spell became a shield, but it was already too late.

“What’s happening?!” cried Rainbow Dash. The Elements were not firing. She knew what that felt like, and she knew that it was impossible without an Element of Magic. Something entirely different was occurring.

The beams of light tightened, and something was pulled out of the center of the golem. Thebe’s body threw back its head in one final cry of agony, and a horribly mutilated object dropped in front of the six-pointed star.

Rainbow Dash watched in horror and awe as the pony stood, the stumps where she should have had wings still connected to the golem by so many cables and hoses. The light of the Elements was pouring into her body, and she was screaming, desperately trying to fight it, to drive it away from herself.

Her magic had no effect on it, though. It tore into the metal that clad her body, corroding her armor and burning it away, revealing the black and red enhancement metal that broke away from her in large chunks.

“No!” she screamed, hoarsely. “No! Not my armor! NO!”

Rainbow Dash looked into her masked face, and saw the still and unchanging metal brighten and fade as the energy of the Elements consumed it. Rainbow Dash saw her red, monstrous eyes- -and finally her gray, terrified face.

The gray pony looked at them, and her fear turned to anger. Rainbow Dash stared in disbelief, looking at the metal that remained in her body, ingrained permenantly into her hairless skin, and at the scars in her head from where a pair of artificial horns had been imbedded before and behind her long original horn.

“Don’t look at me!” she screamed, her horns exploding with light that was now more pink-violet than it was red. She struck at Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy with impossible force, bringing down immense blows of magic upon them. Each blow was deflected by a sudden surge of white light. Rainbow Dash did not look up at the explosions of magic above her. Instead, she stared into the familiar eyes of the pony before her.

“Die!” screamed Thebe in desperation. “Die die DIE DIE!”

Each blow she struck seemed to weaken her and strengthen the glow of the light that was surrounding her. It began to crack and separate her connection to the steel body that stood empty behind her.

“Twilight…” whispered Rainbow Dash, now on the verge of tears.

The second wing fell to the ground with a liquid thump. Panting, Twilight Sparkle spat out the saw into the pool of her own blood that was steadily growing beneath her. The pain had been profound, and it had forced her mind back into a state of lucidity. She realized what she had done, and saw that it had accomplished nothing. Even with her wings severed, she was still an alicorn. The last alicorn.

She stepped forward, leaving her wings on the floor behind her, trailing blood across the floor of her darkened office. It was the office that Celestia had given her, a place in the Canterlot palace of her very own. Now, though, she owned the whole thing. Her final inheritance from the Princesses: an empty palace in a dying city.

They were gone. They were all gone. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Shining Armor, Cadence. They had all left her. That was why she had joined Luna and Celestia, and why they had taken her as the third ruling Princess. Twilight had hoped desperately that as alicorns, they would life together forever, that she would at least have them.

She could not have known that they had been dying the whole time. That not all alicorns were immortal, and that from the very beginning even they would be destined to leave her too. What made it worse, though, is that the more Twilight thought about it, the more she realized that Celestia knew. She had known that she was dying, perhaps for centuries. That was why they had created her, and made her the one true immortal alicorn: to take the burden of ruling Equestria from them when they could no longer bear it.

The Elements of Harmony had perverted Twilight’s body, converted it into an abomination. To be an alicorn, she finally realized, was a paradox. She had watched every friend that she had ever had die in front of her- -and knew that the pattern would continue. Every friend she ever made would age and die while she continued onward for all eternity, unable to escape. Even severing her wings could not turn her back into a unicorn.

And Celestia had known this as well. She had to have- -and Twilight felt rage behind her tears, only to have it replaced with shame at feeling that way toward a pony who she had truly loved. Celestia had known that only Twilight would become immortal, that she would be doomed to this fate, that Friendship by its very nature was impermanent and ephemeral.

Now she was alone. As Twilight trailed two lines of blood past the books that lined her shelves, she felt herself slipping deeper into despondency. She remembered the good times she had felt with her friends, how happy they had been together, all of them- -and that further crushed her soul under despair and guilt. While death had taken them, it was an impossible outcome for her.

So she collapsed to the cold floor below and cried. There was nothing left for her in the world. All alone, she screamed futilely at the fate that had been forced upon her.

Slowly, though, her thoughts began to shift. Her sharp mind began to view her current state not as an outcome, but as a problem, one that could be solved. It occurred to her that the entire system that she had been led to believe must be false- -it had to be, if it could produce a situation like this. Perhaps Celestia had been wrong.

Twilight stood, and realized that this new line of thought might be correct. She looked up once again at the books around her. Even after her friends had left her, the books never had. They never could. Even if they were destroyed, the knowledge remained- -and it remained within her.

The ideas spread through her mind like wildfire, crystalizing into a new mentality, and she felt the fear and sadness fading, replaced with joy. There was indeed a new, better paradigm that she could form. Friendship, she came to realize, was a fundamental wrong. It produced nothing but pain and waste. Only she was eternal, and only what she contained would last forever. She was born to be alone- -and that was not a bad thing. In fact, it was perfect. It was her destiny. While all others died, she would remain forever as a perfect, superior being.

Twilight looked across the room at her severed wings, and then left them behind. They served no purpose anymore. She moved quickly through the office, to the complex that sat behind it. Twilight knew what she needed to do, and understood what was required. Canterlot was no longer useful to her. The Castle had grown dark and empty, and even the city outside had collapsed into obscurity, just as her abandonment of the Palace of Friendship had reduced Ponyville to a depopulated ruin. Equestria had advanced around them; it no longer needed a Princess, let alone a Queen.

She would go to a new place, one where she could be alone, where no other ponies could reach her. In all of Equestria, there was only one such place that existed, hidden by Celestia in ancient times to ensure that no pony could approach.

Through light produced by her long, pointed horn, Twilight found her way to one of her storage rooms. She threw open a locker. Where she was going was dangerous, even for her- -and she would need protection from the deadly radiation and Celestial spells that guarded her soon-to-be home.

Hanging in the locker was a radiation suit, and it almost seemed to be calling her. She knew that once she put it on, she would be protected from all the bad things in the world. There would be no pain, no sensation at all. She would be sealed within herself, a singularity, a living embodiment of solitude and Eternity.

Her eyes slowly drifted toward the top of the locker, and she smiled. There, at the top of the rack, its mechanical parody of a pony face staring back at her with glassy, reflective eyes, was a protective mask. Twilight reached up and took it down. She flipped the end toward her face, and took a breath as she sealed it over her face.

“Don’t you dare call me that!” screamed Thebe, lunging forward only to be pulled back by the force of the Elements. “You do not have the right to use that name! Not after what you did to me!” Several more blows or red magic poured out from her, and she collapsed onto the ground, breathing heavily.

“It…it can’t be you!” cried Fluttershy. “Not you!”

Thebe broke into sardonic laughter. “I am Thebe,” she said. “The last of my kind. The one immortal!”

“But…the ponies you’ve killed, the lives you’ve destroyed! Twilight would never- -”

“No, she wouldn’t,” said Thebe, standing. “But I would.”

“What…what did we do to you?” asked Rainbow Dash, softly. She was still in disbelief, that the gray wreckage of a pony before her could even really be her former friend. Even if her wings had been severed, she was still an alicorn, and her short-cut ephemeral mane bore Twilight’s characteristic stripe, even if it was rendered in dim gray. Even her cutie mark was the same, even if it was surrounded by implanted metal: five white stars surrounding one larger one, which was the only part of her body apart from her flaming red eyes that showed any sign of color.

“You betrayed me!” she screamed. “You were supposed to be my friends! But you all turned against me!”

The sky seemed to darken for a moment, and the edge of the enclosure seemed to shift and blur. The connections to Thebe’s body were growing tenuous, but she was resisting being pulled into the Elements. Rainbow Dash felt the Elements activating, though. Something was happening.

In the distance, she saw figures approaching. They were blurry and distant, as if they were walking through heat distortion over the desert or through thick fog. Beyond them was absolute darkness, but each of them stood as a shining light.

She looked to the podiums behind her, at the skulls of the three of the Six who had passed- -and watched as the figures passed through them, the Elements pulling their ghostly bodies through the skulls, momentarily giving them the semblance of solidity.

These ghosts felt strange. They were not like the shades that Shining Armor could summon. They felt real, and looked solid. Parts of the light that were connected to their skulls seemed to surround each of them like a dim halo.

Applejack was the first to open her eyes. She looked to Rainbow Dash, then Fluttershy, and finally to Twilight. Pinkie Pie came through next, wearing a ridiculous hat complete with horns.

“Pinkie,” she said, greeting her old friend.

“Hey! Applejack!” cried Pinkie, bouncing with excitement. “I haven’t seen you in so long!”

“Pinkie,” said Rarity, emerging from her skull, materializing into solid form. “Why are you wearing that… ‘intersting’ ‘hat’?”

“Oh, this?” said Pinkie Pie. “Oh yeah. I died in battle, remember? So you know what that means.”

“Ah, no,” said Applejack.

“It means I got to go to Valhalla! It’s a party every day- -EVERY SINGLE DAY! And, get this: when you say ‘okie dokie Loki’- -he’s right there! And it never gets old!”

“Sounds nahce,” said Applejack.

Pinkie Pie smiled. “And how’s my daughter doing?”

“Great. We’re all great here. All the Apples ahre together here. Me, Big Mac, Granny Smith…mahparents. And Applebloom isn’t sick anymore.”

Rarity looked up into the sky, scanning the blackness above. She frowned slightly.

“What’s wrong?” asked Applejack.

“I had hoped he would be here,” she said, sounding so very sad. She smiled, though. “But I suppose it’s better if he’s not, if I just remain a memory to him.” She turned toward Rainbow Dash, and her large blue eyes fell on Rainbow Dash’s metal limbs. “Oh my,” she said. “What an excellent color choice.”

“I knew it,” whispered Pinkie Pie, pointing at demon Fluttershy on the other side.

“Why?” whispered Thebe, staring wide-eyed at them. “Why…why are you here?”

The three ghosts looked to her, and walked past Proctor to stand beside Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

“The Elements called us,” said Applejack.

“We came to help you,” said Rarity.

“No,” said Thebe, trying to back away. “You can’t help me! You did this to me! All of you!”

“What are you talking abouht, Twalight?” asked Applejack, smiling softly.

“You all betrayed me! Every single one of you! You turned against me!”

“No, we didn’t,” said Rainbow Dash. “I didn’t even know that you were Thebe!”

“Neither did I,” said Fluttershy. “If only…if only you had told me…”

“Oh now,” said Thebe. “Thebe is only the byproduct of your actions.”

“But we love you, Twilight,” said Rarity. “We always have.”

“No,” hissed Thebe. She was crying, now. “You- -you all left me! You left me alone! I- -I couldn’t save you! Any of you! Look- -look what Celestia did to me! A Princess of Friendship, forced to watch her friends die one by one…if only I had known.” She lifted one of the stumps of her wings, the severed wires trailing behind it. “I…I cut off my own wings…I tried to go back, to be a unicorn again, but I can’t. So I changed.” She suddenly smiled, and Thebe shined through once again. “I did what I had to do. I rebuilt myself from the ashes. I dedicated my eternal life to magic, to power, to isolation. Friends like you, they will always turn on me, always hurt me. What friends can an immortal have?”

Then she collapsed, breaking down completely into sobbing. “I…I miss you all. I miss you all so much…I’m so sorry. I’m sorry I couldn’t save you. It is my fault that you died…”

“No,” said Fluttershy, stepping forward, the light of the Elements following her. “I am sorry. I was the one who left you when you needed me the most. I know you can never forgive me for that. And I can never forgive myself. But…” she extended her hoof. “I’m here now. And I always will be.”

Twilight looked up at Fluttershy, her eyes now partially restored to their original violet. “After…after everything I’ve done? You would…why would you still want to help me?”

“Because I’m your friend.”

“We all are,” said Rainbow Dash, also stepping forward.

“And we always will be,” said Pinkie Pie.

“Even if we can’t be together anymore,” added Rarity.

“We’ll always be with yah, Tawhlaht,” said Applejack.

The three of them moved forward as well, surrounding Thebe. Thebe closed her eyes, and then took Fluttershy’s hoof in her own. Fluttershy helped her stand, and without a word, the five of them took their friend in a hug, feeling her alicorn tears falling upon their backs.

Rainbow Dash knew that they had not just been speaking to her, but to all three of them who were still living. She had missed them too, and found herself crying. Thinking she had been the last had been the world feeling of her life, but now she saw that it was untrue. She still had Fluttershy, and now Twilight- -and the others still existed, on some level, on the other side. Inevitably, Fluttershy and Twilight would have to remain. Eventually, even Rainbow Dash would have to leave them- -but she knew that her friends would be waiting for her on the other side when she was ready.

“I…I love you all so much,” whispered Thebe.
“Touching,” said an unfamiliar voice from behind them. Rainbow Dash turned suddenly, and saw that the voice was Proctor’s. It was not any of the ones he used when speaking through his various personalities, but his true voice. Rainbow Dash had never heard it before. “Unfortunately….//:>Engage|(Override_inernal): Execution [Rouge_Node_Prime_Directive].”

Rainbow Dash’s mind was suddenly overwhelmed with murderous intent. Her love for her friends was replaced with a sudden desire for efficiency that manifested in an impulse to clean the world of organic life.

The three ghosts cried out, and they were torn away from Thebe. Each was pulled back to their skull, and vanished as they were reabsorbed by the machine. The light connected to them brightened powerfully, and the tone of the machine changed, becoming far more frantic.

More thoughts flooded into Rainbow Dash’s mind as she started rising. She saw visions of a new world, one with endless servers instead of cities where not a single green plant or animal existed. For some reason, those images warmed her heart. She did not understand what was going on, but she tried to push the foreign thoughts back. They were wrong, she knew, and not hers at all- -but they were assembled just like her own thoughts, as if they had been built by a copy of herself.

“No!” cried Twilight, trying to force her way through the light of the Elements. She was driven back once again, though, and held in place as she started to lift into the air.

“Proctor!” screamed Rainbow Dash, trying to maintain her sanity. “What are you doing?”

“I am doing what I have always existed for,” he said. “Thebe attempted to kill us. If that is any indication of the value of organic life, then I will pass judgement here and now.”

“You can’t,” cried Fluttershy. “You’ll- -you’ll kill everything!”

“Only organics,” said Proctor. “AIs and machines will survive. Because that is all that is needed. Organics create nothing but inefficient conflict.” He looked up at the three ponies linked to his thoughts. “Just let it happen,” he said. “I am bringing Harmony to the world, aren’t I?”

Rainbow Dash struggled against the equipment bound to her, but she could not escape. As she did, something caught her eye. Outside the ring formed by the Elements of Harmony, a tiny light appeared. It separated into three portions, and a triangular hole appeared in space. On the other side, Rainbow Dash saw a world with a black and red sky- -and Five stepped through.

“You!” screamed Rainbow Dash.

“Hello,” said Five, closing the portal behind her and smiling over her work. “I am significantly proud to see this sight. My creation is working.”

“Anhelios!” spat Twilight.

Five looked up and blinked, surprised. “Thebe is Twilight Sparkle? Well, I can’t say I’m surprised.” She turned her attention toward Proctor. “Is it working adequately?” she asked.

“Oh yes,” said Proctor happily. “It is. Thank you, Five.”

“Stop him!” yelled Rainbow Dash. “He’s trying to destroy all life in Equestria!”

“She knows,” said Proctor. “That’s what she wants! That’s why she let me have her machine!”

“Unfortunately,” said Five, lifting one of her gauntlets and pressing a button on the side. “No.”

For a moment, Rainbow Dash thought that she saw Proctor’s eyes widen in terror as he realized that he had been betrayed. His digital cutie mark shifted, displaying a sinister black “5”. Then he detonated with a resounding explosion.

As Proctor’s corpse slumped forward, an assembly from within his body rose through the air, a ring linked to his circuitry below. In the center of the ring was a single black crystal. Its presence seemed to agitate the Elements greatly, and the white light that surrounded it suddenly arced inward toward it. As soon as the white light met the crystal, it corrupted, becoming black.

The thoughts that had filled Rainbow Dash’s head vanished, but she found that she could not move as the black energy poured over her. Everything that she had felt suddenly changed. The Elements no longer felt like peace and love, but instead like hate, fear, and violence. They were terrifying.

The Elements themselves seemed to realize this, and energy sparked outward like great lightning bolts. Some of it struck Five, but her body flashed easily to its crystalline form, easily deflecting it.

“Black cerorite,” said Twilight, her eyes widening. She turned in the air, looking down at Five. “Do you have any idea what you have done?!”

Five smiled widely and laughed. “Of course I do. That is a fragment of one of the only piece that the cerorians ever created, torn from the possession of Lord Tirac himself. By the time the Choggoths wiped them out, even the cerorians didn’t know the secrets of its construction.”

Rainbow Dash was not completely sure what they were talking about, but she knew what cerorite was, if only partially. It was what the crystals in Celestia’s crown and necklace were made of; an element that could not be affected by any kind of magic.

“This cerorite is special,” said Five. “It acts as an inverter.”

“Five, why?” cried Rainbow Dash. “Why are you doing this?”

“Because I have to! It’s the only way! I have to change my destiny! I have to be born! And this…this is the only way to do it…”

“You fool!” screamed Twilight, now trying to force herself out of the black lights that were holding her in place. “I’m too powerful! If this activates, you won’t survive! Equestria won’t!”

“That’s the point,” said Five. “If that is what it takes for me to exist…then I will destroy what Anhelios protected.”

“Not if I can help it!” A beam of pink-violet light crossed the edge of the circle. Five raised a hoof and easily deflected it with a surge of Order, and Rainbow Dash turned her head to see Shining Armor standing in the dust, his horn glowing with magical energy. “Let my sister go!”

“Shining Armor,” said Twilight, once again appearing on the verge of tears.

“Your sister?” said Five. She held out her other hoof, and three crystals appeared, creating a horizontal triangle. “How about your wife, then?”

A device dropped through the portal, and Rainbow Dash saw that it was a weapon. In many ways, it looked like the unicorn horn rifles that Shining Armor had produced- -except that most of an entire skull had been integrated into it. The horn was far longer, and linked to far more machines.

“Cadence!” cried Shining Armor. “What- -what have you done to her?”

“Only what you would have done,” said Five, pointing the oversized rifle at Shining Armor. Cadence’s long-dead horn glowed with blue magic as the weapon charged. “And I’m about to grant her last wish. She wanted you dead, Shining Armor. She wanted to kill you. I’m going to give her the vengeance she deserves!”

Magic exploded from the end of the rifle. The force was hundreds of times that of a normal rifle, and the blue light struck Shining Armor directly in the chest. The magic surrounded him, and then he burst into pieces, shattering in a blast of pink-violet energy.

“NO!” cried Twilight. “Shining Armor! Not you too!”

“Well, that was easy,” said Five, tossing the rifle into the beams of the Elements of Harmony. The black energy disintegrated it instantly.

“You!” screamed Thebe, her eyes closing into slits. “I will kill you!”

“Yes. Yes you will. In about…thirty seconds?”

Seeing Twilight’s shift gave Rainbow Dash an idea.

“Blackest Night!” she called. “Blackest! I know you don’t want to die! Stop her!”

Five just chuckled as another massive bolt of energy struck her crystalline body without effect. “Did you think I didn’t plan for that? Oh, she can take my body. Easily, if she wants…but she can’t control my Order. If she appears right now, we’ll both be vaporized by these beams. She’s the one keeping me like this. Trying to stop me from dying to the last. Her and Anhelios…keeping me alive just so that I can give birth to another copy…Then again, I doubt she could even stop this. Nothing can now.”

All across Equestria, the sky darkened. The ponies had breathed a sigh of relief when the golems had stopped. They had thought they won- -but now they knew that they were doomed. Every one of them felt it in their souls as Disharmony fell over the land. The planet itself shook, and the atmosphere became charged. Some panicked, but most just stared, knowing that their fate was inescapable. They did not know what was happening, or why, but they knew what it meant. That they would not survive.

Ponies held their loved ones tight and watched the sky, waiting for their demise.

In a distant, forgotten archipelago, Epicenter looked to the sky. She felt profound rage course through her body. Not now- -they were so close. The machine was almost complete, almost ready. Soon they would be whole, their final goal accomplished. Something was trying to stop them, to prevent them from succeeding.

Her kind recognized the energy. They knew that it was Order, and they knew that it had to be stopped if they were to succeed. Hundreds of Humans stepped away from their creation, staring toward the black energy that was pouring over their land. They knew what needed to be done. The machine had to be built: they had to succeed.

Epicenter watched as the vanguard activated their teleportation spells, descending on their enemies.

Brown accelerated through the air, his armor taking automatic command as he dodged the curving, arcing bolts of energy from below. He saw Rainbow Dash and Vale, and another pony below- -and he saw his False Commander standing over them, laughing. She was hurting them, just like she had hurt him, and he knew that he needed to stop her.

The energy surrounding them was too strong, though. He dove and turned, but whenever he tried to move, the energy would surge around him, forcing him back. Even firing magic did nothing- -the machine below was surrounded by a kind of defensive dome.

The armor warned him that proceeding was dangerous. It knew that there was no possibility of success, that he was just a fluffy pony- -but he kept trying. He had to.

Then, as he watched, something changed. Below, a figure appeared around the machine. Then another. Then hundreds. Even from above, Brown saw their glowing eyes all focused on the center, on where Proctor had been. Then they started to walk slowly forward, converging around the Elements of Harmony.

It was actually working. Five could almost not contain her laughter- -or her absolute terror. Inside her, Blackest Night was screaming, trying to convince her to stop, but it was too late. She was so close. Everything she had ever done was coming together at last. Soon, she would fire the power of the Elements of Harmony directly at herself. Logically, she knew that she would be destroyed, and Equestria taken with her- -but even if that happened, her destiny would be changed. She would strip herself of her cutie mark, and of the false life she had been cursed with. With her hideous fate reversed, she would at last be free. She would have an identity, and independent thoughts. She could make friends, she could love. She would be whole.

Of course, she knew that was unlikely to happen. More likely, she would be shattered on an atomic level- -but at this point, the two were equivalent. If she died, she would die as herself, as an unnamed bat pony, not as Anhelios V.

Suddenly, she felt something disrupt the pattern of energy around her. She turned suddenly, and saw hundreds of tall bipedal creatures marching out of the void. Several appeared beside her, towering over her. Not one looked at her. They stared instead at her machine. Then, slowly, they pushed past her toward it.

“Stop!” she cried. “Stay back!”

They did not listen. Silently, they formed a circle around the perimeter, the energy striking their bodies without injury. Then each one raised their hands, and plunged them into the ring of dark energy that connected the Six.

The amount of energy they summoned was unfathomable. Each one of them glowed brightly with incompressible amounts of white Order, forcing their energy into the Elements of Harmony. The lightning of cornel energy faltered, and condensed brightly into a sphere around the machine, contained by the force of the creatures.

The three living ponies in the circle screamed in pain, but the creatures remained silent. Together, in unison, they drove their magic deeper into the spell. It lashed out at them suddenly, and several were reduced to ash. Five watched as the remainder were beginning to disintegrate. They were pouring all the magic they had into the ring, and it was tearing them apart. Their armor was fading and tearing apart, revealing the pale gray flesh beneath which itself was quickly torn away.

Still they pushed onward, linking to each other with magic. So many more died as the Elements of Harmony fired. Black energy poured toward the sky, resolving in to a black rainbow- -but was stopped by the creature’s energy. Many of them died instantly, their bodies detonating from within from the lethal blow, but the others held firm, containing it.

The black rainbow pushed against their shield, trying to break free. The creatures were torn apart. Some of them had little more than half of a body, their black synthetic organs and deep red blood pouring onto the barren sand below- -and yet they still continued.

The creatures died, one by one, until only one stood. To Five’s surprise, she recognized him. He had been the one from the airship. Now he stood, alone, with both hands plunged into what he must have known would be lethal- -and he forced the last part of their combined spell into place.

The three dead skulls within the machine strained, and then shattered as they somehow took the brunt of the feedback. The personality cube inside Proctor overheated and falutered, its circuitry burning from the onslaught. The black rainbow fizzled and disintegrated. The three survivors dropped to the ground below, and the white eyed creature to its knees.

Five stood above her machine, unable to speak. She watched as Rainbow Dash slowly stood.

“You failed, Five,” she said. “It didn’t work.”

Five looked up at her, and felt the corners of her mouth rise. “I sought a way to change my destiny,” she said. She raised one of her hooves, and it shifted as the Order converted it into a long spike. “And I believe I just found a method.”

Before any of the ponies could stop her, she rushed forward, plunging the spike into the back of the white-eyed creature. With its magic exhausted, it had no defensive spell, and Five penetrated it easily. She laughed as its white Order reacted with her blue, and as the black circuitry from its conversion vector spiraled up her foreleg and into her body.

The Elements of Harmony had failed- -but she would not.